<p
m
%7^
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
.<^
/L
^
1.0
1.1
11.25
2.0
lAO
■lUU
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
13 WIST MAIN STRUT
WnSTER.N.Y. MSSO
(716)872-4503
CIHM/ICMH
Microfiche
Series.
CIHM/ICIViH
Collection de
microfiches.
Canadian Institute for Historical IMicroriproductions / institut Canadian de microreproductions historiquee
il
Technical and Bibliographic Nntas/Notas techniquaa at bibliographiquaa
Tha Instituta haa attamptad to obtain tha baat
original copy availabia for filming. Faaturaa of thia
copy which may ba bibliographically uniqua,
which may altar any of tha imagaa in tha
raproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.
Co' cured covers/
Couverture de couleur
I I Covera damaged/
n
n
Couverture endommagte
Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture reataurie at/ou pellicui'to
Cover title miaaing/
La titre de couverture manque
«
Coloured maps/
Cartea gtegraphiquea an couleur
Coloured inic (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)
Coloured plataa and/or illuatrationa/
Planchaa at/ou illuatrationa en couleur
Bound with other material/
Rali* avac d'autrea documanta
D
Tight binding may cauae shadows or distortion
along interior margin/
La re iiure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
diatorsion io long da la marge int^riaure
Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text, Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se paut que certainaa pagea blanchea ajoutiaa
lore d'une restauration apparaiaaant dana la texte.
maia. lorsqua cela Atait poaaible. cea pagea n'ont
paa it6 filmAaa.
Additional commenta:/
Commentairas supplimentaires;
L'Inatltut a microfilm^ It) mailleur exempiaira
qu'il lui a it* possible de se procurer. Les details
da cet exempiaira qui sont paut-Atre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier
une imbge reproduite, ou qui peuvent exigar una
modification dana la mithoda normala da filmage
sont indiquis ci-dessous.
pn Coloured pagea/
Pagea de couleur
Pagea damaged/
Pages endommagies
Pagea restored and/oi
Pagea rastauriaa at/ou palliculies
Pagea discoloured, stained or foxei
Pages dicolories. tachaties ou piquies
Pagea detached/
Pagea ditachias
EShowthrough/
Tranaparancf
Quality of print
Quality inigale de ('impression
Includes supplementary matari;
Comprend du material supplimentaire
Only edition available/
Seule Edition disponible
r~l Pagea damaged/
I I Pagea restored and/or laminated/
r^ Pagea discoloured, stained or foxed/
I I Pagea detached/
I I Quality of print varies/
n~1 Includes supplementary material/
r~| Only edition available/
D
Pagea wholly or partially obscured by arrata
slips, tissues, etc.. have baan rafilmad to
ensure the best possible image/
Lea pagea totalamant ou partiailement
obscurcias par un fauillet d'errata. une pelure,
etc., ont iti filmies A nouvaau da facon d
obtanir la meilleure image possible.
This item is filmed at tha reduction ratio checked below/
Ce document est film* au tau.'t de reduction indiqui ci-deaaoua.
10X 14X 18X 22X
12X
16X
20X
26X
30X
J
24X
28X
32X
Th« copy fiimtd h«r« has b««n rtproduead ttianks
to th« g«n«rosity of:
SMnirary of Qutbac
Library
Tho imagos appaaring hara ara ttta boat quality
poaaibia eonaidaring tha condition and lagibiiity
of tha originai copy and in icaaping with tha
fiiming contract spaeificationa.
L'axampiaira ftimA fut raproduit grica i ia
g4niroaiti da:
Mminairt d« QuMmc
Bibliotlilqu*
Laa imagaa auivantaa ont it* raproduitaa avac la
piua grand aoin. compta tanu dc la condition at
da ia nattatA da l'axampiaira fiimi, at an
conformitA avac laa conditiona du contrat da
fllmaga.
Originai copiaa in printad papar eovara ara filmad
baginning with tha front covor and anding on
tha laat paga with a printad or lliustratad impras*
tion, or tha baeic covar whan appropriata. All
othar original copiaa ara filmad baginning on tha
firat paga with a printad or iiluatratad impraa-
•ion, and anding on tha laat paga with a printad
or iiluatratad impraaaion.
Laa axampiairaa originaux dont la couvartura an
papiar aat imprimia tont fiimto an commanpant
par la pramiar plat at an tarminant soit p«^ la
darnlAra paga qui comporta una amprainta
d'impraaainn ou d'iliuatration, soit par ia sacond
piat, salon ia caa. Toua laa autras axampiairaa
originaux aont filmia an commancant par la
pramiira paga qui comporta una amprainta
dimpraaaion ou d'iliuatration at •n tarminant par
la darniira paga qui comporta una taiia
amprainta.
Tha laat racordad frama on aach microfleha
shall contain tha symbol -"i^ (moaning "CON*
TINUED"), or tha symbol ▼ (moaning "END"),
whichavar appliaa.
Un daa symbolaa suivanta apparattra sur la
damiira imaga da chaqua microfiche, salon la
caa: la symbo'a — »• signifia "A SUIVRE", la
symbola y signifia "FIN".
Mapa. plataa. charta. ate, may Im filmad at
diffarant raduction ratios. TtuMO too iarga to ba
antlraiy inciudad in ona aitpoaura ara filmad
baginning in ttia uppar iaft hand comar, iaft to
right and top to bottom, aa many framaa aa
raquirad. Tha following diagrama illuatrata tha
mathod:
Laa cartaa. pianchas. tabiaaux, ate, pauvant Atra
fllmia i daa taux da rMuction diffArants.
Loraqua la documant aat trop grand pour 4tra
raproduit ti un saul clichA, ii aat film* i partir
da i'angia supirlaur gaucha, da gaucha i droita,
at da haut tx baa, an pranant la nombra
d'imagaa nicaaaaira. Laa diagrammas suivants
illuatrant la mAthoda.
1 2 3
• « •
« ' s
f
1
■■ f"-
■ - ■ . ■
3
4
5
6
P4WiW«iy»i',i„ ;:,4PPW r-^
MONTREAL -.-fRINTED BV JOHN DOUOAl.I. AND SON, ll8 AND 330 ST. JAMES STREET.
ffgffmmmmmm
■^^wp^^i I iHWWW* ' "^
"^r- w '*i-r'-' ' IIP I imm
ONTREAL, OCTOBER, 1874.
EVANGELICAL
ALLIANCE.
Tho Woa of a Dom-iiou
Evangelical Alliunco was first
mooted in Ncnr York, during
Iho groat Cpnicrcnco held in
that city lost October. Tho
Canadian DclogatCD thcroaS'
Hontblod met in tho Forlor
of tho Young Hen's Christia:!
Awociation, under tho Frc«i-
dcnoy of tho Eov. An&on
Green, D. D., of Toronto—
Bor. a. M. Orant, H.A., of
Halifax, acting aa Sccrotorj-.
It was proposed, and agreed
to unanimously, "That tho
various Branches of tho £%-nn-
gelical Allianco organized iu
tho Dominion, ho constituted
into ono organization — ihct
tho Head Office bo in Montreol,
ond tho Office Bcsrcrn selected
so as tp secure a general re-
proscntation of tho Dominion
—and that tho ilrst general
mooting of tho Canada Branoh
bo held in Montreal on.somo
day in October, 1271." Tho
necessary arrangement? fcr
Ihia meeting or Conference
were loft in tho hands of tho
Montreal Branch, who were
roqueated to act as tho Fro-
J. v. i\iwi.cs, ti.D., r.n.:,, f.o.s., lxv.
visional Officers and Exocntive
of tho Dominion Evangelical
Allianco until the meeting
took place. Last spring in-
vitations to tnke part in tho
Conference begran to be issued
to disdngoished gentlemen,
derieal and lay, in<Gh«at Brit-
ain and Irelai .1, and tho
United States; and, shortly
after, similar invitations wero
forwarded to prominent ol'irgy-
mon and others in tho Do-
minicn. The result is the Pro-
gramme, the subjects on which
aro to occupy tho Conferenco
during the next five days. A
Urge number of eminent per-
Bona, who would havo been
hoard with ploasnro ondpro&t,
were unable to e<imo ; but aa it
i) proposed to read oeleotion.i
from tho correspondence of
tho C'lmmittco at to-day's
inomiag meeting, tho names
of many of thrxM will appear
in to-morroniv'a issue. Tho fol-
lowing were tho officers and
Committoo of Arrangeicoiita tu
whom tho Dominion is in.
debtcd for a Conference, which
promises to bo ono of tho moat
sucoessf uT over held under tho
auspices of tho ^vasgeiiaal
Alliance;
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
lUv. Ftiadpri VTiUM, D.D., LL.D.,rrMi-
Ami.
Very Bwr. Deu Dom, LL.D.
Itev. Jom Janxnn, D.D.
Her. rrindpal MaoVioab, LL.D.
KoT. Frinolpal DovoLAf, LL.D.
Roy. Thmbou Lururea.
Ber. Omon Dakoboit, D.D.rJUiD-
Rot. R. F. BraM, D.D.
R«v. O. n. WiiiJ.
Rot'. Qathi Lapo, CJorreipoiidin^'Sccrotuj.
Rot. Chawum Ciunuir, M.A.
Rot. Albxamsbb SuTBaaLAiio.
Rot. Canon IUij>wiii, M.A.
Rot. 'WituAK Obirhaic.
Rot. Chablu RaoRnmaa.
Hon. Jaxm Fnam, M.L.O.
Tlrinoip*! Dawwit, LL.D., F.R.S., F. O. S.,
Vioo-FKddent.
Aldmnaa Ausxambib, M.P.F. .
Mr. T. J. OulMSOK.
Mr. JosBPB MoKat.
Mr. HaxBT Ltkax.
Mr. M. H. Oatot.
Mr, Javh Oouxt.
Mr. WnxiAX O muuim i aw o, Ho&oru; Trea-
surer.
Mr. J. 0. Bmer.
Mr. Jamu Oboo.
Mr. RoBiBT AmiBsoir.
Mr. S. 3. Mat, and
Mr. EninseiM.TATLoa, Recording Seoretaiy.
WELCOME.
THE OPBNINO MEETINO OF THE
FIRST CONVENTION OP THE
DOMINION BRANCH OP THE
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE.
Last'' evening the opening meeting of the
flrHi ROMion of the Dominion Erangelioal
Alliance was held in the Ameripan Presby-
terian Church, en Dorchester street, west. The
' onnounoement that a meeting, the first of its
kind in Montreal, and of such general interest,
would take place, was sufficient to draw an
audience which packed the capacious edifice
to the utmost, and which was composed of all
denominations in the city, and of all classes of
society. By half-past seven the galleries and
body of the church were "Ued, and before the
hour for the commencement of the services
the aisles were occupied by all who could find
room therein. A magnificent epergne of
flowers of all shadcii and hues was placed on
a tablo in front of the dais.
The following gentlemen were present,
and occupied seats in and around the altar :-:-
Principal Dawson, Rev. John Hall, D.D., of
Ne* York ; Major-Geueral Burrows, R.A., of
London, England; Rev. Donald Fraser, D.D.,
of London; Rev. Dr. BIihh, of tho Svrian
Mission ; Fev. Dr. Mellor, of Halifax, England ;
Rev. Dean Bond, LL.D. ; Rsv. Dr. Burns, Rov.
Dr. Jenkins, Rev. Cinon Baldwin, Rev. Canon
Bancroft, Rev. Dr. Taylor, Rev. IVincipal Mac-
Vicsr, Rev. Gavin Lang, Bev. Prof estsor Cous-
sirat. Rev. Charles Chapman, Rev. J. Donovan,
Rev. O. Fortin, Rev. T. Laflcur, Rtv. D.
Marsh, of Quebec ; -Tohn Crosley, Esq., M.P. , of
Halifaz, England ; Rev. Dr. Sohaif, of N?\r
York; Rev. Dr. Thornton, of Oshawa ; Rev. Mr.
Patterson, of Nova Scotia ; Rov. Mr. Dobbs,
of Kingston; Rev. Professor Campbell, Mr.
ThanaMUUftpf Oiuoiimati : Mr. Henry Varley,
of London ; RofeMor Daniel WOaon, LL.D.,
A th« Toronto UnlTantty, eto.^oto.
The Bight Honorable the Earl of OaTan
was unable to be present, aa also leTeral other
eminent dlTinee rad welt known ipeakere.
Frinolpal Dawmit, Fieaident of the Domi-
nion Branoh of the AUianoe, occupied the
chair, and called on Very BeT. Dean Bond,
LL.D., to oondoct the opening serTloee.
The Very Rot. Dean Boxd, of Montreal,
then gaTe out tho flnt hrmn in the ooUeotion
prepared for tho use of tho AUianoe, aa fol-
lows: —
AU people that on earth do dwell,
BIng to '.iie Lord with cheerful TOlce ;
Ilim serre with mirth, His "raise forthtoll,
Come ye before bim and rejoice.
Know that the Lord Is Ood indeed,
Without our aid He did ui make ;
We are Hit flock. He doth ua feed,
And for his sheep he doth ua take.
Oh enter then his gates with praise,
Approach with joy HU courts unto ;
Praise, laud and bleu His name always,
For it la seemlr so to do.
Fo.- why r— The Lord our Ood Is good,
Hit mercy Is fc'CTer sure,
Hit truth r.'. all tt - sf Orally ttood,
And tball, from age to age, endure.
He then read from the beginning of the
138rd Psalm, and also the 4th chapter of St.
Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians, v. I-IO, and
thereupon implored tho Divine presence and
blessing in these words :
"Almighty Father, the Father of all Spirits,
we, through Jesus Christ, bring our spirits
faoe to face with Thee, tho living Ood. Qiint
that we may now and OTermoro realize Thy
presence. Wo believe that Thou art present to
hear the cry of Thy people and to bless Thy
waiting, faithful servants. Lord, help our un-
belief! Lord, increase our faith! Wo ao-
knowled((o ourselves utterly unworthy of the
least of Thy mercies. We have sinned
against Thee and have done wickedly. Wo
bewail beforoTheo our manifold transgressions.
Enter not into judgment with Thy servants —
Oh, enter not into judgment with Thy ser-
vants; but pardon all that Thy piuo and
holy eyes have seen amiss, and grant to us the
full assurance of Thy pardoning lovo, through
tho atoning blood of Jesus! We acknow-
ledge. Father, Thou Giver of every good and
perfect gift, with thankful hearts. Thy infinite
goodness towards Thy servants. We thank
Thee that Thou hast put it into their hearts
thus to meet together that they may be united
in love, and united in glorifying Thee ! O
Father, we thank Thee that Thou doat permit
them thus to glorify Thy great name, and to
bear testimony to tho world of their oneness
in Christ Jesus ! Wo thank Thee, Father, that
Thou hast cared for those who have journeyed
to us from distant parts, that Then hast kept
them in tho hollow of Thy hands over the
great deep, and granted them journeying mer-
cies. Blessed bo Thy holy name! Wo bless
Thee, we praise Thee, wo glorify Thee, wo
give thanks to Thee for Thy infinite mercies.
Grant that now, and at all our meetings, there
may bo present a double measure of Thy Holy
Spirit, and commimicnte to Thy servants a
spirit of wisdom and of understanding — a
spirit of knowledge and of tho fear of the
Lord; and (jrant, wo beseech Thee, that in a!'
things God may bo Aiagnified.. There will
camo amon'7 ii", O Father, some, it may be,
with trembling hearts and stammering lips ;
bo to them a moath and utterance, and grant
that they may bo an honor to Thy Church in
serving ond glorifyint) Thee and edifying
souls. There will como amongst us those with
furnished minds and eloquent tongues; grant
(hut all may bo consecrated to God, and that,
with humtilo hearts, they may strive to win
souls to Thee, and commend the Gos.
pel of Christ. There will be amongst
ui those with hearts full of faith and
prayer, loaging that God may be magni-
fied. Give them, we beaeeoh Thee, their
heart'a detire. And there wiU come amangit
ua thoae out of the war— far from Thee ; in
Thine infinite merer, bring then into the right
way, Oauw them to jpata through the narrow
gate that leadeth to Ufe eternal. There will
come amongst ua thoae treking Thoo with
trembling faith and atriTing to touch Thco ;
Oh help them, help them by Thy mighty
powMN that they may bo enabled to lay hold
upon Christ and find talTation in Him. Thcru
wiU oome omonnt us those who love Thee,
who hare giren thehr hoarta to Thee, and who
with a simple, single heart, bcUoro in Thco.
Olre them Joy, giro them gbdnota in this our
meeting, and grant that they may see that
Thou art amongst ua of a truth. Bless, wo
beieeoh Thee, Thy whole Church. Grant that
the may erer be serred by faithful and truo
paatort. Grant that men and women may bo
raised up on ovenr hand to declaro tho Gospel
of Christ in tho daric placet of tho earth. And
O grant, we beieooh Theo, that she may be
inttrumental in preparing the way of the Lord,
and hastening His coming. We thus commit
all into Thy hands, ond ask lice to accept us
for the aako of Jesua Christ, and to hear us as
we further coll upon Thee, ond say, Our
Father who art in Hearon, Hallowed bo Thy
nane, Thy kingdom come, Thr will bo done
on earth, at it is in hearen. Ofre ua this day
our daily bread, and forgive ua our trctpaatca
as we forgire them that treepata against us.
Lead us not into temptation, but deUvcr ns
from eTil. for Thine is tho kbigdom, and the
power, and the glory, forerer. Amen."
Dr. Dawsoit then rote and taid:— Christian
friends, it deToWes upon me, in the abaenoo of
Rer. Dr. Wilkes, President of the Montreal
Branoh of tho Alliance, to open this meeting
in the capacity of Vice-Prestdent. I will just
say one word in ezxilanation as to the circum-
stances of this gathering. It has not as-
sembled here by the authority of the Montreal
Branch of tho Alliance, but in oceordanco with
a wish expressed by a meeting of delegates
from all ports of the Dominion of Canada,
convened in New York last year. It was
there decided to establish, if possible, a
Dominion ETongelicol Alliance, and to us,
OS tho Montreal Branch, was assigned Iho
duty of summoning tho first general mec'.ing
of such Alliance, at which it was to be or-
ganized, and at which aa much on poasiblo of
other work was to be done. Tho duty con-
sequently devolves upon us here, by the re-
quest of brethren everywhere in the Do-
minion, of organizing the Alliance perman-
ently. We have done what we could to
carry out this plan. Although wo may
have made many mistakes, as we have en-
countered many difficulties, wo trust that tho
organization will fulfil the great ends which
its friends expect from it. Meny gentlemen
have given much work and attentioi to this
matter for several months. It is due to tho
Secretary, the Rev. Gavin Lang, to express our
indebtedness to liim for the largo amouat of
service and oseful labor which he has given to
this work. In such an assembly as I seo be-
fore mo to-night, it is impossible to doubt
that, in some respects, at least, our meeting
will be a success. Wo have secured tho pre-
sence of delegates from the mother country,
and from tiie United States, and from nearly
oil parts of the Dominion of Can-ida — able and
emment minds, and we trust, that tho citizens
of Montreal will do their part in aiding these
men to do their work, m giving ns the an-
rliences that we need, and die help that wo
1,1 I'll for the carrying out of this great under-
taking. In looking upon such a meeting as
this, we should regard it, and try to make it, u
help to Christian Ufe. There is one Delegato
without whose presence we can do nothing—
One who has promised His presence where c vc n
two or three are gathered in His name. And
if so many are gathered hero of those of whom
it can bo said honestly and truly, that they
have come in the name of Christ, there is no
doubt that we shall have that Divine Delegate
from above among us. And if we have
Him among us to moke us forget all
« 874-1
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
our minor differennc*, »nd to pour out upon
na nbundnntl/ of that spirit which h* pro-
mind to Mnd from airavO, our maetinff i* *nre
to bs • grrmt blewdnff, not only to Montreal,
but to oil part* of the Dominion. Every
ChriHtian heart will reapondto the thought
that we do need aonh * bieeaing, and I trust
that weahall all humblj hope and humbly aik
that auoh a bleuing ahall be giTen to ue. I
havonothing furtherto lajr except to call on
tho Rov. Dr. Jenkina, who haa been appointed
to reproacnt ui in welcoming our brethren
from a distance.
ADDRESS OF WELCOME.
Kov. Dr. Jjsirxno then delivered tho addroM
of wolnomo :
The ploasiug duty has been assigned mo of
welcoming to this nity our brethren who have
oomo from afitr. I do now juni cordially
welcome you, beloved, in the nnrno of tho
Lord. Those on whoio behalf I now s^oak,
feel that Montreal is honored by having boon
chosen as the meeting-ploco of the Firat
General Conference of the Evungelicul Alll-
anoe of Canada,— honored by the prCHonoo
nmongst us of Christian frienas from variius
WaU of our Djmioion, from thti United
aUktm, and from dear old Britain. Yuu who
represent the Provinces of Canada aro specially
welcome to your own Oommeroinl Metropolis,
a city in which for thirty yearn and more.
Id spirit rafher than in form, there has been'
maintained a most blessed Alllanooof Christian
pastors and people. You who have consented,
on our invitation, to visit us from the neigh-
boring Republ)'), we greet not as " strange'-s
and foreigners," but as " fellow-aitizens with
the saiato, and of the household of Ood."
True, you live under a different form of gov-
ernment from that which we in Canada
acknowledge and rejoice in, but " One is our
Master, even Christ, and because this is so
you and we " are brethren." Tou who have
come to this Conference from Great Britain
are linked to us, not only by the supreme tie
of Christian fellowship, but also by national
sympathies, by mutual love of a com-
mon home. Carry book with you when
you recross the Atlantic the asKuranco
of Canada's undiminished attachment to
the British Constitution and tho British
Throne. Our friends from the United
States--England'» eldest and most prov-
perous daughter, now her worthy com-
peer— will not nudge us this expreiision of our
love for Fatherland, or of the reverence which
we feel for that noble, virtuous, Christian
woman, scanely less venerated by Americans
than by Canadians, our gracious Queen.
But I am sure we f eelj every oae of us, at
this time certainly, raised far above geo-
graphioil boundarleii, above forms of govern-
ment, be they Monnrohical or Republican,
above even denominational distinctions and
preferences. These nre of " the earth,
earthy." We stand to-night upon a higher
platform. Lifted above both National and
EoolesiaHtical form4 there are here no walls of
petition to divide us. All is One ! Ordi-
narily, we move on a lower level. Political
dlHtinctlons, Ecclesiastical diversities. Doctri-
nal differences, dissimilarity ot Ritual, are
conditions of our social Christian life which
wo cannot ignore. They ti-ivnmel us in our
strain the outflow .' Christian love. Blessed
be God, there are times when His children
are lifted to such a height and carried out to
such a breadth of oneness in Christ, as almost
to forget tho barriers which keep them
opart below. This is one of those times.
The lines of division disappear. There
is breathing-room for the largest
charity. An hour ago, we were looking at a
mixed company of Episcopalians, of Methol-
prsyeu, otken wrao knaeling; mim w«n dng-
ing the Psalms of Darld, otnen wot chanting
mMern Chriatlan hymns. But while we gued,
lo ! the aoeno changed. It wm • diioolTiag
view. Kowas wolook wo And thotthe motley
appe«ruioo of the group hoa ranished I The
company is one ! Each alike U clothed with •
pure white robe of love, and oil together etand
Wore One Throne and One Saviour, crying
with a loud voice : " Salvation to our Ood t
Salvation to the Lamb 1" And above the peace-
ful end harmonious eoene, ongela reeting on
their wings, JoyoiulrwatohiOiiia Mthey wotoh
Ihey itogtUekoDg, Wrewed fnmi ea(ili,7el
wonbyMhigltntlieaTen; ^Bebold,1iewg(iod
and bow pleasant a thing it la for brethren io
dwell together in unity P " Tee, Terily 1" we
respond, for '* Hero tho Lord oommaDdeth tlie
blewliiv, oven life for orcrmoro I "
We liavo antidpated your preetoeo Baong
na, Icloved brethren, witli joyfnlneea and hope.
Wu bavo prayed and have felt euro that wm
ypu oump to us, jou woold " oomo in tbo f ol*
noss of the blessing of the Ooepel of C! st."
Wc are sure that yon have oome freighted
with prayers on our behalf, and full of desire
that you miy " impart to ui some spiritual
gift to the end we may be establiahed ; that ia
— that you may bo i^omforted together with us
by the mutual faith both of us and you." How
greatly we need your prayers, I cannot 9nd
words to tell you. Mu»h have we to contend
with in prosecuting nur Christian work. Step
by step. In our progress, wo are challenged by
opposing forces : On the one hand, oodesias-
tioal superstition an^ christionixed error, oon-
Rolidated, active, unscrupulous, wisely led ; on
the other hand, commeroial prosperity with
tho luxurlousness, the pride, the selflshness,
the gross materialism, in a word, which ever
follow.4 in its train. Here, as in other centres
of trade, " riches increase." and oen " set
their heartsr upon them." Then, again, the tide
of Christian unbelief which long ago sst in
over Europe, and which soon afterwards rejwih-
od this western continent, has extended its
pamioioua and dangerous influences Montreal-
ward ; as is natural, it allies itself with that
worldlinees of which I have tooken, and both
marshal themselves against Christianity and
Godliness. There is need, crying need m our
Churahes, of qnickeninggrace, of the power of
God, of the Spirit of Holiness. You, dear
brethren, wiU kneel at our family altars, you
will join US in our prayer-meetings, you
will come up with us to our houses
of worship, some of you will preach
tho gospel ot Christ to us, and lead, at the
Throno of Grace, the supplicationa of our peo-
ple. Wc entreat your earnest and believing
prayers on all these occasions for the outpour-
ing upon our city of the Holy Ghost. I speak
the mind of my brethren around me when I
say that our chief desire in regard to this Con-
ference, is not so much its intellectual or its
numerical success (that it will succeed in
these respects we have no reason to doubt),
but more than all, we crave, that through you,
our souls may be quickened into a higher,
purer Christian life. Wo are also looking to
receive from yon, during your stay amongst
us, valuable suggestions as to the methods of
dcorling most successfully with superstition,
with error, - with unbelief, with worldiness,
with all those follies and sins which here,asin
other places, obHtruct tho progres»of religion.
progress God ward ; they chafe our spirits ; they^ LThc holding of this Ccmferoncein acity.threO'
check our efforts in Christ's work; they re- "fourthH of whose population oreBomt
. . Roman Ca-
tholii!, to the number, say, of a hundred and
ton thousand) will not be without its influence,
furnishing, as it will, a tangible proof, that,
afver all. Protestantism is not that piebald,
heterogeneous thing which Romanists are
taught to believe, but that it is substantially
one ; that the differences which exist among
us who have oome here for the purpose of es-
tablishing for Ca..ada a branch of theEvange-
iioal Alliance, are in finitesimal, compared with
ifts, of Baptists, of Congregationalists, of 'fHhat wide divergence which, in th.e Roman
Presbyterians. Each class was clearly mark-
ed. Wo could distinguish the Genevan cloak
and bonds, the surpUoe and lawn sleeves, the
precentor and the organ, the font and the
baptistry. Soma were standing while they
Catholic Churoh, for example, separates
the Gollicon from the Ultramontane. To
me, it seems, that in the foce of on
arrogant and aggressive Sacerdotalism on tho
one side, and of a Materialistio Rational-
ism on the other, there onght to be greater
readiness omoag Protestants to forego th^
minor differences, aud to moke eemmon cause,
every one of us, against these powerfol oata-
Sinrims of our notestont Foita and of oa>-
oly Religion. Towards tUa point of Union,
in spirit and in work, the Ohwohee of Christ
are happily verging. '• WWennto we hav*
Inealetu
already attoinea let us walk by the some ndi,
let ns mind the same thiiur," praying, labor-
ing, and looking for that Onvrase In Christ's
Void, for which He pleaded in RU internee,
sions upon earth, and whiob, we oonnot donbt,
is now the burden of His aU-preroiUng prayer
at the Father's right hand: ^'I pt%j not for
these alone, but for them also which shall be>
lievo on me through their word ; that ^ey all
mo} be one, as Thou, Father, art in Me and I
in 'Thee, that they also may be One ia Us, that
the world may believe that Thoa host sent
Me."
In the older communities of Christsndom,
the Evangelical Alliance has been rallying
Cund for Ohristians of every name. It has
ught them into closer contact with each
other ; it hre led them to compare their differ-
ences, an<< to see how small they are} it has
promoted the mutual investigation, by Chris-
tians, of the meaning of Holy Scripture as a
personally sanctifying power; it has awakened
interest in the ^at work of the world's Evan-
gelization, and It has joined in mutual prayers,
and in blessed communion. Christians of all,
names, of every color, and of all countries
and olimes. We hail the extension to tho
Dominion of this Evangrelical Alliance as the
inauguration of a new era of Christian unity
and work.
It is in my heort to say more, but I dare not
longer detain you from those who are to fol-
low. I shall conclude with this simple prayer,
written by the swoetest of our modem Chris-
tian singers:
" O let us take a softer mould
Blended and gathered Into Thee I
Under one Shepherd make one fold,
Where all Is love and harmony."
Once more welcom' ! A thousand times wel-
come to our city, our chr.rohes, our homos and
our hearts!
Principal Dawsox, in calling for addresses
from delegates, first introduced to the audience
the Rev. Dr. Donald Fraser of London, D.D.,
England, who hod borne a prominent part in
the formation of the Worlas Evongeliool Al-
liance, and who wos well known to many citi-
zens of Montreal from his former residence in
this city.
The Rev. Dr. Fbasbb, who was warmly greet-
ed by the audience, said : I very much regret,
Mr. Chairman, the absence of our noble friend,
the Earl of Covon who ought to hove spoken
first as the deputation from England. I pray
you not to oaoribe the smollness of the deputa-
tion from England to any lock of respect for
the Christians of Conodo, or any wont of ap-
preciation of the importance of this great Con-
ference. Still less ought we to ascribe it to
the least suspicion thot there would not be o
hearty reception to a much more numerous
doleffotion; for ywur loving welcomes on'l
ample hospitality,like those of our brethren in
the United States, ore known to all the world.
But something is due to the distance, and to
the unfortunate oinmmstanee that it is a
watery distance. It is a curious fact
that it seems to bo longer from Eng-
land to Conada than from Canada to Eng- .
land, and many of our friends regard the trip
hithraword with much more concern than the
prospect of it gave to such old sailors os my
colleagues and myself. Then there pravoiU
amongst lu the feeling thot you are quito
OS wideawake on this side of tho woter
OS we ore; and though it moy be pro-
per to send a delegation out of courtesy
and good will, yet you are quite able to con-
duct your Conferences and consider your affairs
without much stimulus or assistance from us.
But while I hove to make this explamation
there is no question at oil amongst ns as to the
importance of nourishing and cherishing in
MONTREAL DAILY WllNESSs
[Oci.
'
*''*^
tbU Tountfoouatrjrthoiwect and fruitful tpirit
of OhrMka Vnitj, of •ipNMiaf thai in the
ftem of aa AUlawM, of artabllihfeg that AlU-
ante nr la a oonpralienaiTt loaU, and of k«ep-
inf it u . IntioMta nktiona, not only with other
Inportaat branchce, but alio with thn parent
Aluaaea in London. Although I mukt uw
the word Alllanoe, I do not me it aa eeteemlnK
an AlUaaoe among Chriitlina aa at all to
Mtiafy or eshauit the obligation whinh Ohrla-
tiaa people and oonununltioa moit oartalnly
owe to oaoh other. Wo aim at lomething
mneh higher, Romething more like the fel-
lowahip of belleren in the earijr life of
the Churoh and which ihall be much
more efteotu' an the AlUanoe in oorraoting
that dianalok. . which we graduallj- become
more and more aahamed,— a diaunlon wliioh
we have Inherited ftom the paat, and which ia
due in large meaanre to the narrow and defec-
tive opinioni of what wui roalljr oMential in
roipeot tT' external an^eement. I believe the
Alliance in of verr great value for the oheriih*
ing ani itrengthening by exoroiie of thoao
mutual feeling* of roapeot and regard which
tend to elevate the community, andfor the in-
creoae of practioal oo-op«ratien among Ohriii-
tian people who areother wise apt to be aepara-
ted from each other. It haa been laid that
Ruoh an Alliance i« leaa a neoeeaitjr in the
Dominion of Canada than in the Old Country,
where religious differences have taken a much
deeper root, and that ia tmo In another
mrniect, to which Dr .Tonkins has referred, an
Aluanoo is uf greater neceenity hero, bocauw
you live in the presence and under the frown
of on influential and concentrated Romanism,
and you aro bound in your own defence to
muke prominent that spiritual unity iu truth
and life which belengs to our ovangoUcal
Pretestantism, and to duiprove and turn aside
thoee that misrepr e s en t your various
Church organizations, as if thoy were so
many different and discordant relipons. Now
objection ia sometimes made to theEvangelicil
Auianoe, t>hat it ia an instituMon for grauiering
together ministers and people to express them-
Hefves in sweet, but tirraome platitudes ; but if
it were so, we are wasting our pains iu acck-
ing to give it a beneiicial iufluenoe.
I wish to anticipate what may bo hcrcuftt-r
ttdduood in greatr^r detail, and to inform this
large audience what it is that this Alliance is
doing. And first of all, there is ono thing
whion did not seem to be prominent at first,
but which has gradually come to bo considered
08 its most important work, and that is the
maintenance and extension cf religious liberty
throughout the world. (Applause.) In the
prosecutionof that object wo liavo had many
i-ommunloations with the various govemmeni«
of Europe and Asia, and, thanks Ira to Ood, in-
variably with marked success. At this very
moment we are engaged in a very serious and
iinxloua remonstrance with the Turkish Oov-
cmment through our own Giovemmont, — and,
I am happy to 8ay,through other Oovcmments
iiUo— with a view to establish the right of a
Mussulman to become a Christian by convic-
tion, and to profess his Christianity without
tho forfeiture of liberty or lifo. Thon,
further, it ia our business to 'try to
make permanent in the minds of Cbrutian
men the great objects and interests of truth,
iind virtue, and goodness, and usefulness that
arc (!ommon to the whole Church of God. Our
platform has nothing to do with small ques-
tions, least of all with petty, factious rivalries.
Further, our sjrstom engenders in the minds of
men a kind of salutary discontent with things
IIS they are. For my part I am anxious to
rauke my fcUow-Cluiatians dissatisfied with
t'lu pt'ca.'nt cun lition of tho visible Church aH
k.own among ui<, and to kindle in men a dr-
idro to consolidate Christian society, and to
iwrrcct that tendency to desultoriness which is
I'. con>tint Hourco of wookneas. One of tho
iiblent men that wo have in tho Imperial Fnr-
liiment. Dr. Lyon T 'ayfair, in speaking upon
•ibe educational administration in England,
i»ed this language : " Iho means for pn>gres.H
In education, art and science nro ample and
abundant amo.ig u;', Ivit then they aro thrown
tcgcthcr :u (liC wijcljil confusion. It is time
to get order out of this disorder, fur the fu-
ture "— and it is thia nnrasalbB that made mo
remember it,—" for the future problem of na-
tiona la the orgataljiatlon of the forces it war
and the foree* of peaoe in the moat intelligent
manner." For my part, I am very much di(>
poaed to aaythaaamethliigabout the moral and
■piritnal foroea which unite the Church of
Ood. I know what can be said about
tiia Chnrch'a wretched organiaation, and I
heartily believe it. I know what is said about
the okarms of variety, about tho healthy
rivalry of variona denuminations and tho
amount of spring and stimulus that they thu^
obtain, and 1 believe it. But I do not believo
that the cutting up of tho Church of Ood into
various aeotion* can be a blesaing. I am pet •
feotlyaure that there are complex arrange-
ments that might bo aimpliiled, and that thero
aro very analogoua arrangementa thak might
be nomoined. NeW relanDna might be estab-
lished, not relations upon paper merely, but
real, workable relaUon* might he eatabllshed
that would reduce, «t all oventa to a minimum,
the exousea for separation.
The speaker exp re ssed hit conviction that
the present was a very important era in the
hUtory of the Church, and that systems hither-
to considered aa proper and right, would not
suffice much longer. Evangelieal Christianity
waa never before beset by to many dangers as
at present ; and if tt was to hold it* ground it-
would havo to ba rejuvenated in its life, re-
instructed as reiipeoti many things now im-
perfectly tiiught, and become reconciled to
conditions necessary to its greater strength
Kot that it should over become, so to speak,
centralixed . it has no ro itre, and once having
cut away from tho mistaken centre ol Rome,
wo should take caro that it never drifts
into a similar system again. It needs
to bo endued with with greater health and
wisdom, else it is liublo to bo onfocbled, mt
time goes on, by a perpetual prooese of disin-
tegration, and when the enemy comes in upon
it with force, it is liable to be beaten and
crushed in detail. Lot the name of our door
Lord that died for us bo to us a sign of a
bond and c<mor i of lov.', and as wo nave ono
master, oven Christ, ho wo all aro brethren
The Rev. Doctor cuncludodhis address amid
loud applause.
Hujor-General Rubkows, R. A., on tioing
oallcd upon, roso and said : - -
Mr.Chairiuan, Ladtm and GcHlleuteii,
It is with tho greatest pleasure that, a» one
uf tho delegates from tho British Evangelical
Alliance, I thank you for tho kind welcome
you have now given, and bog to assure you of
tho hearty and cordial greeting which the
Council in England desire ma to convey to the
Dominion Evangelical Alliance . It ia delight-
ful to them to hoar of the movement towards
real Christian union extending Haelf through-
out the world . but specially, I may say, is it a
subject of thankfulness to Christians at home
when they are informed of its having taken
root and bearing fruit where Christians reside
of tho same blood, tho same language, and
living undir tho happy and glorious shade
of the British flag, and under the gentle
sway of our noble Queen. Nothing, Sir, con
give ono a better idea of the blessedness of
t'..is Christian uiiion than, after passing over
the pathless ocean for several days in tho voy-
age to this countrt', to join in the worship of
God's people, nnu to fool thn truth of those
ancient words, "All tho earth doth worship
thee, the Father everlasting," and that which
enhances greatly thia pleasure, and this feel-
ing that one is still at homo, is tho fact iJiat
we ore worshipping, not only with Christians
of one's own Church, but also with those of
other Churches; and I maintain that those
who thus realize the communion of saints do
enjoy a peculiar privilege, and that there is a
thrill through the heart of a closer union than
oven that which we experience when uniting
only with the brethien of the particular
Church to which wo belong. Thon, again,
thore ia the happinoiis o{ meeting old nn(i
' tried friends in the Gospel, that but for bucIi a
gathering as this wo should prubablv nover
again see in the flesh T and then are tnose on
whom I look around in this asss m bly with
whom I delight again to converse, and once
more to shako hands with oa brethren and sta-
tem in Christ, homo, perhapsi will say thmt
after all this kind of advantage is not very
much, and that we can have Christian union
without thn urganiiaUon of the Evangelical
Alliance , but I appeal to you. Sir, whether
this view is borne out either by the whole
tenor of Soriptura or by our general experience
of huraaa uttin. woneaain this innMrtaet
world aomooutwaid mawif sataHwi d fltai wlileli
wo may all bo appreyiiic of ; weaaad ormni-
■aUon in uder to oairy into pnoUoo efforu for
gocd that evolyo tbcnadyea mm thia hanilhig
oursol yen together aa the memberaof Ohilat ; aiia
above oil, wo need that united prayarwlikli,!
need not say bef oro thoao who liaar no on tUs
oocaaion, ia perhapa tha groat object whloh
wo have in vlow aa a reault of our 'Evangdioal
AUianoo. If ot to detain you too long, I eui-
not but conclude with aaying that wnlah liaa
parUenlarly atruck mo with rofarcnoo to tho
Allianoo in thia oountiy. fta oonatitatlon in
exactly •imilor to tho happy condition of
thiaga which had only Jnit begun at tho
period of my last stay in Canada. Tho Evan-
Jrelicul Alliance unites together in on* great
ederal union the various churckea which com-
;pose tho body '.>f Christ They manage their
own sifairs, have their 'jwn internal govern-
ment, and consult each nthoifs mutual in-
terests, and yet aa members of tho Alliance
they meet on such great occasions as this, and
testify that, although separate in some re-
spects, they have all one eommon interest, and
belong to a great and glorious Dominion, in-
croaning in power and prosperity and learning,
more and more, to regara one another as
brethren, and to admire in each other the
(lualities and resources which belong peculiarly
to each,. Excuse, Sir, this allusion, but I can-
no', as coming fresh from England, help
re .erring to the happy and flourishing
condition of this oountiy, and, in bearing a
message of welcome and congnitulaticn »om
many Christians at homo, would j'jin with you
in tVankfnlness to the Giver of all Good, and
to ro ord my humble opinion, which I am sure
is rejiprooated by mauy others, that God is
blossing,and has blessed, Canadaand England,
beoause they aro tho lands where the Bible is
loved, whose children are taught the paths of
true wisdom, and whero Christians can know
how to unito and give one another tho right
hand of fellowship, and yet can maintain their
attachment to the respective Churches to which
they belong. Nations, as well as iiidiridualt>,
do not attain to this state of things at once,
and I believe that with regard to thcmsclveH
those Christiana usually find that they aro
nearer toGod, and to tho fulfilling of His will,
when they can, by His cgtacc, triUy "love ono
anjther"' and unito in all good works with
those who hold tho groat, essentials of our
common faith, and who are, though by differ-
ent paths, yet all tending to tho same centre,
travelling to the Heavenly City.
He stated that very probably tho next
general meeting of the Evangelicid Alliance
would take place at Rome. (Applause.)
Rev. Mr. Dobbs, jf Kingston, said that he
had been asked to make a few remarks in ans-
wer to the address of welcomo on behalf of tho
Frovince ot Ontario. It was with pleasure
that he took port in a meetitg of this sort, and
he was happy to bo able to say a word
in connection with the opening of tho
first session of tho Dominion Evangeli-
cal Alliance. He could say in his heart
that during the twenty years ho had been
in thia country, he hud. always advocated
Alliance principles it was impudsiblo to look
on the vast assembly before him, and listen tu
the eloquent addresses debvered, without re-
joicing at such a united gathering of the mem-,
bers of all true Christian bodies. Tho spirit
of union so manifested was ono oi striking in-
terest; they could from its nnspicos look
forward in spiritual vision to that day when
tho Lord Josm Christ would return in power
,r.y.,.
KVANC.FJ.W'AI, M.I.IANCi; r;XTU'A.
uiul g\»Ty. Thoru will, on thut grviit dajr, l)0
tin qiiMtionii iiakad M tit whothnr ono In nn
K|)iM]np«lUDi tt PrMbjrtarlan, I>«ptiiit or what :
hut tho intarrogatlim will ho m to whothor
(hojr wen found In pomoMlon of th* truth.
Thoro waa neror a mora imimrtant movement
III Kunh a mmnentloii than that of tho Alllanoo;
1111(1 whllo the enemy waa very buiiy It waa
I'lMiw for thanMulneM that thia U a move-
Miont, hora In Canada, an well a« elaowhnro, to
unite Oo<l'> people to^rethnr in an ajfirreMivo
plmlanx, whloh will make auoroiwful and vigor-
DIM warfare upon wlokednom, rife in the world
»t large oa well aa the Dominion. The Hplrit
of the Lord waa lifted up aa a Htandard agatnat
the enemy \ and around H will (rather tTue bo-
lievora from every part of the land. In thlx
day, when ther neard of thouuiids in
the old oonntry being converted to Qod, they
might have an intimation therefmm uf the
Kpraad of the glnrionx goapol, and pnder
theae oimunutanoaa ther were called on more
iind more to band together to meet Romaniam
and all oreeda and opiniona contrary to the
Npiritond mind of Chrtat Joaiu. He wonldrofer
to one poiaago already referred to,that glarioua
interoeMory prayer of Ohriat when he prayed,
not only for Hia diHciplea, but alao for all, in
livery ago, who believed on Him. Thla wna
not, he waa thankful to any, nn Kcolptiinatinal
Union — Ood forbid that thoy ahonld aeo audi
a gigantic coalition on earth till Ho cornea
whooo right it ia to roign triumphant for ever
and over. Thoy ahould never forgot, however,
that tho Lord'a worda wero that thoy ahould
bo ono in apirit, and thia waa preached not
only by tho Apoatlea, but by Ood'a lorvanta
in all agoa. He then referred to the nooeaiily
there waa foi a unity of action among lUl do-
nominationa. He oould aay that he enjoyed
tome of the happiest momenta of his life when
he waa aiding in a practical currying out of
the principlea of the Evangelical Alliance ; and
when the members of tho varioua rdiglous
bodies met in harmony ,tlms strengthening each
other, tho spirit of the Lord would bless every
Huoh effort. (Applause.)
Dr. WiLsos, of Toronto, said it waa unfortu-
nate that several of the representatives who
were exited from Ontario had not yet man-
ngod to join them ; nevertheless ho wos exceed-
ingly glad to bo ablo to respond to tho uddro.ig
of welcome, and donirod thaif they would
boor with him, as lie was quite un-
prepared to make an address. If they
looked on the history of Christendom
thoy would recognize from timo to time a stir-
ring of the dry bones ; they could have seen the
Crusaders seeking Christ in his sepulchre, aa
if dead — in tho grave, when He was reigning
in heaven. Thia groat, but mistaken, move-
ment after the truth wont on with persistency
iu tho middle ages, and led to far difforcnt
results from those sought for by the promoters ;
iind in the same manner, when, in 1453, Con-
Mtantinoplo fell before besieging hosts of bar-
liariana, and the triumph seemed to be with
i'uganism, while the banner of the Cross appoar-
(h1 to bo trodden under foot, the city 's overthrow
led to n aoattoring abroad of the troasures of
knowledge and aownoe which had been collect-
ed within its walls, and in consequence a grand
revival of classic learning ^oolc place, and even-
tually resulted in an open Bible, and the glori-
ous triumphs of tho Koformation (applause) ;
and when theohampions of the faith did liteniliy
witness a good confession by enduring perse-
cution even to laying down their lives in its
behalf. Let them turn from that period to the
epoch of a new movement, of a political and
a revolutionary character, its supimrters deny-
ing tlio namo of Christ ; according to them
tho old nupcrstition of faith in Christ was
dying out, and their infldel philosophy
was claimed to be wiser than all Chnst's teooli-
inga ; but theso sceptical views wero losing
ground, and they could already recognize in
thoncurfuturo the prospect of a revival, its
signs, like those of the gUmmering light before
tho daybreak, already being apparent. Social
revolutions hod followed ono another with
such rapidity that now it was stated tho Evan-
gelical Alliance would be asked to meet at
its next aeisiim nmlcr the shadow of the Vn-
tican itself (loud applauan.) With such a
nhaprinir oonditinn of affairs, they might
4rell believe that the Ixird relgna. One of
the tend notea of the movement of theOhurahea
waa exompllfled In the ory for union. Ther
aaw that union waa the one thing the Churoh
waa in need of. Let it not b« su p poeed that
In meeting there, they wlahed ia nindar the
work of their separate Churoh so, or to alight
that genuine love which each one 'enteiiained
for that special branch of the Church in whloh
he had been brought inton kaowledfe of the
truth. Might thU Allianea rather lead to the
vlainii being witnessed whloh Bt. John i*w
when he beheld the Bleaaed If aatar mofing
amongst the Seven Ohiirohea. He tmalad that
each of the separate Churohea, united together
in therooogniiion of that Oeninral Aaoemoly of
tho Churoh of the first born, whoaelnamaa
were written in Heaven, would oheriah tho
spirit of brotherly love, for, however atrong
might be thf. bonds that held theu to their
respective C <.unh«e, It was Inaignilleant com-
pared with ^e bonda whloh held them to-
gether as fel iw-Chriatiana. Let them over
ohnrish the F mgellaal mlrit of junlon, which
lookeu ■ -. Co minor polntsof aepiiratkm aa in-
signifloM t and trivial, for when they were
welcomed to tho heavenly shore they would
And all th iio little barriors had utterly vanish-
c<l from view.
Spoaking for Ontario, ho could aay it was
appropriate for them all to gather together in
tho Commercial Metropolis to organize a great
(Jliristian Allianeo for this young Dominion.
In looking back upon England as the nation
which had boon foremost in the Reformation,
in extended misaionnrT operations, and in dis-
tributing an open Uible, there waa cause for
thankfulness; and yet dark shadows atretohed
across tho light of those brilliant ohapten of
her history, and if they looked to their sUter
nation aorosa tho lakes, that great Republic
whose renrescntattvos were now with tliom,
they womd see that tho flrat century of It*
existence, whom days wen drawing to a close,
had shadows un well as light. It had not
wiped out the dark stain of slavery without
the shedding of blood, but the cleansing
had been nobly done, and a glorious
triumph had been achieved. (Loud applanie.)
If they of the Dominion recognized that they
hod a great futuro before them, let them real-
ize that it is otuY bv a grand Christian Alli-
anoe, in which all the I^vincea of the Domi-
nion will unite under one HastCT, that they
will keep their history, which is alnuMt aa yet
awhitepago, unsullied from any of the dork
spots whioh have stained the records of other
nations. In that caso their descendants would
recognize that it was not in name but in real-
ity a Christian State. (Loud applause.)
4 DECUUUTIOK or FAITR.
A solemn pause ensued, when
L Kev. Mr. Welu asked the vast nongrcga-
" tion to join with the members of tho Alliance
in repeating the Apostles' Creed, loved by moro
Christian hearts tnan any other. After re-
peating the creed, the oongregation,lcd by the
Choir, whioh deserves credit for the manner in
whioh it discharged the duties devolving upon
it, sang the following vencs ■—
"Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove,
With all Thy qaick'ning powen ;
Kindle a flame of sacied iove
In these cold hearts of onra.
" Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove,
With all Thy (loick'niDg powers ;
Come, shed abroad a Saviour's love,
And that shall kindle ours.
Rov. G. Pattsbsox was then called on, and
responded to the address of welcome on be-
half of tho Lower Provinces. The dn^ had
boon assigned to other brethren : Hon. L. A.
Wilmot, of New Brunswick; Rev. O. W.
Hill and a. M. Ghrant, of Nova Scotia, and
Hon. Judge Young and Rev. Isaao Murray, of
Princo Edward Ishnd, and though he felt
unfit to All tho place of the above mentioned
genthnnen, yet lie would Btpmrn thanks fur
the ootdUi reoeptkm teadaMd. Ttm vtoylta of
the Lower PruVlwiaa w«M very lIMb known,
or their want* uadarataod, b)r Um tasMMila In
other porta of the DoMtoion, and tiieyr down
there cUimad that aometimea ther «cf» badly
used. (Uughter) In regard to Um Christian
oomauuity in the Ix>wor Pwvfaiooa, tho
mora they cane to know of it the bet-
ter they would like It. It waa plaaoant
for the delegatee from bulow to meet
tho citizens of M iutroal on thU mimdon ;
and he wished mor* of tho people from tho
Lower Provtnoee ooi Jd see Montraal, of vhieh,
a« the oommenial > letropolls of Canada, they
would not bu ashamed. (Applauao.) lb wo^
proud to know the Dominion poasoMed mwh a
oitr, and exprsasod the hope that the praaent
AlUanoe meeting would prove a mntnai Ueas-
ing both to tho citlzottii and detagatea. Ho
could not but look on such national einven*
tlons as a means of ovoruoming and Mm. vine
the barrien between widely separated patta,
whloh would oauao a pratitieal fellawsh^to
spring up between ono anotlier, Theylatha
Lower Frovineea eonlil not rumain maffeeted
by tho power weildod by Itomaniom at thla
centre of tho country, but Pntteatanta Wffo
now uniting to work effectually against it*
aggrossiona. He advanced tho opiaios that
theae meetings of Chriattana w«m a moaaa of
anbduing Ihoeo natural aaperitleawhieh oppoo'
ing partlea wero witling to make xmatUm
their own aggrandisement, tho AlUaaeaa thai>
promoting a national aa well oa a Chriatlanr
Union. . Tho Canadian Alllaaeo movement
waa very cheering, and tndicatod aa bo bdiaved
a special visitation of Ood's spirit. IntbaOid
Testament dlspsnsatlon Ood waamada moalfaat
oa tho Father; then tho Hon in tlio fleah, and
after Hie di-ath and roenrruntion the Holy
Shost dosoended on cU flesh . Tliis ontpoitruig
of the Spirit waa monifeeteil in varioua fomwi,
but in none moreso than In tho drawing io<
gether of Christiana in a Spiritual Union, and
their combining against tna forces ot a com*
mon enemy. Let them toko their apptwpriato
place among the Christian AUianoos on earth,
and thus hasten ths day, whan all shall join in
saying, "Olorr to God in thehighast.peaoo on
onrih, good will to men." (Applausef.
Rev. Db. Buss, ot the Syrian Branoh of
tho Evangelical AUlonoe, raqneatad tha report-
on not to take note of soma experiMM* ha
was about to rolate in eonaeotioa «rifh tho
persecution of native ChrlstUna in (^ - -tlUah
Empin, m it might perhaps do tkv) eaoaa
harm in that Oriental land. The atsdienea '
listened with intense interest *o tho unfoUiiw
of a sad tale of persecution cndu;«d for CklW*
sako in this enlightened ago. It may bo
mentioned, however, that through tho Aganey
of the Syrian Branch Allianeo <»mimttni«iting
with the British Alliance, tho EnglUbOorem.
ment intervened in time to aavo a poor man'a
life, who was ready to suffer martyrdom rather
than turn from Christ. Ttio speaker said
there woro 78 young men in the 8 yrl an collegn,
Druses, Mahometans, Oroek and lioman Cath<
olica, Protestants, Copts, ct>r., all of whom
listened twice a dar to the roadltg oit Ood'a
Word, and joinod in devotional cxorcioaf, and
.i'lot tbcy would go forth a band of edueatod
m?n, evangelical at least inaentlinant.acfaiow.
lodging but one Ood, and but one Mediator-
Christ Jesus— between Ood and man. 'th\»
work had alarmed the pneota of the faUo
prophet, and ao m Turkey thiT^ hod combined
to atop the progrcsa of the Froteatant faith ;
but Christiana need not fear with an open
Bible tr give the nations Let them prepare
thomaelvor to m forward awl preach tho
troth. "Ood 00 loved the world tluit bo gave
Hta onlT becotten Son, that wboaoerer bo-
lieveth in Him ahonld not perish, but havo
overUsting life." It Inolnded all. (AppUuw*.)
Rev. Dr. Pniup SoBAvr, of New York, miiA i
I am very happy, dear friends and brethren, In
connection with my belovedooUeaguo, Dr. Hall,
to deliver to you tho fraternal aalutationa of
tho United States Branch of tho Eraagelieal
Alliance. On thia pUtform wo reoognlM no
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct
dIvUoa o( MtioiuUty, im*. dmomitwlion or
M)^t. It la oar priTilaffo to mMt h«r* ulroplv
M br«itbmi in Chrlit, our oomn on Liinl and
Saviour. It i* • tutv fP^at privlli<ira from
tima to tima to fall bank npoii our num-
mon t'hriatianitjr, and to n<m«in)M)r that wo
ara Mvad, not liy what dlvldiM uh, but
hy that whiiih uiiitaa ua, and whioh wr
hare profaawd with oiio heart uai
ona moulh in tha worda uf tiio vanara
bla AptwtUw' Craod. 8uch maatioga aa thia
ara in harmony witli our Lofd'a aaoardotal
prayar, and tbarafora muat ba aoocptabla to
Him. Thar ara in harmony with tha arhola
ipirlt and aim of ourChriatlan nlivion, which
ia • raligion of luprama lore to Ooa and lora
to our brathraa— a reliirion of union and nom>
munionofour aoulii with Cbriat our Head
and of union and oommnninn with all who ara
living mcmbara of hia body and foUowera of
Hia example. Suoh maotlnga aa thia oanuot
but rafrean our npirita, itimnlste ua to our
work, in cr aaae our xeal and onr fervor, and
raiaa our hopaa in the Anal triumph of Chriati-
anlty. Suon meeting* aa thia, alao, oannot but
have a vary happy affect upon tha unbelief of
tha world, lou remember that our Lord
prayed for a perfect union of all Hia follow-
era In oidar tnat the world might believe that
the Father a«nt him. And you remembar,
alio, that the heathen Mid of the fathem, in
time* of ancient penocution, How theaa
Chri*tiana love one another, and how they
are ready to die for one another ! And thu
very fact of their love unto death waa ona of
tha moat powerful meana of converting tha
heathen to Chriit Jo*wi.
The power and theinilunnae of the Evangeli-
cal AlUanoo muit not be meaaured by the
number and the extent of the organiaationa
bearing that name. It extend* much farther.
Tha iMk of an inter-denominational, interna-
tional and inter-oontinantal conference, an
ulUanoe of brethren in Ohriat without inter-
fering with their denominational organixa-
tiona, prefeiencoa and loyalty, ia one of the
greateat ideaa of the 10th century, and haa
taken root in aoma of the piofounde*t and
noblcat minda o.' the age. That great Rtatea-
man of France rho haa juRt gone from time to
eternity in his 87th year, Ouizot, the deicen-
dent of theae Huguenot*— he waa filled with
the pwndeur of this idea, a* I hoard from M*
own lip* only two year* ago. And I could
■how yon letten from Home of the most pro-
minent atateamen in Europe, who have no par-
tionl<«r intereit in what yn^ call Evangelical
religion, but yet *ec, and poroeiye, and
acknowledge the far-reaching power of thia
EvangelioM Alliance. It ha* already, leaven,
like, penetrated the leadintr mind* of all the
Protaatant denominaUon* ; and thi* very
meeting thi* evening i* an overwhelming
proof of the power and vitality of thi*
idea. Whenever a conference ia held, es-
pecially a general conference, then the
conatituency of the Alliance certainly oomes to
the lurfacc. We have *een that in the Qeoeral
Conference of New York, laat fall, whoae pow-
er and iufluenoe and aucoees *urpaaaed the
boldaat and moat languine expectation* of it*
frienda; then we aaw what, pernape, never waa
■aen bctfore in eooleaiaaticol hiatory, that the
aeoular pre**, without any exception, multi-
plied the *peeche8 and action* of that meeting
by million* of copiee throughout the United
States, and throughout the world. (Applanae.)
I had,inmy 8tudy,at that time, a half-dozen
reporters of one leoular paper in New York, to
copy the documents and speeohee which I did
not feel at liberty to allow to go ont of my
atndy, and they were buar day and night in
multiplying the idea* of the Alliance, and
a hearty raaponac. It certainly *trikM our
fancy, if not uur aiiber Judgment, to
ara the Epiatle of Nt. Paul to the Ho*
man* rvpubliahad in that oity by the
united power of Kvaagelical (;hriat«idom.
Vario«i* alluaiona havu oean mod* to tha at-
titude of Vrotaatantiam toward Kowaniaw , and
I think it right to any • aingU word npon that
aubjact. The Impraaa t onlaon tha mind of many
of our Uomon Catholio faUow-eitiienatkat thia
Hut allow ma to aay that before that maatin>^ lorgaaiaationwaaoalladintobaingapaoifltiallyto
in Itoma ahall take pUoa, ir which I ahall pippoaa Homaniaa. Let it ba borne in mtnil
greatly rajoioe, I hope, not only thit wa ihall that that atatamtnt ia not correct. Wa rrgani
itKJ liave a lorga arangaUcal con*tituaiiay in that
ra-VWty itaalf, but "
heard at the office of that very paper that, bC'
sidea their daily issue, whioh amounted to
many thousand — 30,000 or more, — they sold of
their Alliance extra, which contained the prin-
cipal speeches, not le** than 200,000 copie .
And that was before the official voltmie con-
taining all the proceedings waa issued.
Now it is said that the next meeting of the
General Conference is to be held in Some, and
tiie id^ seems to take here, and to meet with
have a li
Wtv itaalf, but 'that the Popa of Home,
old Piua IX., or hia aucnaaor (chaara),
will Join onr rank*, ao that we may
make him Praaidant of tha Alliance.
(Loud oheent.) And I believe that if ha la
raallv what ha chUma to be, tha sucoeaaor of
Mt. Peter, he ought to be converted. Ha aught
to weep bitterly for having denied hia Lord
and Huviour more than three time*, But
whether we ahall meet in Roma next year or
not, or tan yaarahenca, or twenty yeora hanno,
I am very aura that tha Evangdioal Alliance
will meat, from tima to tima, oa a pravailln^
KvonMlist, in all the large oitiea of tne world ;
and wnan the proper time comea it will aluo
meat in Home, and will also meet in Jerusa-
lem, and, loat and beat of all, it will meat In a
better world. (Applanae.)
Wh»r« talnU n( sllaiiMin hanaiinjr mmt,
Wh*ra Davloar and bnlhren «llh tFaiwiMirl alinll
anat,
Whara antham* of npliira iinMailnaIr n>ll,
A nil thu.uullo uf thv lMn\ U thv (rail uf tho wiiil
Rov. Dr. JoRM Hah,, of New York, •aid:-—
It ia a great pleasuiv to me, dear Chiiatian
frienda, in aaaociation with my brother who
haa j oat apoken to von, to bring yon the con-
gratulationa and tne cordial i^od wiahea of
your Christian frienda and brethren of the
AlUanoe in the city of New York We re-
member with great ploaaure, and with lively
feelinga of gratitude, the large contribution in
mind, and bi thought, which came to u* from
the Dominion in our meeting last year. We
remember thia, brethren, wiUi affection, with
e*tcem, with oonfldenoe ; and I (hall not be
thought invidloua, I preaume, if I mention that
we particularly remember one voice in the
tonea of which there are blended the modeaty
of true aoience with the meekncMi of true ra-
ligion. (Cheers.) Grace and mercy and peace
be with you, dear btethren, and on this your
meeting. Bo I say to you, not in my own
name, but in the name of the many brethren
who have done us the honor to suffer us to
speak to yon on their behalf, llirough divine
grace we hod a good blessing in our meeting
last year. The word Evangielical never was
written so largely before the eyes of this conti-
nent as it was written lost fall ; and if any-
where ♦hero were timid or heoitating brethren,
if anywhere there were young ministers who
had somtimes been tempted to think that to
be Evangelionl is to be narrow, to be illiterate,
to be bigoted, they had that imp r eaaion cor-
rected in their muds, and the impreaaion was
made, I am sure, upon not a few that, if we
have whispered truth hitherto we should
" —Whisper no longer,
But speslc as the thunder doth, louder and
itroager."
And it is something to make on impreaaion
ot this nature upon the population of • conti-
nent, as we believe Qod did by that meeting.
The impreaaion is sometime* conveyed that
the object of the Evangelical Alliance is to
create Christian Union. That atatement, be-
loved brethren, is not quite oorreot. Christian
Union ia created by Him who createth evary
good thing, witen by Hia gnww He takes us,
one by one, and shows ns to the living Christ.
sending them broadcast over the land ; and I' ^TWhat thia Evangelical Alliance ia dengned tr
do ia to moHifiit that Christian Union, and by
the very Uws of mind Qod has so constituted
u* that there are certain feelings, the manifes-
tation and expression of whioh deepen and in-
tensify them ; ond our hope ia that we shall
not only moke plain that we are one in Jesus
Christ, but by our meeting together and giving
this expression we shall feel its oneness more
and more, and be better prepared than hitherto
to act in the spirit of it.
Romanism aa simply ona of • number if
forcea whoaawori'm tha world ia not good
fer human freedom, not good for hnman Ubf r-
tiea, not good for human oonaoianoa, not gocd
for the Btability of honaatly govamed nation*,
not good for tha world (load applauaa), and
we aimply deal with it aa ona of thoaa force*,
and in no other way. Rati would like to have
it stated here that when the libertv of oonaci-
anoe of Romaniata shall ba ImpariUed, no mat-
ter by whom, it is in aooordanoa with the cha-
racter, and the history ^ and the obiaota of thin
Alllanca to atond forward and batUa for their
natural righta and freedom. Just aa truly
a* for the natural rights ai,d fra>dom
of Protaatant*. (Load oheem.) And I
beg further to itate that ona of the
inlluencea following the great meeting
at New York, waa thia : Thai the firm and
kindly, Juit and ganeroua spirit monifaated
toward tha Chunn of Rome, did much t<>
break down the prdjudice of aoma of our fcl-
low-oitixena who ara of the Romiah faith, and
to lead them at leoat to conceive • grea^r re-
■pect than they have hitherto done, of the
attitude and prinoiplca of Proteatonta. For
we aheuld be aorry if the impreaaion went
forth that in the Judgment of intelligeat Pro-
taatanta, tha ayatom of the Church of Rome i*
a bundle of obvioua contradictions, a gather-
ing of abaurditiea. It ia not ao. We better
appreciate its strength. It is a concatenated
syiitem, thoroughly logical in its character,
if once you have understood the principles bv
which it sets itself. It is to be encountered,
not by disputes, but by a clear and distinct ex-
hibitionof the truth of Ood on our part, with
hearts overflowing with love and pity toward
those who have not yet been able, by Qod'N
grace, to break its chains, and by on un-
swerving and unwavering confidence in tho
power of thi* Truth to the ranotifying of
immortal rouIs.
Brethren, you have Joined together, and
they whom. I aepreaent Join with you in pray-
ing that the precioua influence of the Holy
Ghost may come to you. Wa appreciate your
feeling in that matter ; thcLj you are laying
the foundations of a great society, of a mighty
Dominion. Brethren, you need grace and
wisdom that you maybe enabled to lay them
truly and well in the fear of the Lord, in ra-
verent regard to His Word and in constant de-
Smdence upon His spirit. Hay Uie Holy
host be given you to help you in this work.
Remember, we best seek thelloly Ghost when
we most exhort Christ ; and remember that wo
are best in the way of receiving that gift that
proceedeth from the Father and &o Son,
when we are lifting up Him who is prophet,
priest and king— a king through whose blood
we have redemption, who is exalted a Prince
and a Saviour, and King of Kings. Let
Christ be lifted up among you, in yonr prayers,
in your speeches, in your meetings, m your
conferences, in yonr papera and in all youT ar-
rangements ; and when you do ao lift him up,
you aro in the way of receiving the grace by
which He quickens and blesses His true peo-
ple. Brethren, one word more. Let me say
to you in the name of those whom I represent,
cultivate mutual loveandforbearance. Surely,
itia not upon those haughty with much con-
tention that the heayemy dew ia likely tu
descend. Surely it is not into thi> arena of
anger and atrife that the gentle do 'e is likely
to come down. Love ono another, dwell in
love, labor in love., bear in love, forbear in
love, that the spirit of love und graco may
find a gentle resting ploco among you. So we
hope that thia meeting of tho Alliance in thi*
city will be full of blesaing, not in Montreal
only, but over this whole Dominion You
have been lately brought together in Confeder-
ation, and we on our side rejoice in all the
prosperity that has oome to yon, as we do
i«74.j
EVANOELICAI, Af.LIAVCE EXTRA.
7
hfMtUjr fiv* Uukka for •varjthiag that m»kM
you moM Mid BMN itiaiif aad i mwp« ro iM m it
people, vndw tho iwaT in a loTonigii whom
you M rabjooto Nnwol anil roTWA, and w»,
a* eiUiMM of Ui* Uitttad HUtM, rwpwt anil
lOTO.
BnthNB, yoa «rlll rtmambw that oontmr.
rsntly with jam Oonfodaralion thar* oame to
yoa a miyhty aoc«Hian of tarrttorr. Oh M ni
I'nmtmbar thai ta thU uighar ana daapsr oon-
fsdaratlon of tho Lord'* paoplaovar thla Ooml-
iiion, thora may coma to rou a lane aooaaiion
of ipiritual territory, of iplriloal power, of
nplritual naafolnaw, to bo uiad bjr you fur the
glory of that Bariour in whom you and I In
common do Miava. (ApplauM.)
Mr. H. TwAini Mn.i.w made a abort but fervmt
addraaa. Ha fait that ha expraaaed the foelinir
of avonr heart in lariBg Ihay weloomnl to
erery Eranfaliaal AllMkoe meatlnK that Oele-
vnta whoaa namo had bean lo often ropoated
by the apeaken that evening ; that Oelofritto
waa their elder Brother, Jaaua Chrint. In Ilia
name they had met, and Hia prMcnco wixh felt
in their mldat. Oh, lot every dcl'tfsto tako the
name of Joaua to hia home, no nutter whoro or
when ; lot that dear X^ime bo dwelt upon, so
that nil may nee that nothing U known bnt
ehrlit Jean4 and ilim oruuifled. Might Ula
Divine llneamenta be impreaoed on their inner
■aulK, ao that Ho would buezemplillod in tbalr
every word and aotlon. Ho clocad by nifuring
up an ardent and duvout pray<r toUod, bo-
■eeflhing that nii« Lleaainiir roigbt comu down
on all.
Principal Dawbok then btated that aa tho
followinir funotiona of the Loeal Committao
ended tnat evening, he would nominate
Exeautivo Committee to meet Immediately
after the meeting and make arrangemenU
in regard to the oonrtitution, oto. Rev. Dean
Dond, itev. A. Huthorland, Kov. Oavin Lang,
lion. J. Ferrier, Mr. Aldi 'man Alexander,
Rev. Dr. Tnylor, Mr. H. II. Webiiter, Halifax :
Rov. U. M. Orant, do ; Rev. Iwaae Murray,
I'rinna Edward Inland; Hev. Ji. Hnndom,
Hamilton; Rov. Dr. Uums, Montreal; Rev.
•T. a. Sanderson, Ottawa, Mr. A. H. Fry,
Qne'iioo ; Dr. Mordnn, Brookvillo ; Rov. J. H.
Willlamii, Himooe; Rov. Jan. Dennott, St.
Jobni; Or. Holden, BeUwiUo
Nora.— It waa Intendmi to have dda-
gatea from all Evangelieal C'baroh«a take
part in the meeting of welaome, and
out for unM#n binaranoea the att.<mpt
would have bMn, to a great extent,
auooaaaful. Tho ipenker* were Kav. Dean
Bond, Cbi^roh of England : Hav. Dr. Jenklnn,
Cburoh o{ lootlaad ; Rev. Dr. Donald Fraoer,
EngUahPreibytorian; Hev. Dr. Hall, AnKvi-
can Preabyterinn ; Rev. Dr. Habalf, Ontnh
Reformed, Uaior Oeneral Barrowi, R A.,
C*<urcS pf Engliind; ProfoMor Daaiel Wll-
•on, IiL. D., Cburnh of England; Rev. Mr.
I'nttenon, ('anada I'reabvtetian ; Rov. Dr.
Illiiw, Congregational ; and Rev. Mr. D<ibb«,
Clinroh nf England.
The following diatlngulahod brethren of tho
Wualeyan MothodUt Ohiuvh wero to have
t:iken part in the Mrviiien iait evening, but
were prevented at tho lant moment by the pro-
traotml aittinga of the Toronto Conferenoa : —
Rev. Dr. Rynmon, Rjv. Prinoipal DougUa,
LLD., Rov. John Potti, Hon. L. A. WUmot,
eU)., oto.
SECOND DAY.
FRIDAY, OCTODF.R a, 1874,
SUBJECT: — Christian Union and Allied Topics.
The General Meedag of the
First Annual Conference of
the Dominion Evangelical Al-
liance waa convened in St.
Androwa' Ohurob, at hnlf-paxt
10, this morning.
PuMCiPAL Dawrox took the
Chair«nd gave out two yemen
of tho hymn :
Come Holy Spirit, ralic our
aonga,
To reach tho wonder* of
the day,
When with Thy flcry, cIov< n
tonguce,
Tbon didst those glorious
scenes display.
Lord, we iMlieve to us and
onn
The apostolic promise
given ;
Wo wait the Penteeostal
powers,
Tbe HoIt Obcst sent down
from HraTcn.
Rev. J. F. SnTKmoy, of
i Zion Church, then led the
Conference in prayer.
Rev. Okxat Laxo, secretary,
read the mlea adopted for
nooducting the business of the
Conforonoe, and reported that
ox-Oovomor Wilmot, of New
Bmnswiok, was nominated Pre-
sident of the Oanferenoe, and
Rov. Dr. Taylor, of Montreal,
ilrst Vice-Proaident. These
gentlemen were thereupon
(■looted by resolution.
Hon. Jakn Fbbbieb moved
seconded by Rev. Jaaaa Orant
of nalifax, that this Con-
forcnco docs now form a Do-
minion Branch of the Evan-
!;olloal Alliance.
lie v. Mb. OnAWT spoko uf
tho desirability uf organizing
Muish an Allianoo, as a supple-
ment to tho political union uf
the several provinces and the
resolution constituting tho *.l-
lianca was carried.
COBaKSFONDEnCB.
Tho Secretary, tho Rov
Oatix Ljk^a, then rewl from
the correspondence in oon-
neotion with the arrenge-
for the Conference,
SBT. SOKALD nUSIft, DJ>.
8
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Cct.
cxtraou from one or two of th« lettem laeeired
from tho OM world, and fiynnthuKewworid.
Suoli, he remarked, might be taken a* fair
Rliecimeoacf a hundred othem, breathinvalike
Hpirit and like greod wiihea for the Oonnrenoe,
und intimated that lettort ezpmarnff their re-
gret at their inabilitT to aooqit the invitation
uf the committee had been reoeired from Ber.
Jamefi Davii, Secretary of the Britidi ETingel-
ical Alliance, Londou ; Rev. Dr. Vanghan,
The Temple, London ; Bev. Dr. John Cnm-
ming, National Scotch Ohnroh, Lordon ; Bev.
J. Oswald Dykn, D. D., B«>gent Square, Lon-
don ; Bev, Alexander Baleigh, D.D., High-
bury, London ; Bev. 0. H. Spurgeon,
Tho Tabernacle, London; Bev. William
Iiandelii, Begont's Furk, Loudun ; Bev.
Qervaae Smith, delegate from England
to the Weflloyan Hettodiat Oonferftnce of
Canada ; Bev. Xl, Jenldns, ffighbnry,
London; Jaa. Macaulav, Esq., M.D., Editor of
Sunttau at Honie, &o., London ; Bev. Alexand-
er McLaren, Uanchester; Bev. Thomaa
Jonei, Swanaea; Bev. Profeeaor Charteris,
D. D„ Univerdtv of Edinburgh ; Bev. Princi-
pal Fairbaiin, D. D., Free Church College ;
Kev. Bobdt Buchanan, D. D., Olaagow ; Bev.
J. Hanhall Lauv, D. D., Barony Pariah, Qlos-
gow ; Bov. Dr. John Caima, Berwick ; Bev. F.
J. Oloag, D. D., Galaahida, Scotland ; Bev.
Wm. Ainot, Free High Church, Edinburgh ;
Bev. W. Lindsay Alexander, D. D.,. Edin-
burgh ; Bev. Horatius Bonar, D. D., Edin-
burgh ; Bev. Jamea HcQregor,D. D., Edin-
burgh; Bev. Andrew Thomaon, D; D., Edin-
burgh ; Bev. Dr. Smith, Korth Leith ; Bev.
W. Fleming Stevenson, D. D., Dublin ; Kcv.
Frefenaor Smyth, D. D., H. P., Londonderry,
Ireland ; James C. L. Carson, M. D., Coler-
aino, belaud.
From the United States letters were rs-
reivod from Bev. William Adams, D.D., New
York ; Bev. Chancellor Howard Crosby, D.D.,
New York ; Bev. Dr. Storrs, Brooklyn ;
Bev. Wm. Ormiston, D.D.. New York;
Rev. Dr. Prime, New York ; Bev. W. S. Plu-
mcr, D.D., New York; Hon. Geo. H. Stuart,
Philaddphia ; John Dougall, Esq., New York ;
Bev. Edward A. Bulkley, D.D., Plattobnrg ;
iilon. Jui'.ge Strong, Washington ; etc., etc.
A large number of letters were also received
from eminent Canadian clergymen and laymen.
Rev. a. W, HUl, Halifax; Bev. Prineipal
Cook, Quobeo; Bev. M. 'Harvey, St. Johns,
Newfoundland; Bsv. Professor Uregg, To-
ronto ; Bev. J. K. Smith, Halifax ; Bev. Prin-
cipal Saodgrass, D.D., Queen'p College, King-
Nton ; Bev. Principal Lobley, Montreal : Hon.
Chancellor Blake.Tomnto ; Hon. O. Mewat, To-
ronto; Bev. J. M. King, Toronto; Hon. Judge
Young, LL.D., P. K Island; Bev. Professor
Young, Toronto; Bev. John Potts, Toronto;
Rev. James J. Ritchie, Annapolis; Rev. Canon
Baldwin, Moiitrcal; Rev. Prindpal Nelles,
Victoria College, Cobourg ; Rev. W. H. Poplo,
Toronto; Rev. F. H. Marling, Toronto ; Rev.
Dr. Anson Green, Toronto ; Rev. J. P. Du-
Moulin, Hamilton; Rev. Canon Baldwin, To-
ronto, etc., oto.
EXTBACT8 FBOX LETTBB3
From liev. Jar.us Savts, Euangdkal Alliance,
loTulon :
" It would affor<I me the greatest pleasure to
be with yau on such an ttiterestiiig occasion,
but I /ear that my calls elsewhere will hardlv
allow of my crossing the Atlantic this autumn."
/•'rom /fell. C. J. Vaughan, D. D. tf the TanpU
Church London :
" Be assured that I appreciate and am grate-
ful for this UBiookcd for proof ot the brotherly
sympathy ot tho Church of Canada, wlUi one
who Is a stranger to them in tne flesh, and who
has nothing to plead In his own behalf but a
common ministry and a most Imperfect devo-
lioo. I pray you to convey to the Committee
the assurance et my earnest gratitude, and of
my <lvely Interest In the cause to which they
are bringing all the resources ot their industry,
lofluaneo, and known ability. That all success
may be granted to their labor, both In this mat-
ter and at all times, is my heartfelt desire in
their behalf."
From l?u Itee. Vhouwdlur Itoaard tro^u, D.D.,
JfeaYork:
" Ishall have to deny myself tho great pleasure .
of meeting with the Cuntcrence ofthe Alliance.^
iDH oi relative imponauce ; out oecauee we
I your near neighbors, oecupvtng • part ot
I country upon your very borders. The fro-
sncy and closeness ot intercourse with you,
T ivgard theieonferonnea aitntrodnelng • new
and oletsad period of thoChurfth'a history— the
tierlod of uclflcatton on ILo baaia ot brotherly
love. May your meeting in October be full ot
the rich experiences otOhrist*< presence."
From A*. Xdtibi A. BMleu, D.D., TIattiburgh.
X.T.:
To the Firat Oneral Conference ot tho Do-
minion Evangelical Alliance :
" The Evangelical Alliance ot Northern New
York, at Ha meeting In July lait, appointed me
aa its delegate to convey tnttamil aslutatlons
to yon. Until recently I had expected to pre-
sent these in person ; and aa I am no* oro-
ventad f rem dolne this, I send yon greeting '.v
this letter Tho Alliance which I represent Is
a branch of the Alliance ot the United States ;
was organlaed when the Conference at New
York wu flrst prolected ; and for several years,
by tueraastve meetings and co-operative action,
haa sought to advance the cause of Christian
Union. We do not vl'ce ourselves before your
notice on account ot our numbers, or other ele-
menta of relative imvortance ; but because we
are ' *
the
quency
and not a little community of Christian Interests
arising from our vicinity to each other, call us
to special sympathy and fellowship with you.
May we not also regard ourselves as, la some
sense, a link of connectlou between you and
the greater body to which we are auxiliary t In
the heart uf the region where wo have our
homes and fields of labor there are springs but
a few feet apart— tbe one ot which is the foun-
tain head ot the Hudson, tho pride ot our State,
and the other gives rise to important tribu-
taries a< your own nobld St. Lawrence. When
these riv«n have flowed to the sea, thry bceomo
cue in the commingled waters ot tbe great
ocean. So we desire to express to yoa that
Christian love which wells up from hearts
near to each other, and goes to feed mighty
straams of consecrated ellort, and to f ulUl tho
hopeot that pand redemption la which all the
true and faithful shall be united, as It covers
tho whole earth. We devoutly pruy that the
Holy Ghost may preside over your assembly,
and rule in all your councils. A.d may tbe
grand themes c1 the Bedeemer'n kingdom
which you shall consider, lift voor hearts Into
that unity ot spirit which shall be tho pledge
of co-operation on earth, and the foretaste o.'
the ommunion of heaven."
The following communication, although re-
ceived and read late in the Conference, is in-
serted hen : —
Mr DEAr Bib,—
I am desired by tbe Council ot tho Dritlsh
Oiganisation of the Evangelical Alliance to
present their eordhil and Christian salutations
to tha Canadian Branch ot tne Alllaneo, and
to the delegatea from the United States Alli-
ance, and to those from other countries about
to atsemble at tbe Conference ot Christiana to
be held in Montreal In October ot the present
year.
The Council have heard with great satisfac-
tion of tbe formation of an Alliance for tho
Dominion ct Canada : it has their eamot
Erayer« for Ita prospcritv, and they fervently
ope that the union of Christians of vari-
ous evangelical denomtaiations In that portion
of the British Empire, may conduce to the peace
and harmony ot the children cf God, and to
their incfMSIng co-operation for the spread ot
the Gospel, ana the advancement of our Lord's
kingdom thronghont the world. I am also
requested to inform yoa that the Earl of Cavan,
a member of this AUianco, tho Kavd. Donald
Fraaer, D.D., and Major-ffeneral Burrows,
members ot Itt Couucll, are about to proceed to
Monti«al *j bo present, at the approaching
Conference. The Council have much pleasure
In appointing these esteemed brethren to bo
their delegates to tho Conterence, and com-
mend them to the fraternal attention ond kind-
ness both ot your Committee and o( tho Chris-
tianaecsm.ly on thatocculon.
I remain, my dear sir,
faithfully and sincerely yours,
Jambs Davis.
• Secretary
THE PRESEVT DEMANDS ON THE
PULPIT— UNJUST AND JUST.
Bev. Dr. Jomr Halt., of New York, thou ad-
dressed tho Conference on tho abovo subject : —
No one can deny that certain unjust rcquiro-
ment« aro made upon tho clergy as a class.
For example, thoy aro required to li-/o upan
iiiadsnnute means, but are prooluded from
I Hiplementing these Kesia by labor of any
'/tner character, at the risk of losings their
professional infl^cnoo and standing. Fur-
ther, they have to perform a great deiJ
of labor without any adequate acknow-
ledgment on tho part of those who aru
benefited by it ; but aa it is known that tbo
clergyman is a gentleman, and not likely to
refuse his services, people presume upon him
toomueh. In how many instances are they
employed aa relieving-offlcers, and how ntteii
aro they expected to charge themselves with
various branches of science and knowledsa in
order to be able to interest theii- feUow-
oreatures. They aro also required and ei-
peoted to do an immense amount of work as
seoretaries and agents of benevolent societies,
as officers of schools, colleges and seminarieei
and as missionary direoArs. In almoat every
scheme that starts up, wise or otherwise, the
clergyman is expected to take a part in giving
hia presonso, counsel, and often money. It
would bo well for tho Christian oommnnity to
consider these habits and to forego them ; and
it might also be well for the clergy to resist
those unjust demands upon them which rob
them of their time, and oon«equently of their
iilfluenoe. Tt is admitted that the community
haa a right iu expect that tho ministers shall
be men of education, information and culture ;
shall bo ready to nid in every thing
that promises good to the public; shall bo
high minded and true, but ohieflv they should
be all this in that particular sphere to which
God has nailed them — the spiritual direction of
their flocks. I believe that the pulpit has not
declined in any respect from the position it
has occupied heretofore. It is sometimes said
that tho pulpit is giving way and will bo
superseded by the press. But facts do not
justify that allegation. There con be no
rivalry between an honest and pure press and
a truly effective pulpit. Whex« there is a good
pulpit there is a good press, and the converse.
That tho offioienoy of the pulpit is not on tho
decline, is evidenced by tho fact that in
most cities tho most readable and the
most intellectual part of the matter
sabmittLd by tho editors to their readers on
Monday morning is tLe weekly contribution
made by the clergy to their hearers on the
Lord's Day. I have been told by a bookseller
that of tho sales which he makes of tho bro^
of Darwin, Huxley and others, the greatest
number are made to clergymen who desire to
keep informed as to the spirit of tho time.
This does not look much like decline. It hai>
been eaid that tho personal talent of tho
pulpit is declining, and the question is asked,
Where are tho Whitfields of the present day f
It must bo borne in mind that in former days -
tho pulpit was in a very low condition, and
men of great power shone even more brilliantly
from contrast to their surroundings. I will
venture to say that there are more evan-
gelical ministers in tho Dominion of Canada
to-day than there were in the whole world at
the time Whitfield preached. It would bo
absurd to suppose th^t every politician in tho
ago of Demosthenes spoke with the eloquence
of Demosthenes. It was his magrdficent
superiority amoag all his compeers that gave
him tho position that he occupies in history.
And so the multitude of eloquent preachers of
the present duy convinces us that the pulpit
has rather increased than diminished in power.
Wo have a noble vocation, as instructors of
tho people, and our care should be that we
are faithful in tho performance of our duty.
As to the demands made upon tho pulpit,
they will bo according to thn idea oherialieain
the public mind as to what the pulpit onght ■
to bo. First, there is the theatrical idea ; i£at
is, many believe that the pulpit ought to en-
tertain, to interest, to amuse. Sometimes they
look for tragedy ; more commonly for comedy.
At least, it is the oomio element that seems to
make the most impression, and is tho most
cosily reproduced in tho gossip of oonvcrsa-
tiin. There is a curious defence set up by
some for this introduction ot tho comic olement
into tho. pulpit. Say t'aoy; The Creator has
endowed mnn with a sense of tho amusing and
iiwm —
1-7-:
>,vanc;j:lil.ai, ai.lianck kxIra.
tore eran-
of Canada
e world at
would bo
lian in tho
eloquence
agfnificent
;hat travo
n history,
tachersof
he pnlpit
in power,
uoton of
that we
duty.
pulpit,
iriwed in
lit ought ■
lea ; tibat
t to en-
meathey
comedy.
iBoems to
jho most
ionversa-
It up by
lolement
Btor has
king and
(»miu, and why ihould not preoohor* take od-
vanta^ of this quality of tho human oharao-
tor f But is the argument a good one P X>hy>
Hiciani at tho bediiide of a dying man do not
outrage tho human feelings by indulging lu
merriment. And when in thepulpitthegreat
issue of l:fe and death is present'sd to men :
" Bcliere in Ckriiit and bo ^aveji , reject him
iiud bo lost," it seems to me that levity and
merriment, or anything that would provoke
laughter in tbeao circnmatanoes. must bo
Hhocking to all properly canstitatfld minds.
Therefore we say that the demand that tho
pulpit should be in some sense theatrical, is au
unjust, base demand, and it should bo resented
ns such by the Christian community inthe in-
tprost of the generations coming on, and of the
v.-urid. (Applause.) When we hoar about
wrmons that they are iHlcrttting — and about
two-thirds of the people pronounce it wrpngly
—many, many times the interest or the look of
interest is attributed to the preacher and not
to tho lack of intelligence on the part of tho
Iiearor.
In the uoxt place, (hero is what ruy bo
railed the Lyceum idea of the pnlpit; L. at is to
say the pulpit cught to discuss every question
that comes up, have an opinion on dvery mat-
tor, political, civil, judicial, soiraitiflo, and
ovory other ; that the pulpit ought to be a
Iilatiorm from which the minister should state
every week what ho thinks upon the various
pubuc matters of the day. That idea, per-
haps, had its origin on the other side ; but it
I'Ocms to be a mischievous idea. That is the
proper sphere of the press, and may with pro-
priety be left to it. Ministers have not, as I
am aware, any special aptitude for giving
opinions on every special matter that comes
up. This is the province of the editor, and
wo lessen our power when we attempt to in-
Htruot tho public upon such matters. (Ap-
lilause.)
In tho third place, there is tho oommer-
c^iul idea of the pulpit, which is thot somehow
:i place of worship is to bo filled, and that a
man should be got who will fill the pews, raise
the revenues, and run the macb-no generally.
This is a base and vulgar idea, and deserves
tu ho stigmatized and repudiated by every-
thinjT honest. How often a godly minister
lias been displaced because he did not draw.
At n Congregational meeting at a place wi&in
my knowledge, several speeches were made in
favor of colling on eminently fr^dly man, but
not very eloquent, when one of i.'<ose opposed
to him on that account, rose and said, " Sir,
them galleries havu got to bo filled." (Laugh-
ter). Surely nothing can degrade tho pulpit
moro than theprevalenceof such base and horoid
ideas.
In the last place, — and this is really the
most respectable of all,— there is what may bo
called the Ritual idea, that idea ir accordance
with which certain clerical congregations pro-
ceed. I am inclined to think there is a radical
error in that plan ; but it is one of tho mont
i-cputableof which mention has been made. It
does profess to have some real relation be-
tween Qfld and eternal life, between the Church
and the World. At the same time we are to
disentangle in the minds of men the true from
the false, and to make them 'inderstand, so
far OS we can, the truth of God in relation to
tho Holy Spirit. Allow me to state what seem
to me to bethe just requirements of a Christian
community from the ministry. It may bo ex-
pressed in one word : wo are to set forth with ^1
tho knowledge wn possess, with the aid of all
tho acquirements we have, with all ihe powers
wo have, we are 7,u set forth the truth as it is
in Jesus for the saving consolation of men. It
is a shame upon us if we forego this for any-
thing else. As Ood has adapted in natural
I if e the eye to the body, even so he has adapted
the truth of his Holy Word to the souls of
men; and we not only mias the mark, but we
work with inferior weapons, wlien we turn
aside from that living truth, and when wo
think that the Spirit will abide with us if we
spnk it any other way. A man may preach
Kcienoe, philosophy and social ideas ; very well !
but he then foregoes theclaimtotheoidofthat
Holy Spirit promised only to those who seek
it, and wo preach in vain unless we have tho
Holy Spirit with us.
Our lathen and to spook of a body of divi-
nity. Whether they saw it or not, there is
something very niggeati ve in tho phrase. Every
member in my body has not an equal impor-
tance ; every one is useful for some purpose in
its own place, and it is a mischievous idea to
take any one from its plane and »V^y it to
another prrpoac. Kvery truth of Qod hoi: '%
place, and wa are to keep it in its plaoo and
give it its rolativo prominence. It seems to
me that men soiuotimes mako a very grave
error fro.a lack of thought on this subject.
When we preach the Oospel and set forth tho
truth,we are adding to the flockofGk>d. Some-
times we find men in a pulpit praying as if all
needed to be converted, and at other times as
if they had all been converted. It seems to
me that we ought to keep in mind both classes,
and pray for those who are saved as well as
for those who are not.
There^are hundreds of men everywhere who
are tiring their puny strength upon Christian-
ity. "We are under no obligation to turn aside
and notice every assailant, and ender.vor to
set his argument in^ its proper position so as to
be able to knock it down. There ore many
men turning aside tu deal with Darwinism,
Tyndall and Huxley, and they are very often
wasting their power. Jly brethren, think for
a moment of one of the most intelligent con-
gregations to whom we ordinarily preach ; how
many men are therq in that congregation who
couldintelligenUy statothe philosophical t-iows
and opinions of such a man as Frof . Tyndall P
Are there twenty, or fifteen, or ten, or five P
In many or^es none. I say it is a waste of
powder to be compelled, first of all to set up a
fortification in the name of this man, ezplain
to your congregation what you are hammer-
ing at, tnd then endeavor to knock the fortifi-
cation down. Ah a genomi thing, we may
allow those things to take uaro of themselves.
We do tho bof t we can when we set forth the
truth in tho way which Ood will have us set
it forth. I do not wish to be understood in
making this statement as decrying or depre-
ciating ill the least tho mi st valuable and em-
inent Tabors of men who, ns professors in col-
leges, ns editors and writers, deal with these
hostilities and objections. They iiru in their
proper plaoo, and wo owe a debt of gratitude
to thom, and wo need not fear to leave tho
matter in their hands. They will deal with it,
and effectively. If I, a minister, W(ro to
write to the prpss on political matters, it is
not likely I could get a Voring fMm tho
editors and politicians. They know much
moro about these things than I do ; and have
X any right to suppose that I shall be nblo to
satisfy coUogo professors and leumrd men
by dabbling .°n the pulpit with there
abstruso scientific questions P Why, they
know these topics much butter tham I
do, and if they are wise they would bo >rlad
of a little rest from them on tho Lord's I)uy.
Have I any reason to suppose that I shall bo
able to present the staire of tho theatre in the
pulpit on the Lord's Day in s\irh a manner as
will please theoidinary theatre gocrsof tho city P
Every night thev can have it in far moro lit-
trachve manner titan I can give it. Or have
I any reason to 8uppoi,o that I shall bo enabled
to attract scientific unlwlievers .by scientific
expositions from tho pulpit P But there
ar** certain questions everlastingly asked
by the human soul, deep, grave ques-
tions which it is fur us to answer. We
have to make known Jesus Christ ; we have to
reveul an invisible way, and to mske faith
triumph over sense. We need more meekness
and graoe, manly courage and fidelity. A
short time ago it was my lot to pass a ie w days
in the extreme north of theStateof Michigan ;
while I was there I met «iy brilliant country-'
man and your (jknremnr-Oennal, who mode a
visit to the place. At the fort of Sault Ste.
Marie there wno a number of tTnitod States
guns pointed towarda Canada, and a salute of
seventeen guns was fired in honor of your
Governor. I hope those guns will never be
pointed towards Canada lii any other way.
.All were delighted with the Governor.
Tho grace anJ tho ease, and tho iii-
telligenop, and tho affabili^ and the o .ur-
tesy lie exhibited, produced upon the people u
deep feeling of admiration and respect. Tlut
brethren, if vj would but think of it, wo stand
in the preecncocfaKing,ourSaviottr,far above
all worldly dignitaries, and with what fidelity,
devotion and love ought that prosenoo to in-
spire us ! O, that we may have given ns so to
labor that Ilis holy cause suffer no harm at
our hands t
Rov. Dr. Mtrnt, in alluding to tho ««ble aJ-
dreA by Rev. Dr. Hall, said it would bo r.
^:.-t disappointment to many that they wore
not here to hear it. Despite the interest at-
taching toseicntiflc discussions and pnlpit dis-
courses on morality and theological doctrine,
the great question of intwost was that of the
Atonement, and polemical and doctrinal discus-
sions were dry, and did not attract the interest
attaching to the live, over fresh subject uf
Christ, when a preacher took a text, if ho
left out the main thing in his sermon — tlio
life— and preached morality and doctrine nlonr,
ho was himself to blame.
ESCmSO THB BISiatUTT O? K\l AUDIENCE
mOU THE PILPIT,
Rev. WuxiAM Crebtrau, t.f i he First Bap-
tist Church, referred to what hud been termed
the comic element in preaching. He certainly
believed iu luaintoimng the dignity of the
pulpit and that it was not right for the preacher
to tr^ to nrouso the people's risibilities; how-
ovcr.it wasquiteposublefor ministers toproscnt
tho truth in such a way, as without mcanin^r
to do so, to cause a laugh. A distinctio:i
should thiu bodrawn ; for it was tobesupposed-
tbat a preacher would conduct the pulpit scr-
vioes in the most natural and epfritual way
possible. He onee heard n minister preach
about the not being ashamed of tho Uospci
of Christ, who, wishing to i!lui.trato tho sub-
ject, did it in this way: —For instance, some
people, being ashamed of their own natural
looks, sought to hide them. In this tho
preacher did not refer to psintiupr, but the idea
was suggettcd nnd aroused the humor of tho
congregatio". It illustRitivl the truth
that to be aslmiiied of the Uoi-pc'l of Christ
was to hide it. In that case there had been
no intention to excite the risibilities, but sim-
ply to illiistrato tho truth. He mentioned
unothrr cxiimple of this unintentional at->
tempt to upset the gravity of a congregation,
and drew a distinction between the man who
attempted to be a somic preacher and the onu
who was pcriectly natural and expouuil.I viio
truth according to tho ability God had given
him.
He also referred to Rev. Dr. IlaH's remarks
on tho commercial aspect of sumo people's
actions in their churches, and which should bo
publislicd broadcast throughout the luml.
THE DOCTMNAL CONSENSUS OF
EVANGELICAL CHRISTENDOM.
Rev. Dr. Schaff, of New York, dclivcntl
iin address on " The Dootrinnl Cun8e;:sus of
Evtuifrelioal Christendom." He said : I ap-
proach this subject with a deep sense of its
impi'.-tamc, ai d of my inability to do it any-
thing 'ikejustice. 'Tho Bible is God's word
to rann. 'The creed is man's answer to God.
The 'bible is the book of life to bo cxplaincfl
and to be applied. The creed is tho Church's
commentwy and summary of tho Bible. The
Bible is the truth itself, fresh, pure, infalli-
ble, and' perfect as it cumes from the mouth of
its author. The creed is the human state-
ment of this truth, more or less imperfect
and subject to improviment, as a progressive
knowledge of the trutli. The Bible has a
divine and absolute Author. Tho erred has
an eoolesiastical and relative author. 'The
Bihld is a rule of rules by which even the
creed must be churched and corrected. In
the present shape of Christendom there areas
many creeds as thero aro churchor, schools
and sects. All profess to be derived from tho
Bible ; or, at least, to be consistent with ita
teaching ; and yet they are not only differ-
10
MONtkEAL DAlLY WitNESS
to^
CT.
ent, bat to a oonaida»bl« extent, are alio nn-
ta^onittio and irreoonoUable. How tlinn
M« theaf raiiooa oneda of ChrUtendom to bo
reooaoilad and hamtoniied t This ia a qae»-
tion wUoh has agitated the miads of laanjr
profound divinea and philoaophen, anoh at
ICeUnothon, Leibnits, Boasaet and Sohelling.
It luM led til many dissertations, conferences
and ooimeils; to manj attempts to bring to-
gether the Oreeks and the Latini. These at-
tempts haye all failed, thus far, and Lave led
to eren greater alienation, or, at beet, to tem-
. porarrud imperfect oompTomises. The Old
-A^Oatholioa who seceded from ihe Romish
' Chnroh in consequence of the Infallibility
decree of the Vatican Council, make it one of
their principal aims tu prepare the way for
a doetriaal leoonoiliatioa of Christendom ;
and at the call of a committee headed by J)r.
DoUl'V*''! wl>o« l>ut a few yean ago, was
conaiCJred the prince of BomisU dirines on
the oontinent, have also, only a few weeks
ago, held a council for this purpose in the
CHty of Bonn, where represe&tanTcs of the
Oreek Ohuroh, and of thn OM OaUiolios, and
of the Anglican Chnroh in England and
America, were present and took part. I shall
iirst briefly surrey the history of creeds, and
famish the data with which w< have to
reckon in this problem. Then I shall disoosa
the variouH propositions for bringing out a
harmony of nreMs, and wind up by offerins^
fwme pnoticai aug];^tions on tin subject.
The ftrat creed in the history of Christian-
ity is the oonf esidon of Peter in answer to his
Master's qnesUon i " What do ye think of
this mas F It is the oonfessioD of persona!
belief, of unbounded trust and conviction
from the heart of hearts that this man, Jesus
,of Nazareth, is the eternal son of the
eternal GK>d, and thn promised Meniah and
Saviour of mankind. This ia the creed of
Christians, and should forever be the living
fcealof every Christian's creed. It is a con-
viction which dill not proceed from flerit and
lilood, but was revealed to Peter's mind and
lieartbyour Heavenly Father. It is aoon-
feitsion upon which the Church itself is bastd,
iM upon on immovable rook, againtt which the
(rates of Hades shall never prevail. Jesus
Christ, the beginning, the middle and the end,
our Lord and our Saviour, the fulfilment of
all promisee, the fountain of inexhaustible
spiritual life and salvation — this is the lub-
Ktanoe of the Christian's creed. Ani further,
Christianity must be measured by the central
signifloance which this confession of Peter
holds in it. Next to this we come to the
Nioene rules of faith, as they are called, or the
baptismal creed, before the centuries of perse-
cution, as we find them scattered through the
writings of Irentsns, Justin Martyr, (dements,
Alexandrinus, Origen and other Fathers.
These creeds differ in form, but they all
amount substantially to one and the same
creed, growing directly from the confession of
Peter and of the baptismal formula of our
Lord, and therefore professed by candidates
for baptism at their reception into the com-
munion of the Christian Church. They are a
profession of faith in Ood, the Father Al-
mighty, in Jesus Christ, His Son, our Lord,
and iu the Holy Ohost, the Comforter and
Saactiiler. Out of these came the ante-Ni-
cene rules of faith, whiph ar the apposite of
the Apostles' Creed. 'The A ostles' Creed is
the moat simple and popuin summary of the
great facts of our saTvatioi :ind of Ood's re-
velation, beginning with thi creation and end-
ing with life everiaating, arrang:i>d under the
Trinitarian asnaot, and closing around the at-
tributeaof Ood tbe Father Almighty, of Ood
the (ton, the Lord and Saviour, and cif Ood, the
Holy Ohost. But in the Greek Church the
formula earrles forward the work of solvation
and sanctifloation to its final end, the resur-
rootien of the body and the life everiasting,
wh<>n Ood in Christ shall be all in all. The
Nicene Creed differs from the Aposties', jiot
in substance, but onl^ in form. It is Eastern
in its origin, and is more speoiflo and emphatic
in its dextrine of the divinity of Christ, as the
Ood Oi God. Light of Light, very Ood of very
God, begotten not made, and of one Rssonce
with the Father, and therefore colled the ob-
ject of adoration, worthip and praise. Theao
terms are thus in opposition to the Arian
heresy. Aa the AposU's' Creed, so called, '■•is
oontinied to be the main oreed of Western
Christendom, so the Nioene Creed haa contin-
ued to he the creed of Ea tern Christendom.
Both are adopted by al! ^ht various branches of
orthodox Protestantism, and to this day these,
venerable creeds hold together all that there is'
of evangpUoal Christicnity in the world. It
is of the utmost importance that we should
hold fast to this oecuminical consensus,
espeoiaily in opposition to ths^' fearful power
of inftdelitr wmch of lato hud grown up in
the Cliristlan world, though purified by the
borrowed force of a Christian oivilisation. It
is true that the insertion of a clause haa created
much oontontion between the East and the
West, and divides to this day the Oreek from
the Latin Oreed. On this oesumenioal basis
there grew up in the course of the middle
ages and modem times three outgrowing
creeds which ever since have been conteciling
for the mastery in the Christian world- (he
Oreek, the Roman and the Protestant. The
Oreek Creed, in its distinctive peculiarities, is
laid dpwn mainly in the orthodox confession
OS found in the eighteen decrees of the Synod
of Jerusalem, and is adooted by eighbr mil-
lions of Christians. It diners from the Komaa
Catho)io creed, mainly in the two important
Suestiona of a Papacy and of a double procea-
ion of the spirit. But ia all the other articles
which form the bone of contention between
Romanism and Catholicism, the Oreek creed
is much nearer to the IVotestant oreed than t>
the Roman. The profession articles are not,
so clearly defiiled in the Oreek Church, though
that Church admits the free circulation of the
Bible. The Oreek Ohuroh is leas intolerant
than the Roman, though it claims infallibility
in the abstract and in a general way, as ap-
plied to the Church assembled in oounciI7and
therefore is open to revision and reformation.
The Roman Catholic creed, which is adopted
by perhaps IfiO ndllions, is the most clearly
and fully defined of all. Its artiolea are framed
in view of and in opposition to the great Pro-
testant Reformaticm: they are based upon
traditions and pretensions against which the
Reformers protested from the btand point of
the Word of Ood and of the unanimous oreed
of the primitive Church.t/^I have taken the
pR&ndards issued by the present Pope in his
own name or in connection with the Vatican
Council held in 1870, and they embrace de-
finitionj of the Immaculate Conception of the
Virgin Mary in 1854, Papal Syllabus in 1864,
and the Infallibility decree of the Vatican
Council of 1870. Ihese Vatican standards
settied differences among the Roman Catholics
themselves and aim to detitroy Oallicaniam,
or lilwral Catholicism, and are a triumph of
Papal Absolutism or Ultramontane Romanism,
and they have called forth ihe Old Catholic
scci-'sion, which in point of numbers and of
learning' neutralizes the secession to Rome,
which dutes from the Tractarian movement of
Oxford. There standards have also provoked a
new oonilict between the civil powers and the
Papacy, a conflict which may yet issue in a
new religious war. Let us hope that it may
be a 30 disys' war instead of a 30 years' war,
and that it may eud, if it must oome, in the
oomplete triumph of rdigious liberty over the
world. The Roman Creed ia the product of
ages. It is like a Oothic cathedral, rising to
the very skies, and culminating in the new
dogma of an infkllible oracle, raiding in the
Vatican at Rome. It is full of images and
statues and painted wondor , and :?hapels with-
out number, with all sorlJ of subdued and
unsubdued idols and demons of old. It claims
to be absolutislv infallible, like the Word of
the living God, and demands blind and un-
conditional submission aa a condition to salva-
tion itself. We now pass to the Evangelical
Protestant Creed. It is the result of a mighty
conflict of the Reformation with the spintnal
tyranny and the unscriptural ootTuptiona of
Romanism. Those who are conversant
wfth Continental literature know that the
foHhinn is to divide the Christian community
into three sections,— Catholic, maanins Oreek, I
or Roman Catholic, Lutheran and Reformed ; i ~
while the Calvinlats, or Presbyterians, are
spoken of respeotfnlly, or disrespectfully, aa
seota. But this designation of eooleaiasti-
cal {geography and statistics must be revised.
We who live in Anglo-Saxon countries
knowthat (hose denominations designated as
sects in books of Church History, have grown
up to the full manhood af denominations
and churches, and many claim an equality of
treatment and consideration with the older
forms of P»>testantism. They differ, however,
but slightiy from the old Protestant Creed.
Methowsm, which, coming qnt of the Church
of England, haa ita tweniy-nve artiolea, which
are % mere abridgment of the thirty-uine
articles of the Church of England; Congrega-
tionalism, adopting the Weetminater (%nns-
sion of Faith, deputing from it onl^ on the
question of government and the autnority of
the local and individual congregation; and
the Baptists, likewise admitting the Reformed
Creed, departing bom it fnljr on the Question
of a form of baptism. Taking in all these
various ramiflcations of an Evangelical Pro-
testant wotld, we find that theyaremuoh mote
agreed than disagreed on tbe utioleaof Chris-
tian faith. They unanimously condemn and re-
ject certain unscriptnral oorruptions of the
Oreek and Roman Oreeds ; and tney idao posi-
tively adopt certain far-reaching, fundamental
prindplea which give tone and diatmcterto
the other parts of their several creeds. '
Thereis,first,thedistinotiveprincipIeofPro- \
testantism— the doctrine of the abaointo soverV^'
eigntv of the Word of Ood, aa the only in-
f dUible and sufBcient rule of a Christiau faitii
:md of a Christian life. Connected with it is
the oonoeaaion of the right and duty of every
Christian man to read, to examine, to possess
himself of, and to apply to his heart and to
carry out in his ufe, this Word of
Ood, by means of direct contact, without
the intervention of the Church's antiunity.
There is in the next place the subjective —
frequentiy called matraial— prindpla of Pro-
testantism, mainlj the doctrine of justification
by the sole ment of Jesus Christ as appre-
hended by a living faith, works being neces-
sarv only aa evidoiccs of juatiflcation and as
fruits of a living faith, but not as a condition
of jostiflcation or of saivatien. And then titers
isthepricoiple which we may call the eccle-
siastical or social principle, held in common
by all Protestant orthodox bodies; namelr, the
doctrine of a universal priesthood of believers
with theunspeakable privilege, never to be aur-
rendered, of the direct and immediate union
and communion in Christ of a believing soul
witii our blessed Lord and Saviour, without
the intervention of the Virgin Maty or the in-
numerable army of Saints. These ore the va-
rious creeds of Christendom. Now the ques-
tion is, how are they to be reconciled and nar-
monizedP
There are various ways proposed for bring'
ing about a doctrinal consensus of Christen-
dom. The first scheme we mention is that of
an absorbent union of all creeds into one.
This is the Roman Catholics view, which, con-
sistent to its claim to infiJlibility, insists up-
on the absolute surrender on the part of the
individual to the infallible standani of a Ro-
man Po^. There are narrow minded persona
in other denominations who are good-natured
enough to aet up their creed as the universal
standard oi a belief for the whole Christian
world, bdieving that ultimately the world
will come to them. But for myself, I can
cherish no hope of this kind. It seems to me
simply impossible that before the miUenainm,
the Oreeks and Protestanto will at last
become Romanists, or that the latter should
ioin the Oreeks or Protestanto. Nor can I be-
lieve that IVotestanto will all become Episco-
palians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians, or
Methodists, or Baptirta. I have no doubt
that some of the smaller secto which have no
historical possessions in the past and no
particular mission to fulfill, will pass
away, and the sooner the better. But the
great leading denominations are each reflecting
different lineantento in the physiognomy M
I8741
EVANGELteAL ALLIANCE EXtRA.
tJt
K
Cbrirt; andtheieFNTidenoeitieU hu nimd
up to do » pwtionUr work and fulfill • imom-
Muy miadon, and thej may oontinm, at all
ovenU. until tliat miMUm la {uUUImI. Ai (ar
uawooanMe, there ii atlll aa abiuidaii.ie of
n-ork for them all; and will be fof aaioUefl.
nite Umeto «ome.
The leoond loheme, or negnti ye one, I* the
surrender of all oreecU n- Pmian iuventioni,
uiid golMback to the B ble a me, in oonneo-
tiun perhaps, aa aomo wu..! 1 wish, with the
Apostlea'Oraed, aa the brief uit and moat aim-
pie Bummarv of Chriatian dootrine. But thia
iiofrative union la adeatmotion of allhiatory.
and an aftont and denial of the eommon lea-
Hon of hiatory. Hiktorr ik no ohild'a play.and
itia no bedlam cither. It ia the uufoldingof
Crud'a own plana of infinite wiadom and love.
It ia a mo«t amioua work, which will atand the
teat of time and luat forever. It ia a progreaa-
ive approach to a final aolution of all the pro-
blema which Ood haa given the human raoe,
and to hiapeopio to Rolve. Sappoae that we do
uway with all themhiatorioal oonoreUonaof the
post and begin at the beginning. Unleaa Ood
changed our nature and made ua of diflennt
Htufl from our forefathera, we would by-and-
by, one by one, bring t(p the aelf-aame qua^
tiona which in timea poat led to different inter-
pretationa of the Bible.
The third view ia that of the eelectio creed,
which ahould aeloct from tho vaHona creeda
here a piece and there a piece. Such a creed
would fall Btill-bom upon the Church, and
would not be worth the paina apent upon it.
A creed ia no combination, ia no aooumulatien
of opiniona, no mechanical atructnre. It ia a
growth and a product of a certain form of in-
teileotoal life. Compromtaoe may aerve a
temporary purpose, but they are not a aettle-
ment of a dinioulty. Frinciplea muat work
themaelvea out.
The fourth view is that of a conaerv gtlve
union, which makea it poaaible lor ua from
a truly broad and evongelunl platform to re-
cogniae in their relative righta all thoeo vari-
ous creeda of Chriatendom, aa far aa they do
not contradict the word of Ood or contradict
each other, tor^ireaent merely the varioua aa-
pecta and forms of one and the aame aaving
truth. This I conceive to be the idea which
underliea the Evangelical Alliance. It aima
to bring together in fraternal union and com-
munion the living membera of the different
aections of evangelical Frotettantiam on a com-
mon baaia of recognized truth, without aiming
at an organic unfon or amalgamation of dif-
ferentChumhea and Beot«,and without interfer-
ing with the individual oonaoience ordenomina-
tional loyalty of any particular member Join-
ing that aociety. And thia idea hoa taken root
In aome of the beat and noblest minda of the
ige, and it has been aignally bloaaed by Ood
in doing good in a vaat and inoreoaing circle.
And thia idea may lead to great re-
sults in time to come; for thia apirit of
Fraternal union and communion, thia apirit of
true Chriatian and catholic love and roeogni-
tion, will gradually pervade the various
ishurches themaelvea, and load at laot to a final
recognition and intercommunion of thoae
Chnrohea without deatroving thdr individual-
ity or interferini,; with their particular char-
acter. The Ev:mgelioal Alliance doea not in-
tend to create ui.ion, but it worka on the baaia
sf existing union. It asaumea the fact that
all true ChriaUans are one in Chriat their liv-
ing head, and have been one from the begin-
ning. I have already said that we have, in
the first place un ceuoumenical oonaenaua in the
Apoatiea Creed and the Nioene Creed which
Duatht never to be aurrendered or given up,
and we have in the aeoond place an evangeli-
cal conaensua in the union of the membera
rhich all Protestant prof eaaions alike lay claim
to aa flowing directly from the word of Qod.
It ia true thia evangelical conaensus haa not
tieen formuhriaed, and here we may say it is
deaimble to have such a formula of a doc-
trinal consensus of apecifio evangelical
Chriatianity, correaponding to the Apoatiea'
Creed. The Evanaelical Alliance haa at-
tempted to do that in the nine artidea, and
hcse nine articles have ao far aerved an im-
portant practical purpoae. They have de-
nned tha boundary, alao, within wmoh it were
wiaa to keep, at all eventa for the preaent.
And iheaa nme artiolea mnat be adhered to
nntil they ate auperaeded by aom. thing
better, and I am very ghul that they do
not baitray any apeoial theological ability. Wo
ought to have aueh a fonnnutfiied oonaenaua
aa we oonld profeas aa an act of faith, aa an act
of worahip, and anoh a one will be made when
it is needed.
BuoonmoiiB roa raoxoma a ran innoM.
But what ahall we do with the differences
still remaining P
1. We mnat diamiaa all idea of a perfect uni-
formity of belief. Thia, even if it were poa-
aible, would not be deairable. Ood's truth ia
Infinite, and cannot be comprehended by any
one Ohnroh or denomination, much lea* by an
individual. Qod has oonatitnted men'a minda
differently. >To two are precisely alike.
Every diainpie reflecta a peculiar lineament of
the great Maoter of all. Unity ia not uni-
formity, bnt implies freedom and variety. It
takea many aonnda to piodnce a harmony, and
many flowera of different ahape, color, and
flavor to make a garden. The New Teatamcnt
itself ezhibita the greatest variety in the
unity of the apirit. Every one of the four
Ooapela has its peonliaritiea of conception,
phui. and style, and inesenta new aapecta of
the image of our Mviour. How aiflerent
from the Synoptiata ia John, who leaned on
the Maater's bosom; and yet his inoamata Ood
ia the aame peraon with the Divine Man of the
othera. Anaif we examine thel^atlea, we can
doaely diaoem three diatinot types of dootrine:
the Jawiah Chriatian type of James and Peter,
the Oentile Ohtiatian tvpo of Paul, and the
higher union of the two in John. There ia an
Apoatle of hope, an Apoatie of faith, and an
Apoatle of love. The harmony and difference
of the Old and New Teatamenta, authority
and freedom, divine aovereignty and humaa
reaponaibility, jnatifloation by free grace aloue
and the neoMaity of personal holiness, are
alike set forth in the Apostollo writings, not
as contradictory, bnt as supplementary truths.
2. We mnat diatinguiah between truth and
dogma. TVuth ia the divinely revealed mW-
stance — dogma the human form and logical
statement of it. Truth alone cai. save, not
the dogma, llanv may sincerely believe the
truth as exhibited in the word of Ood, and
yet feel unable to accept as binding any dog-
matic formula. Themetical orthodoxy is not
always connected with living piety. It may
be dead and worthlesa before Ood. "Tho
devils abo believe and tremble." To feel
right and tn act right is aa important as to
think right and believe right.
3. Another important distinction must be
mode between roIlKious and theological differ,
ences. Learned Christians of different denomi' .
nations, or of the b me dmominatiou, ma/
be at perfect harmony in their inward spiritual
life, and yet widely disaent in their theology.
Moat of the differenoea ef the jvangelioal
creeda are not rsligioua, but theological, and
aeeondory kv uon-fundamental. It woa a
aerioua miatulce of an intenaelv theological age
to introduce ao much metaphysical theology
into the creeds, and thuK to Intensify and per*
petuate controversy, bigotry and hatre<l. A
creed is not a ayatcm of aoientifio tnoology.
Many of our coufeasions of faith would
be far better for being shorter, aimpler
and more popular. But changea in pub-
lic dooumenta once accepted are inexpedi-
ent and lead to ondleaa trouble and oonfuaion,
as the history of the Filioqtu and the altered
Augsburg Confession abundantly prove.
4. We muat unltivate a truly evangelical,
catholic apirit. a apirit of Christian oourteay,
liberality and charity towarda all who love
our Lord and Saviour, of whatever erred. We
muat aubordinatedenominationallam to oathd-
licitv, and catholicity to our general Chria-
tianity. We muat br Christians, or followers
of Chriat, first and lost, ami followers of Luther,
Calvin, Knox, Wealey, only ao &r as they
themaelvea follow Jeaua.
Chrittiantu mihi nomm ; iutktnmuM tit* JU-
formatuB mUl eogmomtn. CAri»li4Mui$im,niki!
Chrittiani a mm alunxm putt.
Let ua remember that weara aavad, not by
our human notions, but by divine truth— not
by what aepsratea ua, but br what wa hold In
common, even the bleaaed Lord and Saviour
who is above us all and in us all. In tho
present divided state of the Church, -rs
mnat neada belong to a particular denomi-
nation, and are bound to labor for ;t with
honeat loyalty, seal, and energy. But our
ateadyaim ahould be through ouv denomina-
tlona to aerve and promote the Kingdom of
Chriat alone. While living in ovaatt^andin
one apartment of the great temple of Ood, aa
we muat if we live in the tampie at all, we may
maintain the most friendly, and firatemal rola-
tionato oar neighbora who oocupy different
apartments, yet worahip and gUnay the ranu<
CFod and the aame Saviour. It ia wicked 1u
hate and curse thoae whom Ood lovea and
bUaaoa. We ahould rejoice in evetr vlotoiy
won for Chriat in every ohunh m ohapef,
whatever name it may bear. If wo
love Ohri<i<ians of other oreads only ta
far oa they agree with ua, we do no more thtn
the heathen if who love their own. Wo
mnat love them als. because of their peculiar! •
'.'.ieu and differences, as far iia these represent
a*peots of truth and are prospered by God.
Man admires and loves a woman for her
womanly qualities, and woman admirea a man
fur hia mnuly qualities.
We muat riae to auoh a high platform
from which we can recognize and bid
Ood npeed to every corps and divi-
aion of the army of the great Captain
of our aalvation. Let our tiieology to
aa broad aa Ood's truth and Ood's love, and
aa narrow aa Ood's justice. Let na tiiink
more highly of othera than ouraelvea. Let
humility and love be our cardinal virtues.
Thus shall we prove true disciples of Him wiiO
died and rose for us all, and whose first and
laat command ia to love Ood with all our
heart, and our neighbor aa onrself.
Neither circumcision, nor nnciroumcision ;
neither Lutheraniam, nor Eeform; neither
Calvinism, nor Armenianism ; neither EplsCo-
pao}', nor Presbytery, nor anv other human dia-
iinption, availeth anything before Ood, and ut
Hiujttdgmentseat; but a new creature in Christ
Jesus. T'o Him we belong; in His name
wo are baptized ; by His blood we are saved.
Him alone let us love and serve as long as life
lasts , und ••r'^ga we Hhall see Him as He is,
not through a glaaa darkly, but face to face
in all His iovelineas and majeaty, we diall
reach in Him the aolution of all perplezinK
problema on i^arth — the Divino harmony of tiu
diacord int human creeda.
5. Finally let us never cease to pray for a
Pentecostal outpouring of the Holy Ohost
upon all the Churches which profess the holy
name of Jeaua. The Holy Spirit alone, who
ii^ the Spirit of union and peace con heal tho
divisions of Christendom, destroy the evil
apirit of bigotry, hatred and jealousy, fill
ua with divine Iov87and overrule all aectarian
divisions for a deeper and fuller harmony.
Ood speed the bleaaed time when we ahall
no more aee Peter and Paul and Apolloa atand-
ing in tho foreground, but Jeaua done, and be
in Him and fie in us, even as Ho i« in tho
Father and the Father in Him.
At the oondiuion of this piper the meeting
adjourned at 1 p. m.
AFTERNOON SITTING.
The afternoon sitting of the first Oeneral
Meeting of the Dominion Evangelical Alli-
ance commenced at half-past two o'clock.
Hun. Jameo Fksbieb in tho chair
MONTREAL DAILY WITNKSR
[O,
CT.
Exoroisos wcro commcniiocl by Mngiiig tho
folloving throe vcnMM :
lllctt bo llie lie that biuJi
Uur heart* lu ChriRtian love ;
Tho followHhIpot kindred mliidn
1« like tu that above.
Uef' >rc our Father'a throne.
We pour uur ardent praycra ;
Our fvarii, our hopei, our alms arc one,
Uur comforts and our earea.
Wu share our mutual woes,
Our mutual burdens bear ;
And otten, foroach other, Qows
The tympatblztnKtear.
Uov. Dr. Bu-3, of the Syrian roisaion, of-
ferotl up prayer.
CHRISTIAN UNION.
Tho Very Rev. Dean Bond, if Uontreal,
read the following paper nn "ChrUtlau
Union" : —
Truth, tho truth an it is in Christ Jesus and
revealed in the Oosp.il, must be tho founda-
tion and isomer s'.one of Christian Union.
And if I were oom^ielled to reply in one
word to tho (oftentimes tmoonscions) sceptic's
question, " Whot is Truth f" I could only
Kiy, " Qod is Truth," because I believe that
if you trace up any established truth to its
source and spring, you will, inevitably, be
conducted to the grand centre of all truth —
(lod as revealed in the Word.
And then, as tho unity or singleness of truth
is in Ood, so the variety of iti forms and man-
ifestationa is from God.' Unity doea not imply
sameness; variety is not opposed to unity.
Oneness of essence is quite compatible with
that beautiful diversity of operation which
HO adequately meets the ever- varying wants of
humanity. You have an illustration of my
meaning in the Divine attributes. They are
niony and varied, but, with what perfect har-
mony they blend in the life of Him who is
Ttaiii itself, and give expression to His exis-
tence; or, again, in the forms and laws of
this creation, they an> many and varied ;
but how true they all are to the one spirit of
life by which they have their being ; or,
again, in the nature and aspect of Ood's
new creation — the Church, the members o:
Christ's body are many, their offices di'
verse, but how true they are to that one
spirit of Ood which abides in that spiri-
tual body and animates every member. —
1^4 giving expression, then, to some thoughts
on Christian Union, I shiJl ussumo as beyond
controversy, that diversity is not inoompntible
with unity, and that real Ciirigtian Union
must have its foundation in Christ. It is a
spiritual house — u building fitly framed to-
gether, built upon the foundation of the
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself
being the chief comer stone. It is God's
building, a temple with its foundation and
comer stones suggeshing unity, without which
there would be neither strength, beauty Aorute-
fulncss. But unity docs not mean sameness ;
dull uniformity would do rather offensive vhan
nttractive. In the vail, tnero may bo living
Htoncs which, in their very massivcncss, are as
beautiful as the cwrcd piUors in the house of
God, or the polished comers of the Temple.
And they are all one in Christ, inspirca by
the same life and cemented together by the
samefaith. Therefore let us not be 6' spised
or despise (because iq some outward things
we are not alike), if there be unity of spirit
in the bond of peac^: for (asa further illustrn-
tion, and using St. Paul's figure of the human
body and its members) there is one bgdy
which has many members, and all the mem-
bers of that one body, being many, are one
body ; and that one body, throughout its
members, U dirbcted by one mind, Animated
by one spirit, and engrossed by one object.
There is no schism in the body ; and so true
Christians, being many, ore one body in
Christ, with no mind Irat Christ's, with no
holiness but Christ's, no Ufa but Christ's, —
a body, hoiy, living and true ; this is union
with Christ, the living Head, r<K-t.^i-» tt„
Christian Un-
ion, then, is tho union of souls; through union
with Christ by fuitli, ono spirit uniting tho
members and making them ono in Christ.
This is tho ideal ot Christian Union as it exists
in the spiritual, invisible body, -tlie body of
Christ. As wo soo it, the Church of ChrC-\t is
marred by the sins and imperfections of fallen
humanity. The work of cleansing and MMoti-
flctttion is still progressing, and the perfeotion
of Christian Union will not b« apMrent nntil
tlio Imdy is complete in Ohriat. But there is
II union now, a union in this life, a real, true,
abiding union, of which faith in Christ is the
life blood, and which renders possible that
on(^ncNsof mind and holiness of spirit which
am essential oharaoteristinsof tho body. The
nearer we ore to Christ and tho mora like
Christ, thp more real and inti.nato will be our
union one with another. It is not given to
us now (except in a very general way) to dis-
tinguish between true and nominal Christians,
^though it ia giren to us to distinguish be-
tween troth and error. An ontwara e:tpre*-
sion of the unseen spirit which forma this
im'.on ia oaUfld by the gracious name of
charity. By this gift— the most excellent of
idl the gifta of the SpU-it— things divene are
estimate, and the true value and right use
of each are recognized and admired ; by the
disocffning power of charity tho divenity of
offices and outward oircumstanecs of the mem-
bers of Christ are truly appreciated. There is
a necessity for this gift ; without it there
would bo (Unger of excluding from office in the
body some of those loved and needed by the
Lord. The members of Christ, converted from
heatheninn and brought up in distant Africi,
will differ in gifta and office from the mem-
bors bom in Christian England, and nurtured
amid thepiivileges of oivil&ed life. Language
and education will ao modihr thought and ex-
preaaion Quit the spiritual featuiee of men of
the same nation will greatly vary. Indeed so
manifold are the inflnenoes ever acting on tho
human being, the influences of age, of exper-
ience, of disposition ; so multiform is the di-
versity that, as in nature, so in grace, no two
can be formed preoliely and exactly similar,
and yet all thoKO arc one— one in life — one
in fruition. And now it may be asked, ■* Hoir
con Christian Union bo maintained f" In my
ily I shall select the figure of the spiritual-
ise, and tiie question is this : " How can we
Iir«terve the nnityjsymmetry and strength of
that buildingl*" "rhe answer is of the first im-
portance. The faith onoe for all delivered to
the sointti is the f onodation of Christian 1 Tnion ,
and the maintonanoe in all it* purity of this
faith is essential to Christian Union. The ad-
dition may seem to be a matter of small mo-
ment, or the abstraction may be so aliglit as
almost to oaoapo noti<«, but any intermeddling
with the fonnootion nocawarily endangnrs the
building. Tho safety of the structure cocsists
only with a jealous watclii'ulnuvi that no pre-
sumptuous hand touch tliut <!onier stone ; it
consista only with a firm roHiittonce to every
action that would take {rum or add to the one
foundation that is laid, wliich is Christ Jcxus.
Faith in Christ is the spirit of the new man.
" If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the
Lord Jesus, and sliiilt bcllcvo in thine heart
that God hath raised him fi-om the dead, thou
shalt be saved." Faith is hot a silent, unin-
fluential sentiment, not a thing to be kept as
though it were the wat<<.hword of a secret
socie^, but a truth to bo proclaimed upon the
housetops— a troth to be confessed before
men, even as wo hope one day to bo recognized
OS sons of God, and jointhdrs with Christ, by
the Father which is in heaven.
This faith must be openly acknowledged,
both by words of the mouth and deeds of the
life, if we wonVl maintain our Christian union ;
and the eloser vrs are to Christ, the closer wo
shall be to each other in mutual faith and love,
that mutual faith which strergthensand en-
livens, which cements and builds, which St.
Paul had when he wrote, " I long to see you
that I may import to you sonie spiritual gift,
to the end ye may be ostablisned ; that is,
that I may be comforted together with you by
the mutual faith both of you and me."
And then, anoUior qneetion will follow :
How hIiuII wo oultivnte this Christian Union P
In reply, I roeur to the other figure used, that
of tho human body. Wo must recognize the
place and usefulness of each individual mem-
ber. Wo must repel the thought that any
faithful one may bo less honored because less
endowed. We must recognize and sympathize
with each other's dangers and distresses, es-
pecially those which arise from the assaults
of our common enemy, the devil. Is any
spiritually strong f let him help the weak.
I.'< any joyful in s)iit!t P let him comfort tho
desponding. Is any at ]ieace with God P let
him fight the Lord's enemies.
Your minds will need no prompting to per-
ceive tho present danger and distress, — tlioHC
irreligious pretensions, tha'i usurpation des-
tructive of the liberty of tho human mind,
whioh so cripple the strength, and hinder tho
growth of the Church- tliuse additions to tho
faith whioh arc so cancerous and corrupting
that they threaten the vitality of the membrr
exposed to their deadly influence. Is not
Germany, at this moment, writhing with pain-
ful effort to free herself from the iron grasp
which would hold her bound until spiritual
life woa extinct P Is nut tho motherland
tried and womMrith Rationalism and Formalism
— by a freedom of thought which deifies human
reason, and a narrowness ot mind which wor-
ships human inventions. Is not this continent
troubled by Satan's work P Do trr know noth-
ing of infidel literature P Nutking of wild,
fanatical doetarines which cripplo the strength
, land mar the beauty of tho Church f Do "•', I
Itnow nothing of Papal pretensions, and of «
the usurpation Af divine rights and attributes P
This is not the day of apat£y and mental coma,
of indifference and stupid sluth. Rather it is u
time 01' unrest and excitement, of feverish haste
and curious enquiry. Is Rome asleep P Let her
CEoumenical Council reply. In recent yearn, ■
Rome has added to the faith the monstrous^
doctrines of Papal- Infallibility and tho Im-
maculate Conception. Is Rationalism silent P
let the teeming press reply. Religion of some
sort enters into every discussion; natural
Bcienoe, mental philosophy, every branch of
human enquiry and research has something to
say for or against religious * truth. And,
therefore, every member of the body, what-
ever his peculiar office, is bound to cultivate
and propagate the trath as it is in Jesus, and
he is equally constrained to resist error in any
and all its forms, to resist all additions to tho
simplicity of the faith, oil abstrartions from
its fullness, to resist everything that clouds its
purity, everything that veils its light.
And such should be the practical re-
sult of this Christian Union. |Wo arc
here to offer a united protest against all forms
of error; not in uncertain words, negatively
expressed, but by tho affirmation of the sim-
plicity of evangelical truth ; not by. an
attempt to achieve a mers outward uniformity,
but by onenciisof spirit, by tho determinotiou
to know nothing hero save Jesiu Christ and
Him crucified. By so duing we sliall edify
and cheer ono another ; we shall minister tho
one to the other according to tho place which
werelotively occupy in the body of Christ.
By such miiiistrutiuns wo shall gi-ow strong
and active ; a vital energy will be felt in every
part of the body ; a sense of gladness and of
grandeur will possess the Cliurch ; and, in tho
imity of the foitu and of tho knowledge of tho
Son of God, wo shall go qp until wo reach unto
n perfect mun, — unto tlio measure of tho
stature and f ullue.ts of Chrixt.
As Wtf look obruud over the lenprth and
breadth of tho earth, there are not ^> anting
signs of the end. Tho world is absorbed in the
daily roundof work »nd plr.Muro asblipdlyas
it was in the days ot Noali. Tho Gospel of
the Kingdom is being prcui^hed as a witness
well nigh over tho face of the globe. Tho
spirit of Antichrist is abrnad with specious
arguments, seeking to deceive and to draw
aw.-MT from the faith even God's own people.
And the wordsof -Tesus spoken to His disciples
on the Uount of OUv^e: should ring in the ears
of his Chnroh. in these latter days : " Watch,
for ye know not what hour tho Lord doth
1874. J
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA
«?
THE BORIFTUnAL IDEA OF THE VIS-
IBLE CHUnciI CATHOLIC AS CON .
8TITUTED OF DENOMINATIONS OF
0HRI8TIAN3
A}> ADDBS3? DY OET. DU. >. L. DtMHMt, OV
TIBOIXU.
Tlio divisions of Frotosttntigm IhsTa been
ufton chargod as its opprobrium. No one who
is goremed bv the prinoiples of the Goipel
can fail to deploro the bitternosa and injoitloo
of Christians towards each other whioh Jutve
too often attended their unavoidable diiter°
onces. Every right-minded Christian, aoooid-
ingly, rejoices in the legimitato moans for in-
ureosing and for evincing the spiritoal nnitj
of the whole body of God's people.^ Where
this c:tn be done without compromising oon-
sciontious oonvictions, we hail ft as an unmin-
gled blessing to our common Zion. It is
difficult, as it wonld appear, for American
Christians to pursue an admitted good, with-
out betraying some tenden«y to the evil of ex-
treme. Thus, the sense of this high want of
a better spiritnal unity has urged a few to as-
sume that a nnivorsal Church union is essen-
tial to, or even identical with, the desired end.
Some betray the feeling that Protestantism
must manifest its Christian unity as Popery
claims to do ; or else romaiti obnoxious to the
charge of schism, and weak before its
thoroughly organized foe. That all true fol-
lowers of a common Lord should be one in
aims, in spirit, in affections, none can doubt.
The (luestion is, whether their reduction under
a single Church government and name is
necessary to this Christian luiity ; or (to borrow
the current phrase of the day) whether an or-
ganized unity is necessary therefor. 1 readily
admit, at the outset, that this conclusion is not
unnatural for those who regard it from a per-
tain point of view. And a wide and intelligent
survey of the history of the Church will mow
that this conviction did actually haunt and
pervert tiie thinkicg of the Christian
world for centuries ; and that it was,
even for the Protestant world, one of
the most difficult of tasks to unlearn il.
Through all the ages of the prelatio
Fathers and of Popery, men not unnaturally
reOHoncd thus: — " Since there is one Lord, one
fiiith, one baptism, must not the visible
Church bo o»e ! Christ is its head, the Church
is his body : Can one head be united to more
than one body, except it be a formation as
monstrous as the fabled Cerberus ? Is Christ
divided P This cannot be. If then, any
sect exists, this and the body from which it is
sundered cannot both bo Christ's Church.
The original body must say to its Hovered
branch. Inasmuch us y6u refuse to o one
with us, your claim to be a Church of Christ
musu needs out-church us. If you are Christ's
body, we cannot be. If wo are Christ's, you
must bo an anti-Christian body, dimply be-
cause you are not one with us, and so you are
guilty of the damning sin of schism." Such
arguments received obviously a new enforce-
ment when the patristic doctrine was invent-
ed, that the graces of redemption are certainly
transmitted only through the Church sacra-
ments, and that these cannot bo administered
at all save by the men wIhi hold an unbroken
prclatic succession from the Apostles. It was
now urged, in addition, that as the one Lord
liad but one cullcgo of Apostles, who held the
sums office, and acted with the perfect unity of
a common inspiration, there could bo but one
line of succession, and otae body in which
us these ordinances were supposed to be the
only channels, they who hod them not in their
regular succcsition could not bo of the Church.
Now, when such reasoncrs looked back, it woa
not surprising that they should think they saw
full confirmation of their conclusions. Had
not the Old Testament Church been one, in
outward forms as in principles, throughout
the ftfres of the theoorftcy P TheChurch formed
by tlio AiKjstles was bound together by a cer-
tain organic unity, as well as by common faith
and love. Then, the great oecumenical coun-
cils, the glory of the clerical order8,had Indus-
trioualy striven to matntnin this outward
unity. Their creed* and canons had claimed
the allagianoe not only of the eondnot but the
heart from the Indies to the Pillars of Her-
onles, and were puhliahed in the name of the
Holy Ohoit in the sereral tongues of the Esat
and the West. To pteserre this outward nnity
was the great aim of these pompons and ooet-
ly assemblages, as of all t>'3 eontroveraies,
perseontions and anathemas 6f the patristic
ages. And when at length the Roman pas-
tor usurped the title of "Universal Bishop,"
and " God upon Earth," it was chiefly to in-'
oorporate this visible nnity in one office for
all time. It is not strange, therefore, that to
men whose minds were Minded by a false pos-
tulate, the idea of more than one vidble
ohnroh in one spiritual body should have
seemed almost a self-evident absurdity. Even
the great Reformation failed to disabuse the
minds of many Protestants of this delusion,
although the precious principles whence that
revolution flowed contained the refutation.
The notion that Christian unity could not
exist unless all Protestantism were compressed
within one communion, evidently complicated
itself with Luther's intense ipposition to the
Zwinglians. In IS27 the great Swiss Re-
former addressed the Oerman leader in a fra-
ternal exposition of their disputes touching
the Lord s Supper, sustaining nis own views,
and criticizing those of Luthi r temperately ,
and «-hile he intimated that he and his breth-
ren were not prepared to abandon their con-
scientions convictions, he cordially offered a
similar right to the Lutherans, and jpropo,sed
that the two should maintain a Chnstian
unity and peace amidst these lesser diversi-
ties. Luther's answer wau in these words : —
'* Well ! since they thus insult all reason, I
will give them a Luthtrim icariiing. Cursed
he this concord! Cursed be this charity!
Down ! down with it, to the bottomless pit of
hell ! If I should muider your f ather, your
mother, your child, and then wishing to mur-
der you, I should say to you. Let ua be at
peace, my dearfriend. What answer would yon
make P It is thus that the enthusiasts, who
murder Jesus Christ,who say my Lord Qod the
Father, and Christendom my mother, wish to
murJer me also, and then say. Let
ua be friends." How many inconsistent
and scandalous ((Oarrels Protestants have
since waged agiinst brother Protestants
in the vain attempt to substantiate this
visible unity, I need not remind you.
All who held' the scriptural principles of the
Reformation, at least, should have remembered
that Judaism was a religion >or one little na-
tion ; while Christianity is for all continents
and proples. They should have bethought
themselves, yet more, that there was a practi-
<uil agency existent in the Hebrew and in the
Apostolic Churches for preserving an organic
unity, consistent with fidelity to truth and the
rights of the individual conscience ; the> pre-
sence, namely, of the infallible spirit of reve-
lations, speaking through the Urim and
Thummim, and through the prophets, in the
one ; and through the inspired Apostles in the
other. Then, indeed, there may have been
reason for holding that oven a diversity in
unity was without excuse, because thero was
present in the Cliurch on infallible umpire, the
spirit of prophecy, to which disputants on
any point of tneology or Church order, how-
ever subordinate, mifj^ht appeal, and from,
which they would receive the answer of God
Himself, which made farther difference inox-
cusable. But now that the spirit of infallible
the sacraments carried any vital grace. Bu{^ "rovelation is confessedly withdrawn from tlio
Church, and Godhasseei^fit to leave Chri>>teu-
dom to the guidance-ot the Bible alone, en-
joining at the same time sincerity of convic-
tion and a sacred respect for the spiritual
liberty of every conscience from all authority
in reUgion beneath His own, it k obvious
that diversity in unity must emerge and must
be tolerated. The desire to enforce a univer-
sal oonformity deserts the fundamental princi.
pies of thereformation. Does not Rome provo
it P Sheolaims the right to enforce th:it out-
ward onen"?3 ; she holds that it is essential ;
her system is precisely tho legitimate result ut°
the error I combat : and slie tacitly admits, by
the claim of infallibility, that the presence of
this gift in the visible Church is necesMiry to
'.onndherolaimof power to dnforoo imiformitT.
But the history of 'Jiis delusion uespeoiaUy
instruotivv., as it shows us that its advocates
from the flirst were chiefly led astray by disre-
garding the soriptnrat distinotion between the
visible and invlsihla Church. In controver-
sies of the early ages against the Montanhit,
the Novatiars and the Donatist sects, as in the
pretensions of Rome now, this difference is
qn'etly bnt totally omitted. There are texts
whioh do, beyond dispute, teach us
that the Church of Christ is one, '* even as He
and theFather are one;" that it is his bodv,
his bride and noxia^ ; that it ii catholic, >. «.,
the fnUneas of Him who fllleth all in uU ;
that it is holy ; that it is indefectible. But it
is the invisible and spiritnal bride of Christ to
whioh these glorious attributes belong. Now
when all tbeso scriptures were misapplied ta
one owanized, vhublo body ol believers, thence
were drawn i.ho tremendous and f idso conso-
quenoes of the damning sin of all formal di-
versity, tho necessity of outward oonformity,
the propreity of pains and penalties to enforce
it. Searoh and see. It isthe same erronooiu
logio which inspires tho modem zeal for unifi-
cation. A more attentive inspection of sacred
scripture will show that ihe word Churoh n '
(Ekklesia] thero bears two meanings, !«latcd,-4-
but not indentioal. In its higher, truer sense, '
the Chnrch is tho body of the called by tiio
Holy Spirit, the aggregate of Christ's redeem-
ed and regenerate people. Its bond of union
is not outward, but inward ; alivingfaith and
love. Its attributes aro not the organic forms
and offices and canons which man adminis-
ters, but the graces >hioh the divine Spirit
inworka in sanctified souls. As the soul of a
man is the true man, so this spiritual com-
pany, whioh cannot bo numbered nor bound-
ed by human power, b the true Churoh of
God. But as the intelligent soul for a time
inhabits and uses n bodv inferior to itself,
animal and even iiiaterial ; as the soul holds
this lower body for a time even in a personal
union, so it is tho divine will that this true
Churoh shall inhabit an outward rorm, which
is not wholly itself a human society ' which
it makes the imperfect instruments of its ccr-
porate functions. And as we naturally speak
of a corpse as a dead mau (although apart
from the informing spirit it is no man, but a
clod) so the same word CIturehea is also ap-
plied in Scripture to theso Foc'eties whose
aggregate the Churoh universal -end spiritual
new on earth inhabits. You may remmd me
that still, Ks thero is this relation, there should
be some likeness between the visible body and
the spiritual Church. I freely concede it. The
perfection of any one visible Churoh, or of the
great i. jgregate of visible Churches, is to ap-
proach as near as may be to the attributes of
the invisible Churoh. They cannot actually
posBiss these qualities, us the shell
oaiinot bo tho kemal or the body
cannot be the intelligent spirit with-
in it But they will properly strive
towards those attributes, so far as the
body may towards the excellencies oi the soul
it contains. As the invisible Churoh is truly "
holy, tho visible will seek by a Scriptural dis-
cipline to be as holy as its outwaid nature
permits. As tho invisible Churcli is eatholio,
tho visible will strive towdrds tho same imity.
But as the bond of union in tho invisible
Churoh IS a common faith and love and union
to Christ, not an outwar.l organism; so the
unity of the visible Churoh will evince itself
in ties of affection and brotherhood, rather
than in external uniformity. You will par-
don my borrowing from an old book the follow-
ing words, which express my meaning bcttei-
than my own :
I. "The catholic cr i nivnrsal Churoh, whioh
K invisible consists of tho whole number of
the elect that have been, ero, or shall be gath-
ered into one under Christ tho head thereof,
and in tho spouse, the body, tho fttllnesii of
him that filleth uUiuall"
II. "Tho visible rhiircii, wliicli is iilwi cnlli.
olie or universal under tho Go^pel (not con-
14
m:).\trk.\l daily witness
[Oct.'
Oned to on* nation, om btifom under tho luw),
onniiUU of all thoie throughout the world that
profeH the true religion," &c.
But let u« not rent thiH important diiitinotion
upon more SMertion. I refer to the New To».'
timent to find the meaning of the word
Church, and I there find dear and full eri-
denoea "that in itiiHtigher mum, the Church in
the apiritnal and inviaibia oompanjr of true bo-
liereni. The Church U the "out-oalled."
But the truo calling of Qod ii not an outward
profeMion or the amumption of outward formn ;
ft is the work of the Holy GhoRt upon tTio
heart, bringing men out of ain and worldlincwi
to Chrirt and holinem. 2 Tim., i. 0, " Oo<l
hath iia\-ed n« and called us with an Ao/y eaj.
ing., not according to our worki, but according
to his purpoM and grace." Heb. iii. I,
" Thejrare partaken of the heavenlv calling."
Horn. viii. 30, "Whom he called, them he al-
nojuiitified, and whom he JurtiAed them he
also glorified." Now the<argument seema a1-
mo«t as plain as a truism, that tho Chumh
(fkklaU) is tho body of the colled {kMoi.)
And as the call is the -grace which regener-
ates, the Chonh is the ocmpanyof the regen-
erated.
The Chumh is thoAody of which Christ in
the head— Eph. V..29, 30, Col. I.-24. Christ
is a fountain of spiritual life. The in3uen< c»
by which He animates Hisbodvare gracious
and spiritual. The body must, then, be a pra-
cious and spiritn.\l one. Who can tolerate tho
assertion- that finy member of this bodv,
united to tho life-giving Head, is yet dead in
trespasses and Hins ? Is the sacred wliole in-
fested with gangrene .<' It would bo impiety
mcut and drink, but rightouuHness and peano,
and joy in the Holy Uhott," Rom. xir. 17.
" for we are the circumcision who serve Ood
in the spirit, and rejoice In Christ Jesus, and
have no confidence in the fledi;" Phil. iii. 3.
The Chun^li of God in its true sense, then, is
not a society of men separated from the world
by human hand* througn outward governments
and formK, but the hidden mmpany of the re-
generate. This in the glorious companT com-
pletely visible to tho eyo of God, partially dis-
cemableby the eye of roan, but impossible to
be strictly separated and defined by any human
marks; this is the Church which is catholic,
which is one, which is holy , w' .ich is is inde-
fectible ; out of which them is no salvation.
It is by seizing theso attribi t •» of the spiritual
body o* Christ, and attempting to apply them
to the poor earthly shadow, a particular visible
Chumh, all tho mixohinvous errors of spiritual
despotirm have bcpn evolved. Yet it is ol divine
appointment, as well as o( necersary conse-
quence, tliat visible, organized societies sbtll
oxiht for the gathering together and inhabita-
tion of this spiritual company ; and to these
liooietlei! tho sumo holy name is by accommo-
dation given, in tlic plural number. The
Scriptures call them Churchtt. As with (he
truo 1)udy of which they ore shadows, their
highext bond of union is not an outward or-
ganization, but a bond ol faith and affection.
Thoy together constitute what wo eiiU tho
visil'lo Chumh catholic. None of the parts
are perfect. 8umo of tlicm have fmm time to
timo bccomo ro corrupt as to ccosq to be true
parts of Christ's visible kingdom. The more
they approximnto the Uible standard, tho more
to think it. ( will they approach oochcchcr, net only in com-
TSe Chumh is the temple of Ood. 1 Peter, munity of faith and love, but e-en in outward
~ ' a living form. Meantime, their separate i
II.-, ft, "To whom coming as unto a !
stone disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of
Ood and precious, yo also as lively stones,
are built as a spiritual house, a holy jificNt-
hood." And this figure of spee<:h Peter iikcm af-
ter the example of his Master. —Matt. XVI-18.
" Upon this rook will I build my Ohureh, and
the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."
Now, since the Chumh is a spiiiil(iiaf[hou8e,and
itsmembers living stones, it is plainly an in-
visible and spiritual company. It is also here
declared to be an indefeotihlo body. "Tho
gates of bell shall not prevail against it." ItK Igei
is Christ!s sheepfold, whose sheep " none is^ jun
nbis to plunk out of his Father's hand." But P nn
a part, alas, of every visible (!hum.h does pcr-
ixn, according to our Saviour's own testimony.
Of the ten virgins who went to meet the
bridegroom, five wera shut out. Hence thiw^ nominations of its niuney. Cavalry, infantry
truo Church must bo tho nidden rximpany of
the redeemed.
Again, this Chumh in tho bride and spouse
of Christ.— Eph. V.-21, "For tho husband is
head of the wife, oven as Christ is head of the
Chm-oh." l>oeH Christ unite impurity and
death to himself in this intimate and spiritual
union!' Surely this spouse can be none other
than the sanctified ! But let tho Apostle set-
tle this, verses 25, 27 : " Husbands, love your
wives, eten as Christ also loved the Church,
and gave Himself for it, that He mightsanctify
and cleanse it with the washing of water by
the word, that He might preseiit it to Himwlf
a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle,
or any such thing, but that it should be holy
and without blemish." Rut as there is, and
can be, no visible liody of professed Christ-
ians, on whatioever theory organized, which is
without spot, wrinkle, or blemish upon its ho-
liness, but tho pure.it of such bodies include
many who live and die in sin ; this Chumh,
which is tho pure spouse of Christ, must be
the spiritual company of the regenerate. Let
the Apostle John decide this. He witnessed in
prophetic vision the day when " the mor-
riagfc of the Lamb came, and his wife made
herself ready, and to her it was granted that
she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and
whitu. And the linen is the righteousness of
4£ie safnts," Rev. xix. 7, ^. And once more
the spiritual and invisible nature of this body
^s proved by the definitions of its character.
Xiuke X .ii. 21, " The kingdom of Ood is with-
in you." Uom. ii, %, " Ho is a Jew which ii
separate existence
beside each other does not inar the catholi-
city of tne visible Chumh, as one whole, but it
is the inevitable and the designed result,
partly of the separation of the human race by
seas, continents, civil governments, and diver-
sities of tongues ; partly of the excusable
limits of tho human understanding, and
partly of tho sinful prejudices of the heart- -
prejudice! which, though not justifiable, will
assuredly continue to operate so long as man's
nature is but partiiilly sanctifled. The good
^•nso of the people hi!s hiippily expressed tho
truth her* by calling theso diiferiiit societies,
not sects, nor schisms, but t/iinmiiiialioHt of
Christians. I'nunds and guineas, crowns and
shillings, nro all money, tho lawful cuinngo of
tho British realm ; these are only diifcreut de-
and artillery uio but difi'creiit dcnomiiiutiuim
of its soldiers, milking ouo unuy. Tho fact
that some act nu foot, and soii\o on horseback,
makes no necessary schism, but all i:o-opcrato.
This is the proper conception of the distmctiun
between us, as Presbyterians, Episcopalians,
Methodists, Lutherans and Oaptists, in the
one visible Church catholic. We arc but dif-
ferent denominations of citizens in ono king-
dom. And this I hold Ut be the conception of
tho visible Chun.-h. which the Apostles design-
ed to realize. This was the development of
the visible Chumh which they expoct-od, and
for which they provided. The very sym-
bols of prophecy confirm my statement.
Under the old dispensation, the candle-
stick or lump which symbolized tho Church
was one. In the Revelation, there are seven,
chap, i, 20; "And the seven candlesticks
which thou sawcst arc seven Chumhes." The
nomenclature of the New Testament is signi-
ficant of tho same truth. So. hmg as the word
"Chumh" is employed as tho name of tho spiri-
tual body of tho redeemed, it is always in tho
singular number. And when applied to a
visible society of Christians living in ono city,
and capable of having actual communion with
each other in public worsh!p,und a joint govern-
ment, tho name is still iu tho singular number.
But the moment it is used to denote any wider
aggregations of Christians in organized bodies,
it always (save in Acts ix. 31) becomes plural.
Wo read of " the seven Churches of Asia," not
of " the Church of Asia" ; of tho Churches of
. . Galatia, the Churches of Macedonia, the
one inwardly." " The kingdom of Ood i» not I Churohea of Judea;but the New Testament
knows nothing (if any vii.ilile national Church,
But did not the organi<!cd bodies of Christians
of the same nation and language, soon after
the Apostolic times, have a more oomprehen-
alve bond of connection i Wo believe that they
did. And I am not unwilling to admit that
the liberal and modest rule of the early Svnods
and Councils was a legitimate substitute for
the regulative authority of the Apostles, now
removed by death. But two things are ad-
mitted touching these Synods : They neither
claimed, nor did the Christian people concede
to them, any «ower of making moral lawa or
enjoining duties beyond the autnority of Hacrrd
Soripturo ; at d that each Synod was co-ordi-
nate with and independent of all the others.
No governmental tl i bound them together ;
they were united no otherwise than by mutual
respect and affection. Yet members and mini-
sters from ono province received admission tu
froo communion w<th Christians of another.
It is a striking fact that even after metro-
po'itan powers were generally conceded to tho
Bishops of Rome, Antioch, and Alexondri",
there wem largo communions Q^hose of North
Africa, Persia, CUUIdca, and Britain fur in-
stance) which did not send dclegatea to tho
Amhieyiscopiil Councils, nor pay obedience to
their canons. Yet they were not regarded as
schismatic, but as parts of the Church catho-
lic, until a more corrupt nge. The associated
Christiansuf different provincesthen presented
practically venr much the aspc< t which is
shown by the Evangeliwil sisti r denominations
of the Pro'rstunt woild. They did not ob-
tcrve a cor.iplito outward uniformity, but
were distinguished by differences, in diflir-
mt countries, ut host as broad ns
those which s( parato us. Tlicy did nut pro-
tend to preserve organic unity ; yet, during
tho purer ages of (. hristiunity, they never
dreamed of charging each othtr with s<^hi»m;
and they considered tho whole united only by
community of prlr^iples and Christian love,
as the visible Chuii:h eutholic. The inoi-t
learned Clirist^an cntiqnurieii will ba least in-
clined to dispute this view of early Christian-
ity. And this svnict.'ire of catnolic Chris-
tianity, I UFser^., is the designed development
ot the Apostolic institutions; because there
are causes beyond the jiower of man to remove
which mnd<r it unavoidable. Theso causes
continuing, tho attempt to runipel an organic
unity only results in f;rcutcr luist^hicfs. T"
evince this wo have only to compare three
facts : One is, that tho Chumh hus among
men now no infallible cxpouuders of tha*i
Riblo which is the sole rule of fuitli and order.
The sc<!ond 'is, that OikI has left the con-
sci<>nce« of his people free from the uot.trines
und conimandnicnts of men, and inquires of
his people that condu< t which is dii^tated by
their own int<;lli!:ent iiiid lumtst convictions.
And tho third is, tluit men. Icing fiillible,
have always ditii led, und always will lionestly
differ in details. How vain is it to expect
anything else, when we look sobirly over the
jHist history of opinions; when wi- rt i:icmber
that the diifdent races are iiiiii I under
different climes, lungiiaKcs, political laws and
so<ual usages, all of whiih have nn iiii:. void-
able effect upon their habitudes of thought ;
when we consider the limitations and weak-
ness of man's mind ; mid aliovo all, when wc
l)car in mind that he is a sinner, imperfectly
sanctified, still partially swayed by passions
and prejudices. Men cannot be made, if they
think honestly, to think exactly alike; and
this simply lieituuso they are men. In those
commiuuons which enforce uii external unity,
tho real differenceti of belief are wider than
.between any two evangelical Christians in
this hall; and if those divergences are sup-
pressed it is only at the cost "f a grievous
'tyranny over the conscience. Wo must re-
member, also, that each visible society is a «•!/-
ncKniinj body. It is " a pillar and ground of
the truth," 1. Tim., iii., lo. "Out of Zion
shall go forth tho law, and the word of tho
Lord from Jerusalem," Is. ii., 3. " This ismy
covenant with them, saith tho Lord; Mv
Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which
I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out
of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy
-\
11
,#H'
H. THANE MILLER.
■ 874.1
KVANC.KF.ICAI, AI,I,IANCK KXTRA.
'7
Kod. ..forever." PhiU'ii cammiwiion, Ai;U
XX. 24, WM " to tntlfr tho Ooiipol of th« (frace
of Qod," and ho could claim (v. 27) to ho clear
from tho blcHxl of all men, Iwoauxo " he hid
not nhunnod to dculare to them tha whole
oounael of Ood." In Kov. xii : II, tho wintn
" conquer through the blood of the Lamb and
tho word of their toHtimony." The great duty
for whiuh viaiblo Ghurchea exint ia to teatify
for Ood, and bear hia meaaage to an apoitate
world. To fail of thia la to oeaao to bo a
Church at all. But I ohIc oniphaticnlly, how
cun men teatify for Ood unleuH they testify
what lluif umtetttmid Ood to any F The oaao
M thuN: They munt apoalc; to bo ailent la
trcaaon ; and in honoHty thry nan only apoalr
what they honeitly boUovo. Henoo it so<<mB
very plain that the only praotioublo Hohorao of
t^huron aaoociation in that which unitea in one
dnnuminittion thoao who nro honostly agreed,
while it leave* to all othom who differ frim
them tho aome liberty of asaociat . and tcati-
monv. Doea a certiun aeparation ^l tho parta
reault in tho viaible oatholio GhurohP I
unawor, it ia tho least of the poeaible ovila.
Nur can we see that thoao tolerable ovila will
rocoivo any wholeaome remedy from that
" theory of oomprohenaion," which hoa become
popular with aome Protostaiitii. Thia theory
piMcooda thua : " Charitable Chriatiana all
(.'heerfuUy pdmit the diatinution between f un-
dnmentnl and non-eaaential pointa of revealed
truth. We are all glad to rooognizo every
Hociety which faithfully hulda thoao fandii-
montala aa a valid branch of Chriafa visible
Church catholic. Why may wo not, than, em-
brace thorn all within theaamo aooiety, leaving
every church teacher to teach tho phaao of
doctrine which ho piefera, and to refute tho
phaae of error which ho diwpprovos, if taught
hv hia brother in tho aame commimion P
Would not what oach oloaa of teaohora regarda
OH the truth teoeivo the aame defence by argu-
mcnt which it now rccoivea f while tho Church
catholic would gain tho great advantage of an
organic union." That every communion
ought thua to receive lay mcmbcra " wcuk in
the faith, but not to doubtful diKputa-
tions," wo gladly concede. But no commimion
can safely extend the heterogeneous liberty to
its rulera and teachera propoacd by thia
"theory of comprehenaion." Because thot so-
ciety woidd then utter no distinct testimony
for Christ ; but it ia tho duty of every Chris-
tian aooiety to echo tho words of its Master :
John xviii, 37. " To thia end waa I bom
fliat I should bear witness unto tho tnitli."
The official to>Mjher is the mouthpieco of the
organized society ; she has no other way to
utter her organic testimony than through
them. If they are allowed to contradict each
other, the tnimpct r i that society gives an un-
ccrtuin sound. This proposed remedy for par-
tial divisions will bo foui.d futile, again, bc-
rause it betrays tho cause of orthodoxy. I
(cannot resist my master's delinquent servant
while ho and I are embracing each other; I
must iirst have him at arm's length. I cannot
consistently employ my official authority and
influctllco to contradict tho opposing testimony
of my brother officer, whoso ordination autho-
rizes him to contradict my orthodoxy as fully
as it has authorized me to oppose his heresy.
Hence, any Church acting on this theory of
oumprohtnsion will be practically found to
wield no higher doctrinal influence, in tho ge-
neral, than that of the lowest scheme of doctrine
tolerated within it. No fortress is stronger
than its weakest bastion. The plan is delusivo,
again, bcoauso it is improcticablo. Every
communion in rrotcstant Christendom finds
itself compelled to require of its own ministers
unifomiity in some things admitted not to bo
fundamental to salvation. Prelacy, for in-
stance, and parity could not be practised to-
gether in the name Chmrh jiiiUcatorus. Yet
wo certainly hold that prelacy is not a funda-
mental error, as our prclutiu brethren concede
our parity is not. Indeed, it would appear as
though every brood Cliurch were doomed to a
predestined mconsistency, for there is scarcely
an exception to tho statement, that each one
has con jomned this theory by its own act in
some gliiring way by excluding nomc Cliristiun
brethren for a trivial dilferenoc, while it ad-
mitted other profemed friends in apito of far
more important diifonmooa. Bomotimea tho
advocate* of this profeaaed theory of charity
arc seen urging it in tho moat uncharitable
■pint, and in tlio profoaaod intoreats of intoUr-
unco resenting* fidelity to truth more alnoere
than their own with on intolerance greater
than the must minoui error oan provoke in
them.
Tho last ]»iiut which I propose to explain ia
the tondvnoy if the error which domanda on
orgonlo union n < eaaontlal to tho catholicity of
tho Church toward* peraecutiug theories. If
tho advocates ef that error were in the right,
then outward conformity to tho Catholic unity
would bccoij an imperative uuty. Ho who
rrfuied it winll rend the body of Christ. All
aeparation would be aohism ; and Bchiam would
bo a mortal sin ; for how can that soul enter
heaven which ia not in Christ's body F And,
farther, this sin of division would obviously bo
such, that its forcible prevention and punish-
ment would become rooaonahle. If man is re-
sponsiblo for his religious beliefs; if erroneous
belief ia criminal ; if tho crime m ly bo " mis-
chievous as treason or murder, why is it more
unjust to punish sinful error of belief with
civil paina, whcro it is clearly oaoertained, than
to revenge treuon and murder P Shall we
answer with tho infidel, that tho soUl ia not ro-
rnsible for any of its beliefs P Or shall wo
ly that error may Iw criminal, or that it
may bo erroneously misc^hievoas P Hardly.
But tho roply which Protestantism gives to the
argument of spiritual despotism ia this : that
the man of evil belief ia criminal and respon
sihle, but to Ood only; that a belief of truth
which is not intelligent and cordial ia worth-
loss to Ood ai:d man ; whereas tho rack, the
scourge and the f iggot have no tendency what-
ever to reconcile the mind and heart of tho
suifercr to tho creed which perse<.'iitea him.
But see now how thia just logic is ovadcd
when an external Catholic! unity is made essen-
tial. The rack, the scourge, tho faggot arc
not, indeed, suitable means to produce flght in
the understanding and love in the heart for a
hated creed ; but they aro very suitahlo means
to compel to acts of outward conformity, and
these, according to this system, aro as essential
OS faith and spontaneous love. Why, then, is
it not right and merciful for this catholic
unity, out of which salvation is impossible, this
redeemer on earth, to restrain tho wayward-
ness of schismatios by forco P
Many religious persecutions have been the
results of me. o blind and fury hatred, and
others of uniiia>ked wordly i m'lition. But
where a Churcli has condescended to argue her
right to pers c I'e for opinion's sake, this false
pustulate, the u .-cossity of a visible unity, hoa
been tho cxpn s icd or implied premise. It is
most instructive to note tho illustration of this
fact in the earliest instance, the forcible sup-
pression of the Donatibts in the ath century.
Those sectaries, as they were called, were
charged by the Catholics with no doctrinal
error ; they seem to have held the same crce<l.
Only, they had separatotl themselves on points
of church-government. Augustine, the formal
advocate for persecuting them, was committed
by his previous declarations, and by his moral
seiitimenta and temiwr, against the employ-
ment of force in religious disputes. But at
length, tho erroneous opinion of his ago as-
serted their natural forco over hia conclu.sioiis ;
and ho convinced himself und tho Koman
rulers that civil pains were a reasonable and
snitublo means for]ih)ducing that formal com-
pliance with tlie Catholic unity which was
held essential to the reception of grace by the
unfortunate secJtarics. From that day to this,
these arguments of Augustine have been the
favorite pleas of roli},'ious despotism ; and
they have been all the more mi.schievoiis be-
cause of tho deserved honor paid to his
venerable name.
False principles, like leaven in the three
measures of meal, always tend to work out
their consequences. These may l)e very un-
expected ; they may at first be repugnant to
those who hold their premises : they may even
bo bitterly repudiated by thoso who aro un-
conseioiuly tending to them. But when the
prineiplos are held, in duo time the couolu-
aions come, and are at lost boldly avowed.
Unlei* the lominal error* aro purged out, thia
must bo so ; because the human mind roust,
on the whole, obey tho law* of ita own
structure, and accept tho consequences of ita
own postulate*.
For all these roamma, then, a general fusion
of denominations docs not appear to be n
means to promote Chrutian iwion. As I began,
K) I would end, by affirming the inestimable
valuo of the latter. Much a union, which
should make tho several parts " first puro,
then peaceable," would indeed increaso tho
Churoh'a power for good. Thi* blessing we
should not expect from tho power of nuiiibers
and wealth ; tor tlio result of tlieso might be
arrogance ind self-suiHcieney, rather than
spu-itual might. Hut tho true union would
make Christians holier and happier. It would
economize much eft'ort now expond<Hl in tho
rivalriea of Christians, which should be direct-
ed against tho common enemy. It would re-
move tho dishonor sometimes done to the
Qospcl, not by tho necessary existence of de-
nominations, but by their unneoessary in-
tentions.
How, then, may this worthy object bo now
furthered by us f The answer will indicate
my viewa of what is practical and prac-
ticable.
First: Where denominations of Christians
exist in tho same districts of country, which
aro heartily agreed in doctrine und order, and
aro kept aauudor bytriviol differences of usage,
or by associations whose causes aro antiquat-
ed, these should fuso themselves into one so-
ciety. In such cases, tho iuconvi nicnces of
separation aro compensated by no gain of
peace, comfort, or conscientious integrity.
Second : In other cases, each denominatltm
ahould cheerfully rccogni/e in tho others a
valid Church character, and concede to them
the samo right to an independent and coii-
srientious testimony which they claim for
themselves. And (his ri^ht wo must recognize
in all communions whica retain the marks of
tho visible Church, tho word, ministrv and sa-
craments, even in IIioko respects which arc
fundamental to the /vieat end of the Church,
saving souls. Don yuu ask : Who is to decide
whether a given society po8?«»8C8 those marks
to that degree F 1 reply, each communion
must decide for itself, so far as concerns its
own interoourso with that other. If it decides
too strictly, relusing recognition toHomowhom
Christ would acknowledge, this is their error.
They should unlearn it; but there is no
human remedy. Their uncharitnblencss does
not of itaolf unchurch thorn, and should bo
treate<l by other communions as other lesser
blemishes in a true member of Christ ore
treated. The rcHponsibility of unnecessarily
dividing the body of Christ rests then, not on
tho.so who exercise th conscientious right of
ditfcreneo on pointa not fundamental, and of
founding their separate denominations thereon,
but it rests on those who unsoripturally endea-
vor to restrain that right. The guilt of
schism lies at tho door, not of them who form
a distinct society in order to act out their in-
depcndcntconvictions, hut on those who, while
exercising that right themselves, attempt to
refuse it to others, and topimish their brethren
for doing what they have the some right to do
with their accusers, by excluding them from
the comity of the Church catholic.
Third; E:ioh denomination should rocognize
the validity of the ministry and sacrameuta of
every other ovangelu^al denomination. The
inter-coinmimion of their ministers as minis-
ters, and of thoir members should manifest this
brotherhood on all suitable occasions.
Fourth ; Tho disciplinary acts of one com-
munion Kliould be rc'pected aa valid by every
other. All denominations having agreed upon
theso two prime rules ; That tho Ch;jch has
no statute book to bind tho consciences of
Ood's children but the Bible, and that she ha;
no penalties lor tranegre.'tsion but tho moral ;
a sentence passed by one denomination upon
it unruly member, should be respected by all
others. A man under ecnstne migrating; from
i8
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.,
ill
I !^!
onaPrMbyttriMioongRMtloii to •nother, a«ii-
not b« N-iiMtat«d DT too Mooiid •gtintt the
Totdiot of th« flnt, but U nqnlMd to reoon-
oUe hUMdf to tbe Mmo bodT vUoh had offend-
ed. In Ilka mMUMr ihonld vntj eommtinion
ngaid th* Tardiota of all othwa thioofhont
tha Ohuoh oathoUo.
Laati Aa Ohxiatlana, atndr moderata and
oliailtabU fMllnga towaida oth«f, and grow
In tha haowladfa of laraahd trath : aa thajr
appioaoh naanc that infklliUa ataadafd. they
wtUappfoaflhaaanraaoh other. •■Thawudom
whloh IB ftom abora la lint pnia, then peace'
abl*! fiBtla and ea^ to ba entcaatad, roll of
meraj and good fhilte, without parti-
ality, and without hypooriay." And the frolt
of nglitaonMaaa la aown In peaoeof them that
make pMoa." Jaa. m, 17, 18. <• Let na, there-
fore, bathnaBlnded, and if in anything ye be
otherwiie minded Ood ihall reraal oren thia
unto you. Nerartheleei, whereto we have
already attained, let na walk by the Mune rule,
let ni mind the eame thing." -PhU. Ill, IS, 16.
(Loud Applauae.)
THB PBBUDairr auKT.
The CauBMAR here read a telegram Hating
thtt Hon L. A. Wilmot of Fraderloton, N. B.,
the n«aident elect of the Dominion Allianoe,
would leare Toronto by thli Fridar evening's
train and oonaequently arrive in Montreal to-
morrow. Ahn, that Hev. Dr- Byereon, Preai-
dent of the Methodiit Oonfarenoe, waa expeot-
od to be preient at to-monow'i meeting.
UI8T0BY AND FBIN0IPLB8 OF THE
EVANaEUOAL ALLIANCE.
Rev. B. F. Bums, D. D., then read the
following paper on the " Hiatonr and Princi-
ples of ^e Evangelical AlUance : —
A year ago. New York was the scene of a
I'^inveoation not unlike the Pentecostal one at
Jerusalem, when ihe " multitude of them that
believed were of one heart," and, " they were
liU with one nooord in one place. " Her holy
und beautiful houses of worship and her Los-
pitttble homes were thrown open to " devout
men out of almoat everr nation under heaven :
differing in oountrr, color and creed ; vorving
i a their modes of feeling, of thought and of
(.peech, they yet agreed In enthroning " Jeswi
ill the midst," and in rendering profoundest
homage to the truth aa it is in Him. Not-
withstanding all ethnographical and ocvle-
Kiostical pwuliarities, tiiis was their common
testimony, " We are one body in Christ ; "
" Before our Father's throne wo pour our
lurdent prayers ; our fearx, our hopes, our ainui,
our comforts and cur oorett are one. "
No better wish can we have fcr tuis our
first Dominion Conference, than that it may
be a mirror, though necessarily somewhat in
miniature, of that one which left on thomindu
of all who had the high privilege of being pre-
Hent, sunny memorise of the " Days of Heaven
upon earth." It is our purpose in this paper
to sketch the history of that great Union
movement, of which these gatherings are the
olfspring, and some of the leading princi-
ples on which it is founded. Siuco tho begin-
ning of the century there have been working
the ontagimistic forces of Revolution and Re-
formation. On a sky frowning with porten-
tous clouds, come out, in a luminous galaxy,
our modem missionury societies. Some of
theee, resting on a Union basis, gave scope
for the practical exhibition of the Union
spirit. Tlirough them all stretched cords of
love, which , drawing their members closer to the
Cross, boundthemmoro closely together. Com-
munity of danger, too, rullied the scattered and
stranger forces. When tho twin giants.
Superstition and Scepticism, with their muster-
ed squadrons were thmiderinfr at the gates of
the citadel of Truth, it was fdt to be b cause
for lamentation that the garrison of the
Faithful should bite and devour one another.
Hony eyes were wet over the wounds where-
with the Captain of Salvation was -rounded
in the house of His friends. " For tho divi-
sions of Beubon, there wero great searchings
rf heart."
Forty yean ago Schrimokar and Patton. of
Amerloa, D'AnUgna and Oanper, of 8wlta<
eriand, Kaiawal, tha Arohdaaeon of Dantilo,
Fisoh, of Lyons, and not a f^ ** traa yoke-
fallows" like-minded In tha Britiah lalaa ware
■paolaUy eamaat In their effoita to gather Into
one tha disperaed of larael. Prayav Unlona
were eatabUshed by Jamea Haldana Btowart,
of Liverpool, in tho <li«t of which Biekcntath
and Banting, Pntt and Waugh atood pio>
minent. At the MetropoUton Heetlng of tha
Congregational Union in 1849, John Angell
James, of Birmingham, lent to tha eanaa tha
waight of hia powarfnl advocacy. Cotreapon-
danca waaenterad Into by him with tha repre-
aentatlrea of the leading denominations.
Eighteen for^-three waa ushered in amid the
nayen of London Chriatiana who paoked
Craven Chapd, pNaidedorer by Dr. Leuchild,
with Union for thoir theme. Then followed
in tha Centonary Uothodist Ilall, iu February,
a consultation mootingof miniaton, belonging
to various denominations, with tho vonorable
Recce as President, and tho saintly Sherman
as Secretary. It was resolved that a mass
meeting be held in Exeter Hall in June ; for
thia meeting eleven thousand tickets were put
in oirenlation, though little over a third of
that number could find standing room. The
apeaken were, Drs. Alder, Harris, Cox, James
Hamilton, Angell James, Baptist Noel, and
Isaac Tay'.,.. Still all these movements,
though inhuential, and the last especially,
thrilUng the Christian heart of the land, spent
themselvea in appeals and roaoluUons.
Fc Scotland it was reserved to develop and
svstamatiM, and to bring into vigorous action,
tne feelings that hod been awakened and the
forces that had been set in operation. Her
mountains were to bring peooe to the people,
and her little hills by righteousness. Overlook
the pardonable pride of i. Scotchman in saying
so.
The General Assembly of the Church of
S<^otland in 1H4'J appointed a Committee on
Union with Dr. Candlish at iU head. In
July, 1843, occuiTcd the Bi-Centenary of the
Westminster General Assembly. At this
memorable gathering, the unpremeditated
utterance of a United PreHbyterian Minister,
on wliom hands were Huddenly laid to fill an
imexpooted blank iu the programme, largely
contributed to the subsequent formation of the
Evangelical Alliance. A single sentiment or
senteiioo miiy bei^ome the prolifto »eed plot out
of which may grow i: Revolution or a Refor-
mation ; a new Evangel, th } glorious Avatar
of untold blessings to huinr.nity. The speaker
was Dr. Ualmer, of Borviok, the mantle of
whose gifts and gracec, "ud not least that of
holy olmrity, hat. '^eii on his illustrious huo-
cessor, Dr. Cai.-r's. The senteuce which ger-
minated HO graudl/ was tliis : " I may be
permitted tu luid that the Uni^v of the Church
IS an object which I have long had sincerely at
heart, and I contemplate tlie proceedings of
this meeting with interest and si\tisfactiou, be-
eiiiiHe I consider it as likely to l>o over-ruled
for the ].romotion of this end." Tliis .simple
Heutencewith a few expository remnrlcs after-
wards thrown out by the Berwick divine, on
Fhilippiuns III, 15 uiid Ifi— a passage which
brcomo a favorita motto o(^ the Allianoe,
suggested to tho suKOcious mind of John Hen-
derson, of Park, tho idoa of a treatise to elu'-i-
dateand apply the generous principles Dr.
Biliner so impressively tulvocated. Thus
originated the " Kssays on Christian Union,"
which gave such an impetus to tho cause,
a goodly volume of over live hundred pages, by
such choice Npirits as Thomas Chulmcrs,
Robert Blair, John Angell James,David Kin^,
Ralph Wardlaw, Oavin Struthers and Andrew
Symington.
Shortly prior to the appearance of this
volume, but receiving point and force from it,
was the proposal whicu uiui emanated from
America through tho Eev. Dr. William Patton,
senr. — to convene a Protestant Council in Lon-
don ; but who was to carry out so gigantic a
conception P Who could act as the world's con-
venor F The idea met with general favor, and
it was left with the Scottish brethren to moko
tho rcqiiisito orroii^cmcnts.
A Confaronoa was awnmonad to aaat at
Limpool. It laatad thraa «m and
draw np tha dght artlelaa wUah fcna tha
pUtlona ol tha Allknoa. FoU tiaa waa
glTMi th«taaft«r to Batu* tha plan and to
teat Ite aeoMUbUitr. At lanffA tha grand
laaolt to which tna qnM pwpn fat lon of a
aooN of yean tandad, waa eonamnawtad, on
tha 19th Angnat, 1848. Within FtaanuMona'
Hail, Lcodon, Cath««d aifht hnndiad, tha
choice of all tha KyangaHcaiOhnwhaa. After
rapaatadly lifting np thair roleaa with ana ao-
cMd in prarar and anppUcation, thay cordial.
It prapaiad tha foUeinnf laaolutlan at tha
fowth aaaaion:—
" 'nko mamban of thia Ocnftfanca are daap<
ly convlncad of tha daalrahlanaaa of forming a
oonfadaiatiaa on tho baate ol tha graat Xvan-
galloal prindplaa hald in cownoa by thoM
which mtyalT'-rd opportunity to the mem-
ben of th* Church of Christ, of cultivating
brotherly love, OBjoring Chriatlan intaroourae,
and promoting ancn other objecta aa they
may haeatter agree to proaeoute together.
'' And they hereby proeeed to fom anoh a
confederation under tne name of the Evangel-
ical Alliance."
Not for five yean after the formation of
tha Alliance waa a general council called.
The interval waa occupied in the formation of
branches. Six Oenerd Councils, in all, have
been held in as many eountriea ; namely, Eng-
land, Fnnee, Oermany, Switaerland, Holland
and America. The iuit convened in London,
in the autumn of 1851, at the time of the
flnt great Kx'iiibition. Theaeoond at Paris, in
18M, the French following thete English
bretbnn in availlnffthemaelTca of the World'a
gathering at thoirEzhibitlaaof Arts and In-
duatries. Theih*rdwas held at Berlin, by
special invitation of the Pmaalan monatch. In
September, 18A7. The fourth, at Oeneva,
fragrant with ao many historic memoriea, in
1861, from the 1st to 12th Septambar. The
fifth was liold at Amsterdam, m Angoat, 1867.
Atone'of ita sessions. Dr. Imueua Mmc, of
New York, made the following communica-
tion : " Brethren of the AUIanoetlam charg-
ed in the name of the American Branch of the
Alliance to invite you to hold your next
General Conference of all natloaa In the city of
New York, aaanring yon a horaltable wel-
come in the name of Jaaoa Chriatour Lord. "
Most amply waa the promise fnllUled. Every-
one, from the nation's head downwards, mani-
fested a generous emulation in using hospi-
tality without grudging to the strangen.
Some of the prominent principles of the
Evangelical Allianoe have come out in the
course of our historical narrative, and they
are, to most, so well known as acarady to need
elucidation. It is an allianea of Individual
Christians and not of denoninationa or
branches of the Church. Faith in a personal
Christ is its foundation and cope-stone. Love
to Him is its cement. It is an alliance of bt-
litrer: For the union of such alone Christ
prays : '' I pray for them which shall believe
on mc.thut they all maybe one." " That t^eii
alto may lit one in u»." It is a union, not of
those dead in trespasses and in sins, but of the
" liviu); in Jerusalem ;" of thoeo who can
each say " I live — yet not I, but Christ liveth
in me."
It has been graphically said tliat "a union
of dead professors with living saints — tiiis
union of mo and death — is but to pour tho
groen and putrid water of tho stagnant pool
into the living spring. It is not to graft new
branches into the goodlr vine, but to bandage
on dead boughs that will but doform it. It is
not to gather new wheat into tho gamer, but
to blend the wheat and tho ohafl again
together. It is not to gather new aheep Into
the fold, but it is to borrow tho shepherd's
brand and imprint it on dogs and wolvea and
call them sheep."
A likeness to Christ is linked with life in
Him and love to Him, and is a prominent feature
of the Alliance. It is no promiaouousmasa;
an oiHMi«m gatherum of all aorta; but
a cominor together of those who have seen
the beauty of tho Tiord, and had "His
comeliness put ujMm them;" who have been
•874.
KVANtiKI.ICAl, AI.MANCK KXTRA.
19
a union
nts — this
ponr the
lani pool
ntftnew
bandAgo
it It is
ir, but
^ ajpnin
eep lni4>
lopherd's
Ivea and
but
iTa seen
"His
\re be<n
10 with Jmus, that thair ipcaoli Imwrajroth
tham, aiid that from thoir look and IKo mon
taka kiio«lad>a ol It. Thtra ann V no trus
Christian umon otberwlaa. nahold^nv lu
Illm aa in a glaM tha gXorj u{ tha Lora, wo
an ohangad into tha sainn iinng*. Union 1»
tha ditaot nault ol this changa. To th's very
end, hj an invisibia alohomr our modem
photograpbio art knows nothing of, does
Christ tnmsfor His llkanasa to thosa whom
His loTa oonstrains. " Th4 thru which Thou
garaat ma I hava givon thtm, Ihal they ma;/ ht
tm," Ona of tha spedal maiiifeatatlonsof His
slorTi of which nnity in spirit and action is
tha niilt, la patUne*. This wasthat " 1 toaknens
and ganUenasa of Christ," which ha dmiros us
to loam of Him. " His gontloness mido Illm
graat."
How ha monlfsstad forth that kIo'T whou
hero 1 Witnesi His oft repoated pnttinK up with
thaobtasanessandobstiiiaor of His DiMlplcs.
Witness His superioritr to bigotry at Syohnr,
whtn they marvelled that he tolkod with tho
wuioik-. They nould have hadno putionno with
tho Saii.jurltaii, any more tha". they hod with
the Syropbcenioiui.
Booall His troatmont of tho man not bo-
longing to their company who taok It upon
him to oast out dorflii. " We forbade him,
beoiusohe followeth not with us," say tho
impatient, narrow-mindod Dlaolplcfi.
In beautiful contrast with this unbiotherly
outcropping of an intolemnoe that would
rather nave men continue devil-posaemod than
bo cured outside its own seotorian ^circle,
gleams the K^ofJ of the Master's ihagnanl-
mous, " forbid hun not." Mar this glory bo
given to us that we may speak the truth in
love as He did, apt to teach, patient in meek-
ness, and ii.!)truotlng those who oppoeo thom-
solves to Him.
The Evangelical Allianoe writes Hiertij leilh
late. It aooepta tho formuhi : " In esuontials,
unity ; in non-essentials, liberty , in all
charity."
It lays down aa a fundamental principle
that no compromise of their own views, or
Minction of those of othcn, on tho points on
which they differ, ought to bo required or ex-
pected on the piwt of any who concur in It ;
nut that all rhould be hold as free us bofuro
to maintain and advocate their views, with
all due forbearance and brotherly luvo.
Yet is it essentialiv an orthodox union.
The very source of it is the Spirit of Truth.
And what is pre-eminently tho Spirit's pro-
vince P When He, the Spirit of truth is come,
He will lead you into all truth. Tho more
He thus leads, the more will cyo sco to cyo,
and hand join in hand, and henr'v bout in
unison with heart. Such an union can have
no sympathy with that spurious liboiiiliBro,
whiun "cannot enduro sound doctrine," and
asks with mingled doubt and derlHion, " What
is Truth F"
It sympathises not with that so-called lib-
eral Chiutianity which is liberal only with
what is not its own ; a liberality that would
heard with niggard hand its own petty pecu-
liarities, but freely saoriflce wliat is the property
ofOod. It insists on buying tho truth and
selling it not ; yet on points of secondary and
subordinate importance, the adjuncts and cir-
cumstantials of the faith, not the things them-
selves most surely believed amongst us, form-
ing th4 fiiUh onoe delivered to tho saints,
this union not less clearly shows that where the
Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. Wo
have done amplejnstiee to our differences ; for
their aakea we have broken up the visible
unity of the Church, and filled the pago of
history and covered the face of Christendom,
with angry contentions. The Alliance there-
fore feels that it is time now to pay respect to
our agreements, and by a fellowship of which
truth is the foundation, and love the '.mpulsc,
and beneficence the employment, to dry tho
tears of weeping charity, und to heal the
wounda of a bleeding Church. Noc is it
a more mutual admiration sooioty, a
scene of handshaking, an occasion for un-
interesting but tmnraotical talk, and of having
what is commonly styled, a " good time."
feeling (hat the best way of pro-
voking to lovo Is to provoka to good works,
and that tho rharlty which spent Itaelf in
hortatory exp r ess i ons, In sontiinantal sighf
and sugared tnterobangos, would ba bnt a
•pium and a sham, tha Allianoa early gave
itself to work. Ilenoe, In addition to smooth-
ing tha asperities of oontroversy and Unding
un Impulse to every lovlna and liberal sentU
mont, it hss initiated movement* that
hnvo widened the circle of missionary
utfiirt, strengthened the fence a Divine
hand has riMred amund a Christian
Siibbitth, and robuked and restrained
tho spirit of Intolerance in many lands. The
Turkish Missions' Aid Sooioty, the Christian
Vjmaottlar Education Boeioty for India, tha
Oormsn Aid Boeioty, the Christian Evi.
dnnne Sooioty, and the Committee fur religious
liberty, are the direct outgrowth from tha
Evangelioal AlUanco. By her powerful in-
terposition in behalf of the Madiai at Florence,
Matamoraa and Julian Vargas In Spain, the
misnionariea and Turkish converts in Con-
stantinople and other parts of tho East, the
Biiptints In Germany, Riisris, Sweden, and
Switxorland, the Nestorians in Persia, the
French missionaries in Bitsuto Land. South
Africa, as woU aa English missionariea in New
Caledonia, the Lutherans in the Baltic Pro>
vinco* of Russia, and others persecuted in like
manner for righteousness' sake, has she shown
her disposition " to remember thom that are
in bonds, as bound withthum."
By working together wo shall boit walk to.
gother In agreement. Lost year the historio
pnrallol was noted between tho I'rutostant
Council at Now York and the Pi pal Ouuncll
of five yours previously at Rome. Vk e have
now another parallel at our own doors, be-
tween our present gathering and that of
which our old historio capital Is now tho
scene, in memory of the establishment of
the first Roman CathoUo Diocese in Canada,
two centuries agro. The two places, Montrei. 1
and Quebeo, are symbolical. Tho two events
ore suggestive. Romombcring that we are a
spectacle unto our neighbors, let us walk in
wisdom toward them tnat arc without, show-
ing out of a good conversation our icorkt with
metkiuu of wiadoin. Wo shuU thus carry out
the Master's precept : " A new commandmout
I give unto you, that ye lovo another ; as I
have loved you that yo alsoluve ono another."
We shall stand the Master's toet : " By this
shall all mon know that ye are are my Dis-
ciples, if yo have lovo ono to another. Wo
shall answer the Master's prayer, " Tliat they
all may bo ono." Wo shall curry out this ono
grand purpose of the M'^ tir's mission as
" Our Peacemaker to ri\ttko both ono ;" to be a
" repairer of tho broach," und " to gnther to-
gether In ono all thtngsin Himself." We shall
help to restore to a distracted world and a divid-
ed Church tho bliss of Paradise and of Pentecost ;
bringing down to this scene of wickedness and
woo that atmosphere of purity and peace
which pervades the region where lovo holds un
endless reign; and rot>toring to its original
character what has since sounded too much
like a stinging taunt, the euloglum pro-
nounced on the early Christians during the,
alas! too brief " Indian summer" oif tho
Church's history, " Soo how theso Chri-ttians
lovo each other." And finally ns wo thns sit to-
gother ill heavenly places, in Christ, wo shall
enjoy a foretaste of that perfect " Alliance" of
which wo have tho blesaod hope — when there
shall bo nothing to hurt or destroy in all His
holy mountain — when every jarring iioto nhiiU
bo forever husl'.ed to silcneo, und the brethren
that may have been partc-^ in the wildcmces
or fiUlen out by tho way, shall eternally bo
"tU with ono occord in onopbca."
WOHK O? THE EVANGELICAL
ALLIANCE.
MAJOB-OEifElUL UVDIlOWa,
R. A., London, England, read the following
paper on tho work of the Evangelical Alli-
ance: —
I luiderstind it to bo iny duty in describing
tha work of tha AllUafl*, ta givn an anmtrat of
ita opaMtions as lb* laault of tha miiuHpIn of
Ohristlaa anion eorriad out Into eOurts whi<'h
oome within ila sphere.
Those aflarii are varhiua a<-«irdiag to t1.«
oinumotanea* of sooh tranoh and ila op|>urln'
nitiea for doing good.
Tha British AllioaM, whiab may \m Cr>t
spoken af as having bean ia tha Hold •ln<a tkr '
year IMA, may ba said to b«)g{n ita attiv:
operation* by onlistlagnaw mambers, to whom
It is neoesaanr fuUr to vsptaia tha prinrlnlcn
and alma of (ha Alliam-«, tno idea of C^rlt.tlaii
union ua roanlting In a dl«tlni:t lucmlxTslilp
being generally quite n<)v«i lu tho ChristUr.
people oomposing a Chunh. These prituHpIcs
are embodied In tho basis tf the Alllawo, mm-
prising nine distinct point* of doetrirvi in which
It Is undorstood all Kvangollcal Cbristiaiw
oonour, bu( which It i* tha object of (ho A1U>
anoo to bring prominently forward aa a moiii*
festation of Christian union. Tboso point*
are tho divino inspiration of tho Heti p ture* ; (h'>
right of privato Judgment In (hoir Intaramta-
tlon ; the unity of tho Ur.dhoed andtho'ninlty
ol Persons ; tha utter .InpmvKy of human
na(ara ; (ha incana(lon of (Im Hon of 0/m1 ; (lis
atonement, intcroesaion and veiga ; the jiutlA.
oatton of tha sinner by faith aloo* ; tho work of
(ha Uoty Splri( in oonversiaa aatd aanetiflm-
(Ion ; (he immortalKy of (bo aoal, rnMirraetlon
of the body, Judgmsat of (ho world by (hi
Lord Jesus : the eternal bleasadaas* tit tho
righteous ami the etomal punishment of th^i
wickod; tho Divine ins(ituti<m of the (liristiaii
minlstrv, and the obligation and [lerpetillty of
the ordinances of Baptism and tiMi I/urd'.i
Supper.
A second einl>odlmitit of the nriwipUii «f
the British Alliiiui'O Is I'ontalnwl in a iHt|ier of
"Pruutloul Resolutions" which are rMwIat oiu'li
annual nmforence, and which reUto to th«
supreme duty of cultivating Christian kivo nud
promoting unlUid prayer,
WDTISCTIVli WOUK 07 Tllr, kt-UMK'.V,,
Thut whlc:li may next be (Xiiisldcrcd aa mom
distinctly the work of tli» Alliam-o mar Imi
classed under two principal heads, <i\r.; Union
in prayer of all ClirUtian denominotiiMis, ami
(ho furtheruico of liberty (o Christians, be-
sides other efforts which are dei«Uad in (ho
printed pap<'rA of the British AllUace,
iHt As to PrayiT-The original idea of (bo
now world-fumed "Week of Prayc*" came
from Lodisna in tho North of India, and like
a small rill descondlug from a mountain, whi'ih,
gradually incrcaslog from the a<!cc««ioB of
many streams on Its way to tho ocean, beoomea
at last a mighty river pouring on it* flood* of
water on which navies can rMo, so thia Uttio
movement in tho mountaiiiH of North* weat India
has gone on Increasing till one after another of
the nations has taken up tho beautiful idea of
uniting all Christians lu prayer during the
first week of the Now Year, and have carried
it out into procticul effect.
Like mnny other dls'^vcrle* i^ Mcms so sim-
ple that " anv ono might have thought of
it," and yet during all tho age* of tho Clirls-
tlon Chur(^, since the Reformation ho* givt^i
freedom of thought niul permission to worship
according to convictions with re«iio<;t U) tiAn<it
points, no such union In pray'T wo* ever
thought of, and If proposed would have been
deemed impossible. Now, however, it i* an
iu5know]e<lgod foot throughout (tu> Mo(h«r
Country, and in Vrsaux, HollatuI, Itair, Qer.
many, Ainrricii, Canada, India, Aus(nuia uuX
the IsluiidH of tho Bea, that inembcn of tho
vurioiis Chur<;hes which hold allegionio to (ho
Lord Jcisux and (o the great cascntlal d<JctrinfM
of Hiu word, do meut U>\giA,\uit tot eame*t
loving communion snd prayer during the
week beginning with tho first Sabbath in each
New Your.
tvBiixm roa ruAynn.
Tho Mibjt'cts for prayer arc usually made
out by the British Branch, and are generally
accepted throughout tho world, though it M
of oourso open to any orpntilzatlon to navo l(«
I
im
W 1
(iwn t<i|iir« for «xkoHatInii Kitd pnyer, tf («»•
forri'il. It i» iilao t<i \ta undanil|)CMl that tha
KvHnKt'llniil Allium* bjr no ntMUii wlnhia to
limit t<> the momlMini tlip DrivU<iK« of >tt«id-
liiK tliDM Muirod and dnliirntful prajrer awot-
\ng; n3r do«* It ddiira to oxrlud* from tha
(Uirlntlan brothorhotMl and fallowahip of 'ha
Allianca anr who may not fur varloiia naiona
wiah actuallr to boootna mambara thnraof,
inunh a* It mlfrht ba da«lruMa thpy ahould m>.
•inil. Till! pmmotlon of Chriitlan liberty. —
Thli hoa boon dime by tho Hntiah Allianca by
c irrtwpondi'nna with fiirxiKn nranoha*, and
with thoiH) In prlnon or oppri'MCil for ChrUt n
Mike ; alxi by eamaat ropreNcntntiona to our
own Uovommant, and tliroiiKh it to forolirn
iMurt4, for tha rapaal of oppromivo law* and
the llbpmtlon of OhriKtian* Hutterlng peno<in-
tiim. For Inatanne, the Mndial In Florence,
Mutamorna, ('arraM'o and thoir follow Protm-
timtv, lu well a* Julian Vargaa in Hpain the
MliuiionarlpH and TurkUh iionvertit In Oonntan-
tinople and other piirtit of the Kaat, and which
Include tho reoont oiwoa already xpoken of In
thU Montntal Conference, vix., tho Auialoyeh
ronvorta to Chrintlnnlty In Turkey, who wore
prcviuiuly MoHlcinii, but became tonchera In a
rhriHtian mimion wihiiol. They have lu'on
Hclxod, put in chulnH, nlnioht Ntarred and
llin>wn into prlwrn at UuniiiHouj*, and then
c'.iroUcd in tho Tui'kUh army, onntrary to the
low B« to ChrJHtlana in Turkey. It U Haid that
they are now removed to CunHtantlnnple, but
even thia involvea banlahment from home and
family, and from their honorable omploy-
mont.
Another oaw Im that of Huatapha and bia
Hon, bolonfflng to Mnraah, in Asia Minor,
where » large number of OhriKtian* rexido and
II good college ia catabliahcd , but thene pcr-
Nona wero MnKlemN, or Mnhonietunii,and henoo
tho (inniity and iruclty iihown to them. They
wore minored from their fni.iilleM itnd put In
priwin at Coniit<uitlnople, and then with tho
wife of the elderone bunlHhed to Bmymn, but
they are Hoparatetl from their chihfron, who
lire placed with a MobUmii family, contrary to
the wiahca of thoir parontx.
UAD SlATli OK CONVEHTti.
The Hitd Htute of thcNO converts liax been
pleaded with our Uovommont, who have re-
preHCDted the aamo, and a Htrong memorial to
the Sultan from the British Blllance ia now
about to be aent to that aoveroign, and to bo
conveyed by an influential deputation, which
in probably at thi j moment on ita way to Con-
Htuntinople.
The Sultan is reminded of tho famous Treaty
of Hatti-Humayoun, wlierehy liberty 'h
promised to ChriHtiana , but it la umlerHtood
that the mental exception ia mado by tho fan-
ittio Moslem Government or by their ageuta to
Ohriatian converts from the faith of Islam.
This, however, was concedKl some years ;> go
by tho Turkish minister, and the Sultan
is now strongly reminded of tho same
There is littlu doubt that good has resulted and
will further ensue from these representations,
as governments, however disposed to disregard
the Christian liberty of converts from the
national faith, ar*- afraid of th: powerful in-
fluence of the public opinion of tho day, The
Emperor of Russia has lately been implored
)>^ the Alliance to consider tho condition of
Ins Lutheran subjects in tho Biiltio Provinces,
and it is believed that thoir condition lias boon
materially improved in conseciueuce.
£iforts have likewise been mado in favor of
the Baptists in Ourmnny, Russia, Sweden and
■Switzerland , tlio Ncstu.iuiis in Persia ; tho
French missionaries in Basuto Liiiid, South
Africa, as well as Eiiglinh missionaries in
South Caledonia. Foreign branches of the
Alliance have aided the British one in theso
endeavors to " let tlio oppressed go free," and
to " break every yoke."
The great Conferences of the Alliance in
Torions places form part of the work thereof.
Freporationa have to be mado for many
months proviously, but they have all been at-
tended with tho Divino blessing and with
.MONTREAL DAILY WITNI^S
marked anmeaa Thu (.'onfrrmce In Kollanil
In IHA7 was particu'atly gotsl. Tha Dutch
hallad In thu moat oorilla! and hearty manner
tka vlalt of British and other Christiana
Besidaa tha stated mevtlngi tha OiNipe: waa
frerly ot*Mh*A to tha npim ani tha bwer
cbuMoa by tha vlaitora, and tSa flnal nihorinff
of a vaat opou air meating always hud at that
tlniii. partook of a very proctloal nhiiractnr.
Preaching onJ prarer and siniring In various
language.^ took plaon under tno treea during
tha w^ola day. Wall known hymns wera
printed in the four chief langnagca and on tha
nam* p'iga aothat all might sing In their own
tongue of tha wonderful woiks of aalratlon
and of grace. At tho Vrnlvorwtl F.xhibltlon In
Paris In 1X67 tha Alliance irvottHl tha Halla
Kvaiigeli<ine where great numbers of persiiiui
of various nations heard 'le Oosprl and, to
them, the strange souiiib) ol eat jmpora prayer
and hyrana of praise
•HioiMATKn aavmiAL usKrvL soctniiu.
The British Alliance has also been tho
mcana ut origlnatmg aeveral iisotul soaietles,
such as the Turkish Aid, the Christian
Vcmactular for India, and tho (!hristlan Kvl-
dcnco Hooicty, of the latter of which w* shall
hear further at this Conference.
This notice of the work of tho Allisnvo
wr. lid not lie complete without drawing at-
tention to the effort* alreadr carried on in
Canada by branches preTiouuy formed to the
present one at Montreal,
rnST CANADIAN HHANCH.
The first brunch was begun at Iiondon, Ont.i
in l80a-a-7> It waa there felt that sui^h ojwra-
tions aa providing n town missionary for the
city, who was much wanted, and socking tho
rescue of fallen women, providing foi some
poor sick persons, and visiting tho gaol, wero
Icgitimato efforts in connexion with the
AUiunco, and such thoy certainly wero. They
wero carried on with much good result, but
tho branch has not been kept up. It is hoped
at London that thtgreac anilsiii'cossful movC"
ment in favor of AlUunio prinitiplcs and work,
now going on at Montreal, may tend to rcsus-
citato their organizatiim and tho samo In other
placcbwhero rliffidea .f A cranch may have
been entertained, or partially cari'ed but by
thi calling publia attention ^o the great im-
portance of thj union of Christiana not only
in spirit and prayer, but in active work of the
Lord and Master,
At Toronto likewise a brunch was formnl
in 1 HOT A very good United I>ruyer Meeting
waa held on Dominion Diy an excellent in •
aiiguration of the auHptoioustivontcopteddatcs
from that year Thia prayer meeting h^s
been kept np over since, and now a weekly niio
is held at which there is often on attoudanco
of 400 persons
A special prayer mooting took place at
Toi-onto, yesterday, Ut of October, for the suc-
cess of tho Montreal gathering
Frutei-niil remembrance of this kind will go
far to bind together tho various branches of
the Dominion Alliance, which wo eurneMtly
trust and pray may now bo formed in con-
j unction with thuso nlreiidy in existence.
In concluMon, I would fiiithcr sity that at
home tho importance of using the luity in the
work of ovangeli/ution is being feit more and
more. Railroad employees, cabmen und thou-
sands, never go to the houso of God, and it is
felt that the luity should litlwr among them ;
and they oro now going forth to do this work,
and tho system bids fair to prove very succes«-
ful. I may also mention that a lively inteie.<tt
in the active work of tho Kvungelical Alliance
is being taken by influential persons, among
others the Earl of Chichester, a model peer;
Lor.i Ebury and many others. I have it from
good authority, though I do not know
whether I am justiflod in mentioning it, that
Her Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria greatly
approves of tho Alliance and its work. (Loud
Applause )
I On
■VENINO MEETING
i.AHoa ATmirnAiira— iirr«B«sTi!«ii ai-aaciiaa
Last Fridav) orniing « public mertliig In
connection with tho Domlnii n Alllitiinr Con-
ferenoa waa held In Bt. .lamas Street Wes-
Icyan Church. Thcro was a very g<s«l
attondance, tho etllfli o being flllcd
Tho following mlniiiters and gentlamrn wcr><
present on the pliitfo.m.
Very H IV Duanllond Rev Canon Baldwin,
Rnv Uavtn Lung Ucv Dr. Bums. Rev. Dr.
McCosh, Kov. Dr Black of Invrrnrss, JUiv
O. II Wells, Rov. Joshua Dnnoviin, Kuv. J. S.
Black, Ruv. Mr Dobba of Kingston, Rev
Dr. Schutf of Now Vork, Rev Dr. Bliss. By-
rlun Branch of the Kvaugelical Alliance ;
Majiir-Ocnerat Biirrowa, R A., Rov. Mr. Clil-
niipiy, Mr. Henry Vurb.-y, H.>n Jam^s Frrrirr,
Mr. T J. Olaxton. Mr. Thane Miller, Rov. A.
Wilson of Kingston Ml. William Clondin-
ner.gi Mr Hvnry '.ynian, etiv
I'rinclpal Dawson occiipiud tho chair.
The exerclaes opened by tho singing of tho
fulhiwing hymn :—
Soldiers of Christ 1 arise
And put your armour on,
Strong In the ttrangth which Uod auppltea
Through Hit etomal Bon,
Htronz In the Lord of Hosts,
And In 111* mighty power ;
Who In the atrnngth of Jesus truata,
Is more than cuuqueror.
Htand, then. In His groat might.
With all Ills ^triMigth endued ;
And take, to arm you foi tho fight,
The panoply ul UoU.
That, having all thing* done.
And all your caiilllcta past.
Ye nia,Y u'crcoiiic througn Christ alonu..
And'slaiid entire ut last.
ladlssoluhly Joined,
To battle all proceed ;
But arm yourscivra with all the mind
Thai was In Christ you Head.
Rov. Dr MoC'osil, of Princeton College, of
forcd up 11 fervent priiyor.
Principal Dawsoh inul'iglsed for tho absence
of i»r. Vincent, andcalle<l on Itev. Dr. Bliss to
give them some aeitount of his missionary
experiences.
kcv. Dr. Bi.iss, of tho Syrian Branch of tho
Alliance, said i— A few years ago I stood on
the top ot Mount Ilormon, situated in tho
land of Syria and ten thousand f''ct above the
level of tho seu As 1 stisHl there, facing the
north, I saw on tho right Moimt Lebanon in
all tta glorr '■ in front of me was old Sharon ;
to tho left WHS Tyrn ; while further to the left
was Acre. To \ho south I (»)uld ace tho
moimtniiiM about Jcnisiilem, though that city
was not in sight, at their buck, on tho plains,
tiicro was Damascus, a beautiful city in the
midst of Biirr.iiiniling green fields. At tho
foot of Muinu Hcriiion uro tlio hcudwuters of
tho Jordan, ana on my visit I drunk from
them, and found them very sweet. They
giiKli i>p and form i smail lake, about twice us
lurgo AS this Luilding. Tho water passes
from It to Uio L.ik. oi Mcrom, thence through
n deep gorge on down tho swift course of tno,
Jordan, into tin desolate basin of tho
Dead Sea, whose waters uro so impregnated
with suit cliui no living thing cuii exist in
thorn, und so buoyant that a man flouts on tho
aurfui:e with eiiso. Those sweet beautiful waters
of tho ^unlun thus terminate In i dismal
Ntaguuat piKil, ii fitting emblem of tho ap-
parent result ut times of missionary work. I
have known men who luboi-cd faithfully,
prcucheil earnestly, undpruycd ngoniiiinglv yet
ti>r a timo no result could be seen A village
is the sceuo of energetic and persevering labors :
ono here and one the r<i gives promise of pro-
gress in H Kpiritiiiil life , m man hero and u
man there seems to make u profession of tho
faiih, but. aius, in a few weeks all seems to be
lost in thfc htugiiaiit jkioI of indifference.
Many a iioblo mipxionnrr in Syria, after
his labors for yellr^, has died and gone to
M
.374.1
KVANOEI.irAl, AI.I.IANCK KXIKA.
ai
uliiry, wlthiMiut ■ rmult «i( hU Ulmn to gliulili'ii
RU liPiirt. Nt Monil, Kor. Mr. WIImiii, left
Hjrrin ntU't twHvn ynun of toil, snil h« tolil ma
iw 1 nlupiwl IiIn hand lor the liMt tlmn, tlwt ho
liiid prmuihcd the (oiip<<l for Hve ytinn,
nml that m fur tit ha knnir hu hiul
iiitniinplliihoil no gnud whntKvi'r. Wht'ti
w* wie the water* of tha J >nlan turmi-
tnto In thu Dead Hea, «« aak, Whut lieeoniM
of them ? Them ia nooiitlet to the Dcuil
St'ii, and thera could lifl none, iia it Ilea l.aoo
feet lielow all the Niirroiiiidlntr watura. What,
then, beroniea of tlieMi wiiten. which are
Ktoodiljr UiInK ndded to hy thn Jordan t Fur
montha a briuht and powerful ann ihlnea
down from ■ tky nndimmed hjr n rloud, and
it Kteadiiy evaporatea thu water ; the ri^Kult U
to be aKcn otnewhrre, when thu rain dowendit
upon the earth, the eednntof Leliiinon flourlnh,
the field* of wavlnff irritin aro nourinhiHl, the
bountiful (inipof oraiiHrei«,lem(>nii, olivcii, flgit
and pomef^anatea U riiNmod, and all the fueo
of naturs U eovercd with flowcn ; and no in
the proai'hinirof the word -It* renultHlf not
nt onee apparent, aro wurkInK liit 'ntiv and nt
lai4t come forth and floiuiith ; md if the
mlMionarloR themnelvea who tow do
not Doe • roiull, their auei ion will
map a bountiful h.krveitt. (. pplauno.)
Aa a naae in point, the word I ud been
fullr preached in a eertalu Kantoin toun,
the olrih-placo of one of the llomjiu einperorH-
Three yoam after ho left the pluco he heard
that tnero were I'roteHtanta there. Uuca
while there, vinitcd the miiwdonar^ and
heanl him preach verj oameitly to a ojugre-
(ration whioh connUted of hU uook, m/ cook
itnd mjielf, and for a part of theaemion iherg
waa another man wlio iHM'amo aomoirii;;t
drownjr and left the mootinff liefore it waa over
(laughter). ThU miniater left hia work, not
from diHcournifomont, but boi«uiie his health
had failed. A few years after wo iioard thnt
Proteatanta wore there ; however wo paid little
attention to the ntory, mippoHing thiit noma
politicnl enda were to bo gained ; finally, hear-
ing It again and again we at laat, aent a
native brother to enquire into tlie matter and
he found that the men were in eamoitt. I «-n«
■out there and found ten or twelve carnoHt
inon, and to make the story short, there Is now
in Homa, situated a hundred milea from
Beirut, a living Cliristian Church, lohooU
for girla and boys, and n native Christian
minister, wh j sends forth oolporteura to the
Rurronnding villages. So this discovery
turned our tears into joy. I could point to
village after village on Mount Lebanon.whero
similar results have been attained. Where-
over the Oospcl ispreachod results will sooner
or later come. " For as the rain oometh down,
and the snow from Heaven, and retumeth not
thither, but wutcreth the earth, and makoth
it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to
the sower and bread to the cater; so shall my
word be that goeth forth out of my mouth ; it
hIiuU not return unto mo void, but it shall ao-
eomplish that which I please, and it shall pros-
per in the thing whereto I sent it." We want
no better testimony than that.
SDUCilTION IN 8TBIA.
Preachers of the (}ospel in Syria were spe-
cially laboring to get hold of the children and
young people, and I assure yon that in that
part of Syria whore wo are laboring, between
Acre on the South and Tripoli on the North,
there is almost a pasnion among the young fur
education,and they are forcing theii parents
to send them to school. Now there were
Frotohtant schools all over the city
of Beirut, and where, fifty years ogo,
not a woman and scarce a man could read
or write, now thousands could do so. In
all our schools, whether Ucotoh, English or
American, the great text is the Bible. (Ap-
plause.) And whotevcr you say here or any-
where else about putting the Bible in the com-
mon schools, we as missionaries will have no-
thing else, and when we cannot have it we
will paok up our trunks and come home.
(Applauae.)
The daily life of godly men serves to
afiact the people of Syria more than anything
cIm, ami whilu ueltlier preaihlng nor luyument
hav» •tfoot on them, still when they mm a inau
lending • V"dly life It beoumaa ait trgiUMnt
they cannot withstitnd. In the city of Tripidi
a man wo* petaacuted from day to dUy by hia
brvtliMT, ana mora by hU poor old muUier.
I sny poor old mothiT U iinwm shu
felt that lia had Imbibod a dangerous error,
and kiv idtuaavahlmbyhvrpermii^utluiui. For
all this ha remaliKKl st^wdfaat to his faith, and
prayed for hi* pemecutiirs. Afterten years hia
brother was talian 111, and then auid, " I want
that religion to die 1^ which baa mads my
brother aueh • lovely mfv. I have parseeutvd
him in every way. Hu bM always loved me,
alway prayed for me,' That brother died In
the fultii. The m <ther allU held out, hut leaa
thsn a year a^ .iho began to make enquiry,
and stated that aSo /anted that religion which
mode her ion juuh a good man. In her last
illnesa she utterly refused to have a, priest, or
allow a picture or Image in her room. One
day she sent for the priests, and they came de-
lighted. She laid : " I have invited you to
show you that my sou has not f(>r<«d mo to
give up my rell^on. I am perfectly free."
Itiey thi.n offered her the image of the Vir-
irin, butshe said "I wanf; not the oruolflz, but
Kim who died on it." She failed very suddenly.
Before she died she laid, "Weep not for me ;
I am going homa to meet my younger ion.
In a few year* yon will follow, and w* shall
form a happy and united family. That even-
ing she sank rapidly, nnd passed away without
a struggle ; aa ahe died she cried with a full
voice, " HaUolnJah t Hallelujah II HaUelu-
jah!!l" and passed away. Priests, bishopa
and ofBoen of tne Oreek Ohonh begged to be
allowed to bring the bodv into tho ohurch
edifice, a« she itiU remained one of their mem-
ben. The son granted their request, on the
oondition that no candle* ahould be placed
around the corpse, and that oertain objection-
able pasaageN of the Qreok burial lerviue
shriuld not be used. In that senrioo aro beau-
tiful prayers and b'>autiful thoughts. At the
coni'Iusiou of the service at the grave the
American missionary mode a stroqg address,
and the people offered up a prayer, and pro-
nounced a benediction in the presence of
t wolve of their priests. On their return home,
OS the people pasaea oy he convent, the monks
came out, and, as waa custumary, invited them
to dinner. Thia oimKmHtc.iee showed how
the hard feelingo against; the midsionarieahod
been overcome. Twenty yeai ■ tg'i to hav
rken at a grave wouid have enuangr)red
ir lives. What hac cauiied thia >rruat
change!' The young Syrians growing up
with their minds more or less enlightened,
and knowing their responsibility to Ood,
believe what we have been endeavoring to im-
press on their minds, viz., that religion is a
thing which pertains only between an indi-
vidual man and hia Ood.
I doubt not but that many here before me
would rejoice to become missionaries of the
Cross, and if you knew aa much as I d v.f this
work you would consider it a great phvlligD
to go forth and preach the Qoepel to the un
believers. Old and young, malo and female,
you mar be as much a missionor of the Cross
here as in far off Syria. Thei-e '.re . ne hun-
dred and fifty thousand eouls in this city.
How many of them have been bom unto a
knowledge of Jesus Christ f How many of
them are still nneonverted as are the heitthcn i
Vou have material enough hero to work on in
thia city, and in your cwr, provinje. How
many are there whom the Gospel has never
reach A ! How many domestics in your houses
need Christ ! Live effectively a life of prayer,
and so act from day to day that those by
whom you are surrounded will be compelled
to say that he or she has been with J csuii
Christ, and has learned of him.
Henbt Vablet was then called upon, and
soid he would endeavor to say a few words
in order to help the Young Women's Associa-
tion of this city. If we want to win souls to
Christ, we must really manifest the Lord Jcsu s
Christ in ourselves. We must get hold of that
truth expounded bv the Apostle Paul, " for to
me to live is Chiiat, not somothin,^ liko it. I be-
tii'vu Jiut olio griful niiiaon wliy uiir yiiung
men rejucl thu (liMtpd U that II 1* put before
them In tha funn of a ri'ligion, and nut
In the form (4 a foaeinatfug person, vvim
Chriat. I iKivvreapwut yuung men to give up
a life iif sin till wu ran give them aomething
lietter; wu want tu carry with usa living
Christ; Slid IniiirMM upon uur huarvrs unrc.
avrvedlv, the iinmodlutn p<ivo««t<m of that
free gift of Ood ; so that, hrimeforth, .hey
mity walk in His light, and when thia trulli
I* fairly grasped they will begin tu know and
feel somewhat of the reality uf the |H>*a«saliin
of Qod'i unspeakable gift. How unuatjmt
some Christians an I Their style of speech
ia truly mournful. Ttiovu Is one of thia claaa
in my own church in the city u(
Ijondim, and for two years 1 have hanllv
dared ask him to pray, Iwcaiuouf the vuttural,
roelanoholy tone lie adopted. Mo snould b«
able to testify that wo am perfectly latltfied
with JoaiM ChriU, and that lio dweO* within
ua, so that we find it quito cosy to do right and
hard to do wrong, making our whole li''ti beauti-
ful and wo aro not irntutud with < urst'lves,
nor are ilavos of a bad temper, that the Lonl
Jesus so indwells In u« tluit our lives become
oharaotorlNtiiiuUy fascinating and beautiful.
I am here to say that I get out of Clirist what
the wealthiest man in Moutreul can obtain
from his wealth. I du not want to go to
Heaven one hour sooner than Ood wifls. I
want a great deal of company tu enjoy the
blessing of living for Christiipon earth. I find
that self-will is to a great extent set aside
when the volitions or impulse* from within aro
recognised as the will of Qnd If you want
your child to do u certain thinir theni are
two ways of having it aocompTlshed. You
might cull dimaly on the child to do it with
hi* motive power, or muko over your abilities
to thoflhild, rendering the task easy for him to
do. If a wealthy merchant asked mo to open
for him a branch of hU business in Iiiverpoc!,
I would gladly volunteer to do it. But if a
dar or two before my starting to go ho should
call me into his ottice and say, "I expect you
to work my business with your capital, I
would not understand hia riulit to claim the
biulnes* at all. This is the way foUowml
by many. They ar^ woiking in their
Lord's business on their own capital.
Christ says, " I am come that ye might navo
life." Young men, if you have not received
that life, so that you can easily put your foot
on the neck of passioni., and tic down appetite
and say the battle is the Lord's, uud give the
spirit the advantage, I pray you realize it
^nl:^ hwor, and if you havo never awoke before,
awake co morrow morning and rcalizo that
Jesus Christ looks through those eyes of yours,
and you will find that Huturdiiy, October .'trd,
will bo one of the grondcHt days of your life.
Listen to those words, " T am cnicifted with
Christ, neverthelcNS I live, yet not I, but.
Christ livcth in me "
Ah! my beloved friends, when the truth
ns it Is in Jesus is possessed by us, we will not
find it diificiilt to win souls fur Christ, and to
teach and prcavli Ui« Qospcl. Do not say
there are yut four months, and then cometli
the harvest. The fields are already ripe for '
the harvest. The world to-day is a great
harvest field. We reop where Clirist labored,
where he ploughed the soil sowed the seed,
and developed the powth, until it is ready
for the sickle. It is not ours so muuh to sow
OS to reap. I believe in definite rcHult.i. 1
have reason to believe thnt the Church
is cnrsed to-day by its indefinite aims.
Everything surrounding na ia a design car-
ried into effect, and I ssy that you and I
should show the same in( jtlons by the re-
sult* 01 out labors. I cannot speak of another
man, and I havo no right to judge of his ser-
vice, but I will state that if Uod withdrew
His blessing from mo in preaching tlio
Oospel, after two years, I would give it up. I
do not believe that Ood ever sends men forth
to faN. Mean to save men and you shall du
it ; work with faith and you shall bo success-
ful ; but " the double miiulod man is unstabiu
in all his ways," for let not that man think that
he shall receive anything of the Lord. Let i\n
IP
9i
MONtREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
never forget that a gift pre-Bopposea a ro>
ceiver. u erery cue the thongnt of • gift
originatea in the mind of the pTer, and in
nineteen oaaea out of twenty the reodver
knows nothing of it^intil it is placed into hie
hands. Dare we go forth with the water of
life f Dare we to pot ont the f ever fires of sin,
and impress npon the minds of men the im--
mediate neoeodty of that gift. Buppoae the
cose of a poor man, one of the poorest of onr
olty. AnoUter ont of his riches chooses to
give him |60,000. What becomes of the po-
verty of the former from the time of the gift f
And in the same manner what becomes of the
former povacty of the dnner ? My belief is
that if yon to-night teoeive God's gift, given
as freely as the air yon breathe, and as the
light from the son— oh I If-. Chairman, how
comes it that men see Ood giving freely, and
yet when His heart opens out towards them,
they argne that He is a miser. — God will poor
upon thom the gift of Christ. Beoeive it to-
ight. Its reception involves the pntting away
of s'ri^fsrastheEastisfcomthe'West. Itin-
volves the great troth of the Atonement, and
that yon are at peace with God. It in-
volves that you have been redeemed and
bonght with a price. Thns if yon possess
Clinst yon have everlasting life. " Verily,
verilv, I say nnto yon, he t lat h^aieth my,
word and believeth ia f a that sent me-
hath everlasting life." lay hath everlast-
ing life. Hark thd r 'd present teuse of
th'' word.
Hear me, ye yot men who say ye want
to see life, xe h j never even touched a
breath of it,^«' mortality, — a kind of re-
fined eensoali'' He that hath the Son hath
life.
I hope that yon Ho [nit forget the daims
of the Tonng Women's Association. I
am told tiiat It has been instituted now
about four nonths, and has been ezoeed-
inglv useful. It is desired that a build-
ing be erected which is adapted to receive go-
vernesses and respectable young women. I
cannot too strongly press npon you the claims
of this most Christ-like institution, wliich is
intended to shield these too of ten defenceless
ones. X beg you will utilize your money for
Christ. Set not your heart on earthly trea-
sures, r Uoh tlu moth end rust doth cormpt.
Cankered riches and m'lth-oaten garments aro
the portion of those who hold back whatbe-
!ongrs to Christ. It you thus hold back, be as-
sured yon will not enjoy the benefits of a
Cliristtan life. The speaker referred to the
work the Young Women's Association had ac-
oomplidied, and mode another appeal on its
behalf.
The speaker closed his eloquent address by
a recitation describing the Cliristian heroism
of John Maynud, the pilot.
now TO wnr toxnsa ken to cbbiet.
H. Thans MiiXBit opened his address by
offering up a fervent prayer, for on outpour-
ing of God's Spirit, upon the young men
of the city ana Dominion. Be said the
subject of how to icin young men to Christ
was one of t'-i most important which
claimed ho attention of the Alliance. Ho
would not allude to the usual methods of re-
claiming young mm ; nor to preaching or to
exhorting thom in other wayn, as these me-
thods w«re all well known and are of tho first
importance. To bring them to Christ, our
mini!s must be pervaded by cc 1 filled with the
Glory of Ood. Ha would not speak of the value
of young men ; the palitioal platform, the pul-
pit, knew the value of yonng oien, and even
the yonng ladies did not nnderv^ne them.
(Laughter.) Tht very question implied in
his subject shows that the yonng men had
drifted away from God. He believed that
the canrying out of the raindplea advo-
cated by the Alliance would be one of the
grandest wave of gathering them into the
fold. He believed the Evangelical Alliance
was preparing the Church af the future.
Dnring their late meetings he had sat and
listenM to the arguments of the learned Doc-
tors of DivUty who had spoken, and had
been completely overwhelmed by them; he
could not understand all they said, but would
be satisfied to practice what they preach. He
believed that the greai barrier to the spread
of theGospel— the diilerenoes between Churches
— must be broken down. If any of the Alliance
delegates wero not willing to adopt this view
they should leave by the next train. Onr young
men do not usdetBtand the difieranoes between
denominations, and aro otaving for union,
and union we must have. (He called upon
those of the audience who agreed with him to
clap thdr hands, upon which an enthusiastic
clapping from all parts of the house vnsued.)
In <»der to win yonng men to Christ, Christian
youAg men must be put in the van to work
ir Joi
for Jesus. As a laiwe percentage of the
members of the ohurcliesvero voung men,
what an increased influence would be obtained
if they were put forward in its service. Send
them forth to bring other young men to
Christ
Another way to bring them to Christ
was to make their homes attractive. Fa-
then, mothers elder brothers and sisters-
strive to make it tte most cheerful ^ace
on earth. He believed many men had neen
lost to Christ for the want of this. Some
fathers leave their Lsmes too much ; this is
sometimes done even in the advancement of
good works. Let them remain at their
homes as much as they can. Confide in
your sons; if your son is in love does he
confide in you P He should. If he does not
confide in yon he certainly does in some
one else. At their homes fathers should talk less
abont bujineas and moro about Christ. So
that obildrer. may leam that to them the
latter is tha moro important. Parents are
generalW not demonstrative enough with their
boys.- ioukissthegirIs,bat do yon not know
that tho boys require such expressions of af-
fection. The preacher inhis pulpit cannot ex-
plain what love i!i,butif youshow itinyonr
actions to your children, then when thepreaoher
speaks of the gtatA love of Chnst the
truth is felt. Do not leave the expressions of
your love, be mode over your children, when
cold in death. Tho employere shoald feel a
personal responsibility in bringing young men
to Christ, and can not expect tho nunistcr
to accomplish the whole work. Emplnyers do
not settle their account when they pay their
usual salary. Ood expects them to g^ive an
account of those souls under their charge.
It is afearful thing to have tho guidance of
fifty Oil' one hundred men. You must let them
see that yon are not prospering through evil
means, and that you aro aware what comes
of them after hours. You do not know how
the hours of night hang on them, and of Uie
thousand temptations of Satan by which they
aro beset, so watch over them, not as a spy.
but as a friend. A mother coming to visit
her son in Cincinnati found him in a feUsi's
0}U ; L« said to her ii ilLc face of Ua
employer, who was pteaent, " I ezpeote& my
employer to tell me where to go to ehuroh n»d
spend my time, but the first Sunday passed
and no advice, and I thought he had merely
overlooked me. The second Sunday passed
and no attention was paid m«. I became in-
terested in fast young men, followed their ooou.
nations, and began a course which has at last
left me hero." Employers, tako thia lesson to
heart, and realize the great importance of the
charge left to year care. Tou do not peroeive
how these young men an exdndcdfrom home»
and have no provision made for then by
which its place is filled. They have been ao
customed to home associations and fnenddiips,
these aro all missed; and in a gambling or
drinking saloon they resort to pass titeir tune,
and thus go down to hell.
He asked the repreaentativea to fhe Al-
liance to gfive their young men in the several
citiea placea where they aan have home
amusements, give them facilities for reading,
parlors in which to meet their friends: let
them be surrounded by ycnng men iiliose
sodety would be a restraint on them, and
whose eonduot they could imitate. Let them
take this suggestion home with than, and
place such Christian dub houses in thdr
towns. Let them say to their yonng men
that they need not go to gambling houses to
spend their time, but can have aplaco prod-
ded for them in which they would obtain good.
But havi^ all these, how must we win
x>nb f We must have Ute same enthusiasm
as we exhibit in our business. Some Chris-
tians are too proud to display an interest in
the welfare of yonng men, and souls are lost
through their excess of dignity. Mr. Moodie
tdls the story of amanao satisfied with his
Christian life that he didn't aoo any neoeidty
of exhibiting it. One day his little son
was singfing a hymn. "Stop, Charles,"
said the father; "I can't, father,"
replied the boy. Said the father again, •' You
must. Ifyon wereasestablishedinreligionas
I am yon wouldn't want to sing." The next
day the two were driving ont together, when
the horse refused to go any farther. The
father used the whip very vigorously, but
with no success. " Father," gnvdy siud the
boy, " von shouldn't use ike whip; the horse
is established." (Laughter.) we have too
much of this sort of thing ; and we want
it dis-established. (Laughter and ap-
plause.) Yon must rise in tiie dig-
nity of the Son of God to be suocessf'd
in this work. The sgpeaker then referred to
the necessity of faith, and oonaecntion of
time and money ; business men must came to
the hdp of the ministry, as their influence
is enormous, from their intimate acquain-
tance with young men. He called on them to
agonize for soub, and when least expecting
it the blessing would %me.
Principal DAWSor, in connection with this
matter, called attention to the text, " Su£Fer
little children to come nnto me, and forbid
them not." Did not this word luffier carry
the inference that the dir. 'mIcs would not
suffer them to come to Chris'j i* Could not tho
conduct to children and yonng men bear the
same inference ?
The meeting then closed with the bcncdie*
tion,' pronounced by Bev. Canon Baldwin.
tii
MB. HEintY VABLST.
THIRD DAY.
SATURDAY, October 3, 1874
SUBJECT ,— The CHtTRCii's Work and Worship, and Allied Topics.
Ber. Dr. Tatlob, Pint Vioe-Freiident, took
;lie Ohair at 10:1/!, and gaTeoat the foUowing
bymn : —
Tl crt) ti t f'inntstn filled with blood
Drawn fr^iOi I junanuel'i Teins,
Aud (liiii ra )jluiig«d bent ath that Do id,
LoM all thtir gulltv •taioi.
Tba d)lug ihtut rcjulc d to see
That (uuutain lii bit day,
And tbare nay I, tliousb >ilu ai be,
Waali all 1117 (ina away.
Dear, dying Lamb, Thy precloua Mood'
Shall never loie Ht power
Till all the raosomed Chnreb of Qod
Be aaved to fcia no more.
E'eralnee by talth, I taw the itream,
Tby flowtag wound tupply,
Bedoemlng Iota baa been my tbeme,
And aball be tiU I die.
Ber. a. M. QMun, U. A., cf Halifax,
N. 8., then oScNd up prayer.
The CnuBiuN then caUed ou
Ser. DoxALD FsAtas, D.D., to doUrer an
aJdreaa on
THE EELATION OF AET TO CHURCH
WORSHIP. (
We do \7(U to oontider tho many dangora
which menace our evangelical Christianity,
and to oonault together how they may be
aToidad, hindered, or, ataH cTento, reduood. It
ia my conviction that not tho least serious of
thoae daugera Ilea in tbo system of roligioua
wonhip. Superstition and isethetioism com-
M
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
"II
Liiio to introduco on oxtemaliBm in divine
Rervioe which contradicts the essential genius
of our diciponsation, and tends more speedily
and more powerfidlj than many think to
undo the Protestant eTaag'elical character of
cm- Christianity. ° Now, we ore certainly not
going to enter aplea, Protestantism veriiu Ait,
or Evangelicaliran veriui Good Taste. A re-
cent essayist in England has cooIIt described
the Puritan idea thus : That art has no good
thing ia it for tho human soul, and that
religion can have nothing whatevertodo with
beauty. It such be Puritanism there ore no
Puritans. All intelligent people hold that
beauty is to be preferred to ugliness and
granaenr to meanness, in the appointments and
modes of divine service. To say tho contrary
is not Puritanism, but barbansm; and wo
beg to have it understood from tho very out-
set of our discussion that wo cordially recog-
nize, not only the obligation of propriety and
order, but also the high uses of refinement
and dignity in the services of religion. Tho
law is good if a man use it lawfully, and art is
goodif the Church use it wisely. We allow
it to bo handmaid but not mistress in the
liouso of the Lord. Two principles se«m to us
beyond question : (1.) Art must bo subordi-
nated to the intraests of Christian tmUi and
tort or misrepresent sacred rcalitiea. (2.) Art
must bo controlled by the character of our
dispensation in oU that concerns buildings
erected for religious use and the Tarion* ac-
cessories of Chnrnb worship. This last prin-
ciple excludes all typical appointments, such
OS were appropriate to tho Mosaic dun>ensation.
I use tho word "typical" in its theological
sense, and disticgji^h it from tho symbolical,
which is not confined to any one dispensation
of religion. Tho altars ind sacrifices, tho
priestly vestmentb, the arrangement of the
veil and tho Holy of Holies, the Ark ond the
Mercy Scat there,— all were types and shad-
ows of things to come. But in this dispensa-
tion there is no need of such types, no j nrf-
cty in them. Wo have not shadou i of
heavenly things, but t!io heavenly tilings
thoosolvcs. Christ has been offered once for
all, bod ihe way into tho Holiest is made
manifest; therefore, no divine directions aro
fliven OS to the form and furniture of a placo
of Christian worship, — no commands about an
altar, a veil, a socrarium, a priestly robe or
mitro; and to introduco such things as of
religious obligation, is to commit what, in
suchmatters, is a very serious offence, an an-
achroTiism to continue typos and foreshadows
after the fulness has come. But the question
of symbolism is not so easily settled, and it is
under this pica that artistic accessories and
dmaments in worship aro multiplied. They
aro said to represent truth through tho senses
to the mind, and to assist the power of con-
templation and tho habit of reverence. Statues,
pictures, rood-screens, holy water, incense,
jundles lit in broad day, cruciiixcs, ceremonial
irestures and attitudes, all are asserted ond
vindicated on the ground of their symbolical
intention and meaning. It is maintained that
exterior emblems or representations are just
as lawful as spoken language with a view to
tench or impress sacred truth, and that ex-
' terior impressions should bo sought and not
avoided, in order to induce an analogous in-
eternal conviction and feeling'. Now, I wish
to look into this carefully and candidly, taking
with mr the two regulative principles already
laid down : (i .) That art must servo the truth
and no lie; (2.) that it must harmonize with
the Clmstian or characteristically spiritual
dispensation, to which, indeed, we must add a
third, derived from St. Paul, (3.) that " all
things should bo done unto edifying." There
is no question that symbolism nms all through
the Bible, as it docs through all nature and
human lifo. Lang^iago is full of symbol, and
there -i much plausibility in tho question. If
in divine service wo use, as wo certainly do,
strongly flgurative language, why not also
have ftgiirativo octlon P— nay, further, why not
give to tho eye forms whic'i danote or suggest
sacred objrets and obligations to tho mind
even moro vividly than language P As to
symbolic action, the principles wo have stated
aro a sufficient guide. For example, it is
proper to uncover the head in order to express
reverence; to kneelor stand in rendering prayer
orpraise ; to lay on hands in ordination, and to
break broad in tho Lord's Sapper. But it is
improper to repteaent the Holy Trinity with
extended thumb and fingers in thebenodiction —
a most irreverent and presnmptous gesture, or
to impose that old heathen invention, tho
priestly tonsure, or to add formalities in bap-
tism or the Lord's Sapper which aro not men-
tioned in Holy Writ, not necessary to the or-
dinanoeb aa instituted by Christ, and vhich
tend to envelop them in a superstitious haze,
or to bow the xnee at particular spot'), as in
passing or approaching an altar, beoauso that
is against tb.o whole tone of our dispensation
in localizing sacredncss, and attaching special
Divine presence to things made with hands.
IVnly Bymboliool action is admissible, is inev-
itable ; but if we would preserve evangelical
OhiisUaiii^ we must be very careful what
kind of artion we recognize. Symbolic forms
are admiaaiUe too, if nrt inevitable. The
oruoifonn shape of a churoh ia symbolical ; so
is the lofty toof ; so is the upward-stretching
■pire. How far may wo go P What of inter
"™7B;'
life, and no artistic creations, however exqois-l ' ior deooration — of figures ou tho walls and
ito, aro admissible in tho Church which din^ INndows, and of the free use of color and
4|raalo to remeient ideas and stimulate ireligious
emotion P It ia a question of some difBoulty.
Illustrated Bibles and portraits of saintly per-
sons ore in our honsea. Why may not scenes
from the BiUe be painted in fresco on our
ohurohes, orportraits of saints executed there
in mosaic P We admire a Madonna bv Kaphael
on the walls of a gallery, hanging there amid
incongruous mirroundings, or a Last Sapper
br Leonardo de Vinci, or Aruore del Castro P
Why not have snob a picture, if we could
procure it, on the wall of the church P And is
there any harm in tho statue of an apostle or
prophet for tho eye to rest upon P why ex-
clude from our sacred buildings objects which,
seen elsewhere, excite tho b^t feelings and
help to elevate tho soul P Is it a mere Puritan
prejudice that prevents this P I think it is not.
It 16 a precaution dictated by our knowledge
of human nature and of Church history. The
reproach of discouraging tho fine arts is one
which primitive Chiistianity had to endure.
Those arts ministered to heathen idolatry,
which tho preachers of tho Gospel everywhere
condemned, and tho artists, liko the silver-
smiths at Ephesus, who raised a riot against
St. Paul in defence of their craft, wcro unani-
mously opposed to tho now religion as having
a dull and sullen worship without images, gnr-
lands and processions. When one of those
artists was converted he was obliged to give
up his profession because ho could not as a
Christian devote his skill to the scrvioo of idol-
atry. But Christian art soon sprung up. Yos,
and we do well to know its history. It began
with attempts to express tho simplest facts und
hopes of our holy religion by figures carved
on old seals and signet rings, or painted on tho
walls of tho catacombs — figures of tho Good
Shepherd, of tho fish (ic/il/iiis) — being in
great letters an anagram for Jc.^us Christ, — of
God tho Sen and Saviour — tho vine, the serpent,
tho anchor, tho door, and sfoncs of sncred
story, e. r/., Abraham offering up Isaac, Moses
striking tho rock, the deliverance of Israel,
tho resurrettion of Lazarus. Tlieso were ob-
viously for instruction, not for use in worship,
and wero appropriate to a timo when there
wore no printed Bibles in the hands of the peo-
ple. Tho early Christians shrank from por-
traying Christ on tho cross, and tho earliest at-
tempt to set this forth by art show us a lamb
at the foot of across,or'a lamb with cross and
banner to suggest the death and victory of tho
Limb of God. Laay Eastlake, who is cer-
tainly no Puritan, docs not find any traeo of
tho sign of tho cross as wo form it, till the
middle of the fifth century, and the crucifix
oniydates from the ninth. What we find thus
in tho earliest times of Christianity is the
rough portrayal of Scriptural emblems and
scenes for instruction, admonition, and com-
fort These wero, in the phrase of Augrustin,
idktarmu'—iho books of tho simple
Ita this, however, lurked a very serious
peril. Mr. Ruskin has truly said that the
effect of formative art on religion is not onZ/
to impart to tho eyes imagined spiritual per-'
sons, but to limit their imagined presence to
certain places. So the Church began to have
BBcrod figures and favored shrines, and the
helps to instruction wero turned into helps to
idolatry, and Christians, alas ! began to kiss
tho feet of graven images. In vain a faithful
fowprotestod aiainst tho abuse, in vain tho
Greek emperors In tho eighth and ninth cen-
turies endeavorod to f>tay tho corruption of
Divine worship. Tho phrenzy of superstition
was too strong for them, and so it came to pasd
that all tho Eastern Church was decked with
images and all tho Western, till tho Reforma-
tiou, with both images and pictures, 'nie les-
son that corner to us from those centuries
seems to bo <hat it is very hiurd to keep Uie
copious use of symbolic art in religion from
degenerating into a superstitious abuse. Tho
Reformation is charged with the crime of dis-
couraging fine art, and tho charge i.;;:y be ad-
mitted in the sense in which it lies against
primitiveChristianity itself. Consi^'. .. tho Refor-
mation of tho Church of tho West. Art had
passed its grandest period and was becoming
professedly irreligious. Tlio ;naster-buildcrs
of the middlo ages wero dead, the men who in
Gothic architecturo rendered to religion au
august ministry of beauty and sublimity. But
tho mischief remained and was stcrcotvpcd,
tho separation of tho clergy from tho laity,
and tho adaptation of church buildings,
not to instruction and communion, but to im-
posing ceremonies, displays and processions.
The master painters and sculptors wero dead.
There was no more the rovercntial handling
or tender grace of a Fra Angelica. Bunscn
has said : " Michael Angclo and Raphael, with
their compeers, in their own oge, were the
last gfreut masters cf tho art springing from
a direct source of tho Divine preseneo." So
early aa tho latter half of tho 16th century wo
have to searoh long beforo wo discover a pic-
ture or statue really fit to placo in a church,
whose lineaments betoken or awi^cn any
roligious sentiment. And to this we must add
that painting no Icnger confined itself to
Scriptural subjects. It devoted itself largely
to legends and fables, as the Assumption of
the Blessed Virgin Mary, and the marriage
of St. Catherine, and so impressed, not truth,
but serious error on tho credulous minds of
tho people. And whero was sacred music P it
was monopolized by priests and choristers,
and there was no voice of song in the Christian
congregation. Thus it was not art at its best, .
it was art debased to the service of ignorance
and superstition, that the Reformation dis-
turbed. If it bo said that it went to work
too absolutely and sweepingly, we aro not
concerned to deny that in times of groat public
excitement excesses aro committed. It is
really childish to whimper over this. Tlio
defacement of even a few chef-d'amret of art
is not an exorbitant tax to pay for so groat a
blessing as the Reformation ; and, indeed, it is
a serious question if some countries would not
have gained considerably by losing more
than they did. Wo have a number of
fastidious ladies and gentlemen who have a
habit of prating against the moro thorougli
reformers of tho 10th century as men of shock-
ing taste and coarse feeling, who destroyed
like so many Vundals. Now, all tho leaucr.1
of the Reformation wcro men of culturo ; but,
happily for us, they held truth paramount to
all other considerations, and perceived that
superstitious accessories of worship should no
more be spared on mcro njsthetio grounds
than false doctrine should bo harbored on ac-
eount of tho elegant language in which it
may be couched. But it is really a great mis-
take to suppose that tho Reformation has, in
tho issues of it, been injurious to the fine arts.
It has widened human life, increased genenil
culturo, and in fact given to art a much wider
scope than was possible in the middlo ages.
Yos, it may bo replied, art has got secular
opportunities and rewards. Music goes to tho
opera house and painting takes to landscape.
i874.]
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCK EXTRA
i$
to battles, to itonna at im, to danoen on tho
gtnen, to the itag hant, to the family interior.
Bat irhei« ia in enooiuaged in It* nobleit
office, lerTiiig Ohiiit and embelliahlng tho
ohnroh f Now, I am ready to anawer thli. If
art ia willing to aerve religion and not
to dominate over it, we have, or should
have for it in the Hefonned Ohnroh aoope and
verge enongh. Take the art of Uiuio. Cer-
tainly it reooivod no diahonor from tho Be-
formation. It was much advantaged by the
bracking np of the oooleaiaatieal monopoly.
It waa fi«dienod and popularized in the Oer-
man .chorales, and in the psalms, tones and
chants of tho Uefurmed churches. And uiore
recently it haa obtained another and a mag-
nificent development in oratorios, nowhero bo
well rendered or so krdnly appreciated as in
Frotestant oommnnicies. What havo they
got in tho nnreformed churches to compare
with the sacred song of our oongregatlona
and families ? It has been said by a great
writer that among these " the most God-
forsaken operatic music has come to be the
quarry from which musical themes are select-
ed for the public worship of Ood 1" And of
course opera singers are in request to give duo
effect to such pieces of music. By no meana
do we assert or think that tho musical art has
yet received fall justice in any of our church-
es ; and indeed it is a subject which requires
more discreet hondliag than it has often re-
ceived, and more forbearance and mutual con-
sideration among Christian people. AU who
believe in spiritual music will admit that mere
musical performance can benotliing before
tiio Lord, unless aooompanied by melody in
the heart. The song of birds may be pleasing
to Gh>d as well as man, but sweet sounds are
nothing worth from intelligent and moral be-
ings without the understanding and tho pilsy
of the affections. But may not tho musical
art oMist to :xttano the soul to devotion ? Cer-
tain! v. It is when wo oome to enquire how
far this assistance should go that we come to
practical difficulties. And we shall find that
it ia impossible to lay down more than a guid-
ing principle, the application of it depending
very mnoli on the natural sonsibilityand ac-
quired caltnre of tho worshippers. Tho prin-
ciple is that regard should be had in church
Nong tu the <^flcation of the Christian x>e0'
nious praise to our Ood and Saviour. There
is no other law of Christ on tho subject. As
to tho application of this guiding principle
very much, as wo liAi a said, depends on tho
Honsibilitv and culture of tlio worshippers.
Very little art will distract some Christians,
whilo a groat deal helps and inspirits others ;
and among these last somo love a severe an-
tique style, while others are all for lively,
buoyant melodies. As in most of :>ur con-
gregations all those classes aro to bo found,
tliero is constant ucod for mi<tnal concession
in this matter and brotherly consideration.
Those who arc weak in mtisical feeling and
nuItuTo ought not to make their crudo taste
tho standard, and thoso wlio arc strong ought
not to despise or vox tho weak by donian&ig
such an artistic stylo of anthem and song,
as, however it might please the dibutantt,
would compel tho people at large to hold their
peace and become mere astonished or bewil-
dered listeners Take tho art of Architecture.
We repeat our humble tribute to tho niodiio-
val architects. Tho old Gothic grandeur fits
well with the emotions of romance. But
if we do hold the interests of Gospel
truths and tho edification of tho Christiin
people to bo paramount considerations, wo
cannot regret that the Reformation has
required some change in religious build-
ings. Tho genius of a really Reformed
Church requires the people to be more thought
of, and tho clergy less, tnan in the services for
wiiich the old Gothic cathedrals and abboyi
are adapted. It doos not want grand vistas
for religious pomps and performances, but re-
quires edifices suited to an audible and intel-
ligible aervioe. " A church," says Bnnsen,
> whio'u ia not arranged with a view to the
convenience of tho congregation, is in itself
soarcaW to be called • Chriation edifloe.
Thongb not ozcIosivelT, yet eaa wit i all y, it
shonld be a shnroh whisk can be proached lu.
In its whole g-on«d plan, arrangqmeot, and
ornamentation it most typify the exdnaiva
worship o5 the Father, Son and Holy Obost.
It must not be a temple dedicated to the Vir-
gin, nor a BasUiea defaced by prejeoting ahap-
ela of tha saints, and the insertion of side lu-
tars. There haa been too much hesitation in
defining thia to ourselves and our modem ar-
chitects, and oonssqnently our Church style
suffers bom ambiguity. And thus many of
us adhere to the tradition which makes tu pn*)
up buildings all of about the aize, because
those oontau as many people as our pastor is
supj-aaed to be able to watoh over, thus res-
trioting the assembly of worahlppan and the
scope of tha preacher in » whoUy arbitrary
manner to oorrespond with a mere pastoral su-
perintendence, when we ahako off these lim-
itations and tradltiona wo shall aee a great ad-
vanoe in Christian architecture. There will
be enoouragement to architects to stcdy out
atu*. ;ierfect a good IVotestant stvle, strictly
eoolosiastical ; externally, not in tne Isaat like
an opora-hoGte, a mnsio hall, or a com ex-
change, and internally not cheap and shabby,
and not gay and luxurions, not gloomy and
not garish ; but in everything pongrnons with
the sublimo purpose to which it is osvotod, and
fitted for a service in which simplicity is
studied, united praise and common prayer take
the lead, and instruction is imported to all by
one voice of ordinary oompass. And
now oa to the arts of sculpture and
painting. I have said that they were al-
ready being debased when the Reformation
occurred, and I cannot express any regret that
the Rsformation cheeked such decoration of
churches. Even the best products of those
arts which filled the niches or glowed on tho
walls of the old ohurchcf were regarded by
the more thorough Reformers as bow needless
and mischievous there — needless for instruc-
tion where there was " lively preaching of tho
Word," mischievous in wonhlp because they
had long been tho instruments and even the
objects of superstition. But art, as well .as
letters, helped the Reformation. Tourer and
. Holbein worked well for Luther. And what
a contrast between this healthy, vigorous stylo
pie, and that musical arrangement and stylo , ,. „,
Hhould be preferred which helps to bring out^ljnd the pMtRofon^
tlio greatest volumo of intelligent and humo- |the Jesuits, with the sentimentu adorations
and morbid ecstasies I Saints simpering, saints
crying, smiling, gesticulating, languiMiing —
always presenting their soft or delieately ^-
lid faces for tho spectator's admiration I But
it is not safe to bring oven tho best pictures
into tho House of Prayer. This is not a Puri-
tanic prejudice ; it is a Protestant instinct, and
it is supported by our survey of tho whole his-
tory of art in relation to worship. It i«
pleaded ihnt p'.ctuics may toorh as ninch
as sermons ; but Holv 8cripturf< (?ay»,
"Faith comes l)y hearing; ' "Hear and your
soul shall live." It in urged that symlwlism
is good and only idolatry bod. Introdnco
beautiful symbols and muny who now find re-
ligious services drcory will bo drawn to them.
But who will keep thoso people from crossing
tho lino whiro worship with the help of sym-
bols degenerates irto worship of symbols, into
imago worship, and idolatry? Tlio pleas now
put forward are in fact the very same on
which images and pictures were multiplied
long ago, to tho heathenizing of Christianity,
ami on which they are now defended in tho
Church ef Rome. But tho course of degener-
acy ensued, and such is human nataro that it
will ensue again and again. There is
something very low toned and unworthy
in the language one sometimes hears about
making tlia Cliurcli and its services at-
tractive. " Let us do something to draw and
please tho young people," is tiio cry in one
quarter, and forthwith tho House of Prayer is
gaudily denorated and painted, much in the
style of a steamboat saloon ; there is an out-
ery for short aermons, and a grand ezpondi-
wn for mereenarf music. As for the old
Christiana they are In the Ohnroh already,
nd nothing need be done to pleaae them. Let
tham sit by patiently whilo these ozperimcnt.4
are made to catch youngsters, and to intcrui>t
giddy people whoilndno attraction in mem
heavenly truth and fellowship, " Let us .
have lively services," is the cry in another J—
quarter, and fortwith surplico'i go upon tho ^
choir and Variegated garments upon tho
clergy, thnrifers come in with incense, lit-
tle boys ring bells, processions aro formed
along the aisles with nanners and marching
hymns, and there is a great deal of liodily rx-
erciae in bowing and Imeeling and wheeling
about at set places. It is now what is called '
a lively service, i^ is said to draw well, as
though it were a play. Yes, and others arc
just degrading ruigion, though, not in tho
samo pourilo fashion, who, with tho samo
notion, try sensational preaching, od.vertised
like the performances ofconj uxors and travel-
ling " stars," preaching odd topics to catch
an audience, work up for pulpit effect the
inoidenta of tho week, and draw u vagrant
crowd, having itching ears. Has it como to
this f Doea any one suppose that tho
work of God on the earth needs to be
Sromoted by auch devices as these V
I it forgotten that our holy religion has some-
thing higher and better to do than please tho
nnthinking people who may be coaxed or
wheedled into its sacred coui'ts P Surely its
mission is not to tickle the cars or gratify the
taste, but stir the consciences of men with tho
authority of truth in the namo of tho living
Ood. what is gained by setting n numl)er of
thoughtless people simpering in a church P
Huoh better to e^ve them moral pain and bring
them to godly sorrow and self-discontent.
Thus the more serloudy we think of tho ctfect
which the Gospel sh</nld produce, the less do
we eare for the outcry of many ssthetio peo-
ple about tho omamentatien of buildings and
the infiuence of a atril&ng rituaL Wo deal
either witL thoso who are witliout or with
tliose who are within. As to those who aro
without we do them little good by inducing
them to attend our attractive services, — per-
haps do them harm by causing them to con-
found sensuous gratification with religions
emotion. A thousand times better to win
them in tho oM Apostolic style, and depending
neither on wi>dom of words nor on l}eauty of
symbol, to make direct appeal with the word
of truth to the understanding and'consoience,
and, \mdor the blessing of the Holy Ghost, to
prick tho hearts till they ory, "Men, brethren,
what shall wo do V Then as to those who
are within we are surely in harmony with our
dispensation when wn teach and train them to
give tlio minimum importance to form and let-
ter, and the maximum to spirit and truth.
By all means observe every luw of good
taste, and welcome all innocent helps to tho
culture and expression of devout fooling, but
to make ado about tho external appointments
of tho Church is to work on Iho inferior prin-
ciple and neglect tho superior, ivliich deals
with the internal and invisible. An English
clergyman writing recently in one of the Re-
views has put tliis consideration in iho follow-
ing words: "Itisimportanttoremembertbat
ascrvico which encourages cdif.oation of alower
order at the expense of higher edification is
not really a building up, but a pulling down.
Wo may have a service which srratifios lestho-
tio sense in tho highest degree; where every
art combines architecture, sculpture, painting,
music and acting, to purify the taste and de-
vato tho feeling ; and we may have ono bare,
cold and hard in all externals, yet glowing
witli an inner intensity of faith and lovo which
shows tho other pale, lukewarm and spiritless
by its side — tho form of godliness without tlio
power. And not only may thoso two forms of
worship e^st apart, experience seems to show
that they havo a tendency to exist apart. It
was after building the first Templo that Solo-
mon fell into idolatry. It was the unbelieving
Ilcrod who carriedoutthe aplendid restoration
of the second Temple, jnst before the fulling
away of Israel. Phidias and Sophocles flour-
ished in tho decline of tho national reli-
gion ; Christian art arose in a corrupt and
sunk into a reformed Christendom. Wo
cannot believe that nrt nnd religion nt their
it
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
LOct.
Ml
t!
hJgliMit ue imoonoiUble, bat here on
earth we noedmnahoantiim in the empIOT-
nMBt of wt in our reUgioni Mrrioee. We
cannot ■imu-' aim at making theee eervioea
attietic and attraotive aa thoogh tUa mnat
neoeMarll/ bbndnoeto the higherediOoation."
—Bt». rro/Mnftr. Uanywriten hare pointed
oat the Mune thing, many candid obaorrera
will confirm it, thai the ornamental auoeeaoriea
of religion when mnltiplied and highly rained
have crowded out reugion itadf, and that
there haa naoallT been moet sabetanoe of
piety where there haa been leaat ehow or garni-
tore. ETenadTOoatea of ceremonial fplendor
have lamented the decay of primitive piety
which coincided with the increase of external
pomp, aeomding to that pithy Mying, "In
Qie Mily Ohnrah there were wooden com-
munion cape and a solden olergr, but now
we have a wooden clergy and golden oops 1"
In tinatlng the whole qoeation I feel that I
mnat diMppoint thoee wiio always wish to
determine and dogmatim. The qoestion
raised ia one only partly of principle and
partly of pradence, and m discussing a pm-
dential question one cannot avoid what will
seem to some minds obvioos oommonplaoea and
saperflnoos cautions. I do not shake my head
at improvemento, — I welcome them. I do not
want Btiiheas, unconthness, or austerity. I
dialikb It. But when I see a strong current of
dangerous tendmoy in the Chur(£ I wish to
eboSi it and stop it— not float helplessly upon
it for a quiet life. And the tondenov I see if
toward tne exaggeration of art and its effect
on worship. The way to check it is to develop
the maraf and sj^tual forces. We do want
art, fine art, but it is the work of the Holy
Ohoet on the hearts and characters of men.
We wont mere and more melody to the Lord
in the heart under the master touch of the
spirit. We want pictures in the Church— the
likenesses of Christ portnyed on the disposi-
tions of EUs people. Wo want the new man
formed by Divine sculpture, and no mere silent
statue, but quickened by the Divine breath.
We should care very litUe for art and man's
device in the Cnimwh, if onlr we had it filled
with Christiana like the Lord.
At the condnsion of Dr. IVober's paper the
Chairman announced the presence of ez-Gov-
enor L. B. Wilmot, of New Brunswick, the
Tvesidnt elect of Uie Dominion Branch of the
Evangelical AlUance.
Ez-Govemor V^tuiot then took the Chair
and hia apjiearance was greeted with marks of
the livdieet satisfaction by the Conference.
He thanked his brethren of the Conference for
the honor they hod conferred upon him in elect-
ing him to the position of President of this
organiaatioi^. He did not ooudder himself
worthy of the honor, but still if dcsp interest
in the cause of theAllionnr and sincere love
for the Iiotd JosuB Carist <( are any qualifica-
tion for tiio poet, he trusted he was qualified.
He had longed to be with them nom the
beginning of the Conference, but was prevented
by ecdesustio duties at home from coming
sooner. Ho was happy to be present and bear
his testimony to the necessity of personal re-
ligion, of being like Christ in order that they
ndght all be one in Him, and thna contribute
to the honor and prosperity of the Protestant
Churches. He hoped that the result of this
gathering woidd be to promote the Redeemer's
kingdom, and he was sure that the world would
beUie better for it.
lb. HxHET Vaslet wished to say a few
woida npon the subject discussed by Dr.
Fraaer, which was of vital importance. The
present age might, to some extent, be charao-
tarised oa an extravagant one, and he was not
sure that this extravagance waa at all in har-
mony with the service of God. Our houses
of wofidiip should be made comfortable, but
there diomd be great care token not to make
them more tiiui comfortaUa when so m^y
men wen suffering from lack of charity. Ho
had been struck by the corroborative testimo-
ny of the Bible to the truth of Dr. IVaser's
remarks. Chdr singing by a fewhiredper-
sons was exoeedinglr damaging, and in Eng-
landmany ohunhes nad ' n rent asunder on
this very qnesUon. A.^-^- ing that is not
3 (iritnal was utterly opposed to the genius of
hrlstian worship, and the sooner wu recog-
nised this neat truth and keep to it, the bet-
ter for the Church and for the spread of the
Oospd. And whether we think of tho work
of Christ in tho light of the dignity of its
character, or of the issues involved, we sro
shut up to Uiis conclusion : that tho Trork most
pass into tho hands of the great and glorious
Spirit of Ood. "Hot by might nor by pow-
er," not by the gieatnese of architectural
sUll, nor by tho beauty of tho music, but by
tho spirit of Ood, wiiro men to be attracted
and won. If we could thus loam to depend
less on external aids and more on spiritual
weapons, wa would see the Church regain
much of h>;r spiritual power.
^B. Jmim proposedthat discussion should
take place after all the papers of the morning,
which were cognate to each other, were finish-
ad, and that the reading of theletter oontinu*
till a quarter pc^twdve. This was seoondod
by Dean Bond, and carried. Ber. Ptof . Mao-
Kni.-rht was then called on for his paper on
" Confessions of Faith,— their use and abuse.'«
Major 'General BusBOWs said:— I would like
to congrbwiulato my Mend Dr. Eraser on the
very interesting otuuractor of 'Jain paper, and
would midce uie remark the.' the state of
things to which the Doctor refers Isdue to are-
martaUe reaction which has of late taken place
in the mother country. Frevioua to this re-
action of ihought a comparative deadness had
settled down, oven over tne evangelical portion
of the Church, and the Lord haa overnQed the
evil of the day, to cause it to oontibuto to the
bringing about of a great spiritual awakening,
and revival, and for the good of His kingdom.
The inoreaso of spirituality among British
Christians is generaUy observed, and is bearing
remarkable fniit in toe work which has been
going on in Scotland. There is another great
evil prevailing of an opposite character to that
of wmch Dr. fVoser'a paper treats, and I W(mld
like if he would take it up in another paper ; I
refer to the free (Unking which is so preva-
lent. At the Conference of the Evangdical
Alliance recently held in Holland, we were
greatly pained to find many of the ministers
had embraced forms of entor. It Is a t<me for
earnest work and prayer, and I pro^ Jiattho
Lordmay tsfnatf ay everr^ril feomluHChuiob.
Ber. Mr. Wiuox said: There is I think
third ^inoiple which should b] re-
membeced in addition to those adduced
Dr. Eraser in his paper on public
ip; and that is, that nothing should
be Nnnodnced into publio worship that
is not taught by positive precept or dednoible
from the teaoUngs of the Now Testament.
That was the principle of all the Beformers,
and it was that which, being carried out in ito
fulness in Scotlsnd,enabled uo Bef ormation in
that country to nuJce tho advances which it
did make. That was tho principle of the Bo-
formers of the Continent, and I believe that it
was the departure from tkat principle which
dUd more than any thing else to check the pro-
gress of the Beformation. John Knox once
said that whatever in worship has originated
in tho brain of man is idolatry. I do think,
r jr, that unless we adhere to tho Bible, and to
that alone, wo will necessarily go astray. If
tho matter is to bo left to n.an's judsment or
to man's taste, where will wo end f If we are
to admit all that is supposed to assist men's
worship, where are wo to cod ? Some think
the cross ossisto their devotion, and so there is
no end to what might bo introduced. I was
onco placed in tho position similar, I suppose,
to that in which many are now placed, and
was very much puzzleii os to whst was and
what was not right, until I was forced, at last,
to take this rule, that the teaching of Scrip-
ture was the only safe guide.
Ishouldjustlikoto moke aremarkonthelast
paper which has been md touching tho view
Qiatman should be allowed to subscribe to
confessior>«, as a whole, without being bound
to accept every port of them. I believe such
a courES would admit th? most serious errors.
Speaking of the adoption of the system by
the Fnsbyterian Church of the United States
I heard a representative say Luw taev intend-
ed to subscribe to theii oonfessioa. We might
Saa far in this direction as we please, ana as
r in that direction as we pleased. I believe,
sir, that this yery provision wiii yet rend tiiat
Church in twain. (No, no.;
The Bev. Dr. Muir then made some re-
marks which could not be heard in all partu
of the building.
As Bev. Jomr Latrsbit, of Halifax, would
have no other opportunity than the present
for the reading of his paper, it was dedded
by the Conference that it be now read.
HTMNS OF THE CHUBOH : A BOND OF
cHBiJiTiAN imnr.
Bev. Jomr Latbztji, of Halifax, read the
following paper; —
It ia almofit impaaible to overestimato the
Lnfinecceof really goud hymns. To the Church
of God ti.3y cciistitute an imperishable treas-
ure. A sat^ous statesman has been credited
with the expression of a belief that, if permit-
ted to make the ballads of the nation, and thus
£ve direction to the currento and enthusiastic
tpnlses of popular feeling, he did not care
who made the laws, npon the same principle,
applicable to religious life as to politioal move-
ments, the inmiortal hymnr of the Church re-
present some of tho most potent and persuasive
elemento and forces of the Christian world.
The hymns of the ancient Chcrdh, the in-
spired Psalms, wUl alwaya live. Their mould-
ing power haa been immieasuraUy great. The
Book of Psalms has been designated a Hymn-
Book for all times. In them every emotion
ox the heart, every aspiration of iVe mind and
every variety of spiritual experience, through
all grades of fear, doubt, hope and Piitioipa-
tion, from the first sob of p^tentia. angtush
to tha full rapture of joy in God, find dear
and ample expression. The pure impassioned
strains which in the early Church, beneath
the brightness cf the Shdonah, were song by
the temple-choir must ever constituto on im-
portant elMnent in sanctuary worship.
"Songs," says Tholuck. "which like the
Psalms have stood the test of three thousand
years, contain a germ for eternity." Doubt-
less to the music of golden harps they will be
chanted by the ransomed Church of God.
The early Christians n>oke to each other in
" psalms and hjmns and spiritual songs, mak-
ing mdody and singling with grace in their
hoarto unto tb« Lwd.* Pliny notiood that
Christians of jrfythynia mH at early dawn to
ring hymns of praise to Christ. In the expe-
rience of Angutine, on the occasion of nis
baptism, we have evidence of the power of oon-
gregati<nuil singing in the first centuries of the
CL^stian Church. During the medieval age,
inwhidi the oontrollic^ influence of the time
waa mainly a proud and powerful ecdesiastic-
al despotism, tnere was comparativdy little of
the'spontaniety and fulness and power of
spiritual life whidi seeks expression in praise.
The statue of Memnon, at Thebes, on tho
banks of the Nile, is said to have remained
silent and impasmva while the oold shadows
of night rested upon it; but when struck by
the wnt bright beams of morning light tho
marble breathed and gave forth its wondrouo
vibrations and mystic harmonies of sound.
The Christian Church in daye of niritual de-
clension was muto and her lips sealed ; but re-
vival power and the gradous vidtaticn of the
Spirit of God came as the breatlang of a new
life uid the inspiration of holy Bong.
In the land of Luther hynms were sung at
tho Beformation. The noble chorals of Qer-
many ore monumental evidence of the deep,
brood wove of religious fed<ng which at
that period swept over the Fatherland.
In England, according to Bishop Butnet,
the singing of psalmswas asign by which men's
affections to the Beformation were measured.
Not until the dghteenth century, however,
in the British Ides, did the power of Christiau
life find adequate expresdon. When the
deep fervor evoked by the revivsl whidi then
swept through the Isnd, demanded utterance.
He who is the
" Source of old prophetic Are,
Fountain of light and love,"
/
i874.]
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
»1
I modo Mme re>
leard in all parts
I: A BOND OF
inr.
alifaz, Nad the
orerestbnate the
t. To theChuroh
iperUhaUe tieas>
laabeen credited
f that, if pennit.
iiiaticai,aadthiu
and eothudaatic
he did not care
I same principle,
M political moye>
t theOhnichre-
Dtand penuaaire
ristianworid.
Ohcroh, the in-
e. Their mould-
ably Kieat. The
piated a Hymn-
I every emotion
of the mind and
erience, thiongh
« and p-iiticipa-
Itentia. mgnVii
nOodiftidGlear
>are impaaiioned
Choreb, beneath
h, were song by
oiutitate anim-
toary worihip.
which like the
three thonaand
mity." Donbt-
rps they will be
<ohofO«d.
B each other in
nal ionga, mak-
. grace in their
y noticed that
i early dawn to
In the expe-
Dccaaion of his
he power of con-
oentorieaof the
) mediosTal age,
noe of the time
fol ecdeaiastic-
ratirely little of
and power of
adonln praiae.
Thebes, ontho
have remvUied
cold <hadow8
'he& stmok by
ibg light the
I ita wondrouH
liea of aonnd.
i epiritnal de-
leafed ; but re-
idtation of the
iag of a new
Hong.
I were annir at
horala of Oer-
of the deep,
ng which at
) Fatherland,
shop Bmnet,
>y which men's
ere meaanred.
When the
whioli then
led utterance,
breathe^ an inapiration of rapt darotion, and
touched hallowadlin with iaoMb Dr.Watta
wrote hjmaa al light and Bweetaeaa, and
Oharlea Woalejr hacame pce-emittantly th« hard
of thatreriTaflnaoli.
Beoant rerivalalMvenot ooaatitated or In-
aagnrated any saw o* noUar era in the oompo-
Hitum of aonga iot the sanotoary ; bet t£ey
have been diitiagidahed by the nae of hymns
as an evangeliatio agency. " Tlie old, old
stor7"i8 anngaa well aatold in the great
congregation with wondrons power and pathos.
And those hrmna of the Ohnroh " btttne in-
ward into Bmus afar," which have stmok home
to the heart of Christendom, and which belong
alike to 'icrvioea of rerival power and blessing
in idl Kvangelioal Ohnrohea, do not present
" the troth aa it is in Jesns," in dilnteaor de-
J>leted favor. They supply language of pen-
tential supplication ana of faiui whibh ap-
propriates the merits of the Redeemer's sacn-
floial offering. They are full of Christ The
gold of the Goapel, fused as in the crucible
of tiie refiner, nows forth in a pure rich
stream of saoi«d psalmody.
"That is all my thedogr," said the
bte Tenerable ana aooompushed Bish-
op lIoIlTaine, of Ohio, referring to that
hymn of heart-trust so often heard in prayer
service,
" Just as I am without one pIsa,
But that Thy blood was sued for me.
And that Thou bid'st me come to Thee,
O Lamb of Ood, I come."
In these experimental and richly Scriptural
hymns, to which our common Ohriiitianity ia so
largely inde><tcd, all purposes of devotion, and
aU demands of Christian effort, are met and
satisfied. Their value in sn|>plyin3r language
and in fumishinff expression to deep and
varied feelings of the heart, and to higher
eurpoae of ChristiaD life, is often manifested
i a very marked and memorable manner in
the oonfisrences and conventions which have
become a distinguished feature of this age of
the Church. Aa words of electrical eamest-
ness, like fire amongst stubble; and a tide of
magnetic feeling, like wind upon the waving
wueac, sweep over the audience, the
there win be more thin one eeclesi a at ical or-
ganisation. UnUoimity does not neossaarily
oonatitntethenoUsstnnity. ThvewasaTlst-
Ue unity in the snoampment of Israel upon
which, wiA wonder and awe, bam the hsimt
of Peer, the Midianitiah diviner Ioah»d.^ro
h!a vision the tents of the tribea, thongh
separate and distinct, pw sented aacena of per-
fect order and marveloua oompletsness. In
the centre was the eoetly and beautiful sanc-
tuary. There too hovend the p!Uar-oloud of
the Divine presence which, aa the sun sank to
the borixon, ahot fmth ita crimaon, fiery splen-
dor. Kearest to the Tabernacle were tho
priests and the Soribea ; and beyond these, in
a square, were the tenta of the tribes. The
law of eDwmpment waa :
" Every man of the children of Israel shall
pitohbr his own standard with the ensign of
nis fatner's house."
There waa division into tribes and also into
familiea; but such was the orderly distribu-
tion and the perfect harmony produced that
Balaam exdauned.
" How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and
thy tabernitolea, O Israel t As the valleys are
they spread forth, aa gardens by tho river-
side, as the trees of lilac-aloes, which tho Lord
hath planted, UStL as oedar trees beside the
waters."
Could there be a more beautiful or oomplcte
type and representation of the spiritual unity
of tho Chursh of Christ upon earth t
With ancient tribal divisionB oorresnmd
present denominational distinctions. Each
section of the Church hasits own ensign and
own " standard ;" but above til keo-
tional symbols, npon the-bill of God, w s
that standard, broadest, brightest, loftiest, to
which all tho nations flew.
This illustrative tribal allusion 'a the more
legitimate and instructive because in vision
and prophecy it is (.orried on to tho last, best
glorious period of tho Church. In tho mag-
nificent scenes of the ApocalyiMO, when the
anthem strain of Redemption is to bo celebrat-
ed, the choir worshippers are selected and
sealed, not from one tnbo, but all the twelve
tribea of the spiritual Israel of Ood.
tion a^c^ised o«n only find fitting expression ( ^VnammUy, perfict identUy ofUliefin matttri
in joyous song. Hearts beat faster and couU' r-rrr- - ' - ' -
, - . , J- .^*"™ neat faster and conn- Vfdoetriiu and eretd, w» eantuthope fullv t»
tonanoos glow wiUx tho suffused light of holy \ealiu. Even if the Aposties' Creed and the
' aspiration as pent up feeling and longings of — - ■
i soul find utterance in
" Nearer my God to Thee."
f Challenged an<7 charged by motives the most
sacred and imp«>rative to high and hallowed
consecration, there rises not seldom on such
occasions the earnest and impassioned strain
of what has been called the " Harseillaise
Hymn" of the batt^ons of the Militant
Church:
" A charge to keep, I have
A God to glorify."
Evangelical allianoe and tiie growing inter-
courbe of Cliristians have developed some es-
sential elements of u vital Christian unity,
and havo indicated amocta and possibilitica of
union of which untu now we have scarcely
been cognizant.
The distinctive uttribntes of our common
humanity are independent of all logical rules
and all arbitrary distinctions. Vtxial articu-
lation and the vital forcea of life — the heart
throb with its mystic murmuring and the
tear that glistens in tho eye — are common to
all. There is in these the touch of nature that
makes the world akin. So v> <piritual life
there are great essential things, conscionsncas
of need, the' thrill of renewea existence, braath-
ing of the soul after Ood, pulsation of heart
and life to that which ia heavenly and divine,
which demand considerable expression :
" Ourtears, our hopes, our alms aie one,
Our comforta and our cares."
Hymns of faith and hope and love are, there-
fore, the r. r-naeular of Christian life.
Forthe onenesa of His people, the .Avionr
prayed on the eve of Hia " cmm and paasion,"
the sublime petition waspresented : " That
they all may be one, aa Thou Father art in
me, and I in Thee, that they may be one
_ius." Orvaniounityweneed not hope to attain.
F,ven in the '"menial days of &» Ohuioh
Nioene Creed were accepted with complete ac-
cord, we ahould be compelled to disouas and
divide upon tho Athanasian Creed or some other
venerable formula of Christian antiquity.
As eminent divines and astute theologians,
acknowledged oxponenta of formulated truth
held by the bodies to which they belong, fol-
low each other in these representative gather-
ings, we are sometimes sensible to sug^ostions
of difference. At ono time there is a thread-
ing of Anglicaa theology, then a touch of
Calvin's massive power, and again, with quiet
mastery of thought, we are lod into the
richness and freeness of evangelical Armenian-
ism. There are points indicated which,
possibly, in other days, when Christians
seemed more eager for polemical fray than
for aggressive enterprise, would hare con-
stituted a battle-ground of creeds and parties.
But whatever may be the accent and termin-
ology of essays and expositions in hymns of
devotion, all suggestions and shadings of
distinction and denomination alike are dis-
pelled. They vanish like the morning mist
from the mountain brow. Toplady and
the Wesleys were doughty champions of
their respective systems, making sad havoc
at times of theology, in gettmg materiid
for checks and counter-checks ; but the moment
they emerge from the dust and din of the con-
troveraial arena, to write their immortal com-
poaitions, "Bock of Agea" and "Jean, Lover
of My Soul," there is no longer a note of
diaaonanoe. The chorda of thought and
fading beat and thrill in perfect imlaon.
To no one Oliristian oommtmity, however
iufiuentiaLdo the most treaaured hymna of the
Church btdong. There oould not poasiblv' be
any monopoly of the noble and veneraUe 3k
i>Mtm,ofCowper'a'<Fonntain filled wiOi blood,"
of Dr. Watt*]) hymn of Calvary, "When I snr-
vey the wondioua <iloas," of Charirs Wee-
ley'a fervent Irrio, " O for a thousand tocgue
to aing," or ferrMietf a Coronation, a boU*
tribute to the regdgkwy of Christ, "AU hail
thepover of Jaan'a name."
The misslonaiy hymn of the aainted Heber
belooga to no singM dsnomination. It is the
■Ud evangd of the whola Ohnioh. The
baantifol ccllaotion of " hymna adaoted to be
sung" atthla Oeueral Ocaiferenoe, oommene-
ing with the paalm of praise ;
<< All people that on aaith do dwdl
BiDg to the Lord with ehewful Toioe,"
and doaing with the sweet stanias, bagia-
ning :
" Bleat be the tie that binda
Our hearta In Ohristiaa love."
ia nobly representative and ia in itsdf almoat
auffldent to ooustitute a baaic and a bond of
evangdioal alliance.
On a visit to Ireland, enteri'ig, quite a
stranger, a place of worship, the first words
hearawcre familiar aa voicea of the hooaehold,
hallowed by predoua memories of woidtip
and tho " Communion of Sainta" on both aides
of the Atlantic, always music to the ear and
more than masio to the heart :
" Arise my soul, arise,
Shake off thy guUty fears."
It wan not easy to leave that service without
publidy^ giving expression to gratitude tot a
lid: heritage of hymns for the unity of wor-
shippers in sanctuary service, and for the com-
mon bond of Christian Communion. Oh,
do wo n6t feel that in hymna of lg«ise
wo attain to a glorioua spiritual unity I They
bind us into one. Denominational buss are
diasolvcd into soft, purd, white light. Here
we diall probably find the true InHumot the
Christian Church.
It haa been suggested in one large aeetica of
tho Protestant <%uroh, that instead of aavenl
sdection8,one hymnal might be used l^ all
congregations bearing that name, without dia-
tinotion of clime or speech
Is it teo much to hope that throughout the
Holy Catholic Church m all the world, hymna
of the agea shall yet, by conatraining impulae
and common consent, constitute one accepted
standard of sanctuary worship f
The nosiilulity of a Uesscd spiritual unity,
not of dogma, or of polity, but of devotion, is
dearlyintimated in tae beautifui language of
inspired prophecy ; —
" Thv watchmen shall lift up the voice ;
with the voice together diall they sing ;
for they diall see eyo to eye, when the Lord
diall bnng again Zion."
Shallthat bright vision of the evangdicol
prophet have ita accomplishment in the full
measure of the sublime ioeaf
. Once united, and universal prayer would
have seemed impracticable. The " Week
of Prayer" is now an established insti-
tution of the Protestant Church. Chris-
tiana of every name and worshippers of every
dime unite in grand embassy to the throne of
Omnipotence. Tho followers of Jesus of every
nation at J, kindiod and tongue meet simul-
tancoudy at tho common Heroy-aeat. The
censer which is in the hand of the angel at the
golden altar overflowa with the " prayers of all
saints." A few yeaiaago the man would have
been deemed a mere vidonary who ventured to
predict a time at hand when, on the phu of
<• an international aeries, " several evangelical
Churches would, by special arrangements.
Mdect, from week to week,for prayetf nf perusa {
and earnest study, the same aaored page an"
the same theme of the living oradea of God.
Ia it not within the range of pnuiibility in
view of the growing unity of the Chnnm, a
unity of faith, fedmg and of deepening sym-
pathy with the soul-saving purpoaea of the
Bedeemer, that we may, in the inspired psalma
of David, and the rapt strains ot Isaiah, in
oompoaitiona sndi aa those of St. Ambrose and
St. Bernard, of Watta and Wedey, of Heber
and Keble, and athera whoae gifted min-
strdsyhaa been aanotioned and accepted by dl
evangelical Churohas, find a higher and moro
hallowed bond of the vaitr for which Jeaus,
on Hia way to Cavalry, ofllsred sublime inter-
cessary prayer r It might not be deemed aa-
MONTREAI, DAILY WITNESS
[0
iCT.
Kontia* or 0T«n doniraUo that any lootioii of
tho Ghurah nhoiild diopcnno with its own
RtoBdwdii of devotion and of public wondiip.
The object at which wo aim— a oIjMr bond of
Chriatiai anitjr— would be attained if supplo-
montaiy to each hymnal, bearing tho impti-
matur of tho ETangelioal Alliance, there wore
a leleotlon of psalma and hymnn, in which,
at leant on Rpccinl oocasioni, if not in one ler-
vice of each Sabbath, all Chrirtian people
oonld unite in pndie and thankagiving to Al-
inightr Qod.
in the grandand glowingimngcry of thoPro-
phetEzekiel, the ideal and ultimate glory of tho
Church fthapes itself intoa magnificent temple
not made with handH.nutof muteriiil form, and
frame woilc never realiised in earthly architec-
ture, carved codnr and Hcu'lptured marble, but
built up of " living stoneH." In that temple
of Ood there ahall be altar and testimony —
holy prieathood, and Hpiritual Bacrifloea,— a
choir-song with itii ncrompniiiments — sound-
ing cymbal, silver of Hwoot bells, stringed in-
struments, — and courts thronged with wor-
shipper! of every land and clime, with their
tribute of prayer and praise, iuconae and a pure
offering.
The full aooomplishment of that prophetic
vision will doubtless be signalized by acumen i-
eat urvieei of praite. From the Church upon
earth in the brightness and fulness of millennial
triumph there shall roll up the exalting
chorus:
'* One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one Ood
and Father of all, who is above all, and through
all, and In you all."
By the use of one language in worship, tho
Church of Rome, true to tier instincts and
traditional policy, has attained, in her splendid
ritual and imposing service, to a dead level of
uniformity. A nobler unity may yet bn
realized by the Churches of Protestantism, in
which, with the same comprehensive liturgy,
the worship of Ood shall be celebrated in all
the living languages of the earth.
In an oratorio, the production of some great
master, ono sublime idea is wrought out
through all changes and variations of measure
and melody, clearly intimated in the prelude
and gradually swelling into magnificent
chorus. The variations do not intornipt the
unity of the matcliloss compuHition, but con-
tribute to its grandeur and improssiveness.
The perfection of praise in tho Church will be
attained in the complete blending of denomi-
national variations into triumphant harmony
of saored and universal sonir. '■ Fraiso in t>.o
Church by Christ Jesus," is tho superb con-
ception of the ApoKtlo Paul, sweeping cen-
turies and cycles, in an unbroken contin-
uity, "throughout all ages, world without end."
Already hymns of tho Church supply lan-
guage of worship to millions of people on
this continent, to tlie many nations and
tongues tf civilized Europe, to Chinese Chris-
tians, American worNhippern, the redeemed
tribes of Africa, islanders of the distant sea,
and to gioups gathered for prayer and praise
by the sacred rivers of India and amidst the
ppicy groves of Ceylon.
Beginning with the rising sun in the dis-
tant East, and follo^t ' 'g the orb of day in hie
glorious course, through western nations, the
voice of prniKe is wnf ted across the wide waters
of the Atlantic, taken up by the thousands of
Christian assemblies on this American conti-
nent ; thence borne over the Pacific ocean, tho
strain rolls back to tho land of the rising Kun.
Thus the ''Wguage of ancient prophecy has
found a >~( e liberal accomplishment thun
could have been anticipated even in the nipt
vision of the Beer : From tho rising of tlio
sun to tho going down of the same tho Lord's
name shall be praised.
TLe united song of Cliristcndom is the pre-
lude and prophecy of praise throughout all
ages.
From earth with her ten thousand tongues,
from " Afric's sunny fountains," from tho
Thames and the Ti1)cr, from tho Nile and tho
Ganges, from the Mississippi and tho St. Law-
rence, from rivers yet unknown to song, there
shall swell up mighty and continuous as " tho
sound of many waters" the uuthom of univer-
sal praUe,
" Till nation after nation tau«ht the ttraln.
Earth rolls the rapturous llosanuah round."
The voice of prait!;i in tho Church shall
sweep on unbroken^ throughout all ages, until
amidtt tho splendors of jumper and gold and
burning sapphire, before the tlirono of Ood
and the Lamb,it shall become the choir-song of
heavenly worshippera— tlio Hallelujah Chorus
of eternity .
Between the Church on earth and thoCliuroh
In heaven there is a glorious luiity :
"They sing the Lamb In hymns above
Aud we la hymns below."
" And they sang a now song, sa} >ng Thou
wast slain and bust redeemed us to God by
thy blood out of every kindred and tongiio and
people and nation."
The mighty, matchless symphonies of re- Lmm
demption, in which oil voices blend and alr^P^
choirs chant, and to which all harmenics con-
spire, and all harpers harp, and all angels sing,
shall crown and consummate the eternal unity
of the ransomed Church of Ood.
ON CONFESSIONS OJ, FAITH— THEIR
rSE AND ABUSE.
Rev. Professor MacKniobt, of Halifax,
N. S., read u paper on tho above subject as fol-
lows :
A confession differs from a creed, or from
other forms of creed, in its length. It is a
detailed compendium of theology, used as a
creed.
The uses of a creed, longer short, are three :
It may be employed as a testimony to tho
truth, OS a test of orthodoxy, or as a manual
of instruction. For this lost purpose tho con-
tents of a confession aro usually recast into
the form of catechism. Wo limit our present
remarks to the two purposes first named. A
confession is either volunteered or imposed —
volunteered as a testimony or imposed as a
test. It is with the second of these uses that
we are most familiar ; but it was for the first
that they were originally prepared. The parent
of this whole class of ecclesiastical documents
was the apology presented by tho Saxon re-
formers and their friends to the Diet at Augs-
burg in 1530, usually known as the Augsburg
Confession. The object of the reforming
princes was to make a favorable impression on
the Emperor and the Romish majority of tho
Diet by a lucid and eifective presentation of
their views. By n fullstatomant of thoprinci-
pal articles of the Christian faith they refuted
tho charges of infidelity and heresy that were
continually flung at them by their adversaries;
and by exposing the nnacriptural character
and immoral tendency of principles and prac-
tices intHMluccd and sanctioned by the Church
of Rome, they justified their position ae Pro-
tostants, and their claim to have ecclesiastical
abuses reviewed and rectified. Their confes-
sion was, as Luther said, a sermon preached
by princes. As a testimony borne to uie truth
in high places, it refuted slander, vindicated
their cause and disseminated their principles
in quarters not easily reached through the
ordinary channels of information. It was
literally a confession of their faith, a public
declaration of what they believed. And their
purpose in emitting such a declaration led
naturally to elaboration of theological topics,
and greater minuteness of detail than would
havo Imen necessary if their immediuto aim
had been to provide a mere test of orthodoxy.
The comprehensiveness and logical coher-
ence of the theological confession commendrd
it to general admiration and approvnl. And
thus, after tho grand conflict wich the papury
was over, it was converted into a polemical
weapon among the Protestants themselves.
When a great controversy arose, as that
about i.ho Lord's Supper, it ended in
tho formation of a now confession on
either siJo. It was natural, too, that
each national ehuroh should prefer to frame
its own confession, instead of borrowing
that of a foreign church. The number of
thesedocuments embraced inHall'sHarmonyof
Protestant Confessions is sixteen — including
the thirty-nino brticlcs af tho Church of ling.
land and the Wostmiustir Confession— tli«
twothatare best known in the J''nglisli-spcal(.
ing part of Christendom.
hen a confession had been onco adiiptril,
its employment as a test of orthixluxy natur-
ally followed. Princes, P. .itestant as wcU lu
Itomanist, wished to maintain unity of failli
among their subjects ; and their ofl'orts in that
direction wcro zealously seconded (if not
originally instigated) by churchmen, it w«h
almost as much a matter of duty to adopt
tho national confession as to take the oath uf
allegiance. Formal acceptance of it might bu
dispensed with in tho case of ordinary citizens,
or ordinary members of the Church ; but i»
was exacted, as a matter of course, in the case
of those who sought admission to the ofllco u(
tho ministry.
On the general question whether it is right
n proper to use a confession as a test of tlio
orthodoxy of church oflicers, I do not mean tu
ontor. It will bo enough to remark in passing
that a tost of some kind isiudispcnsablo. And
in religions badies that aim at coherence, it is
highly advantageous, if not absulutoly necess-
ary, that the tost be a written ono, prepared or
sanctioned for tho pnrposo ; and that the mat-
ter be not left to the caprice of those who con-
duct the ordination, or of tho persons who piis
pare the title-deeds of tho church property.
For creed of some kind there must be, thou);li
it should bo only engrossed in a title-deed, (ir
extemporized for the occasion. There must
be some mode of " trying the spirits." How
far it is necessaryor wisoto use such elaborut<'
documents as the Protostaut confessions, and
under what limitations as to tho degree <i{
rigidness or laxity with which their use should
been forced, is a subject on which there is fail'
room for diversity of opinion.
The grand advantage attendant on the test
— use of a confession— is its conservative infiii-
enee. A ohuroh oAnuot prosper that is tossMl
about of evei^ wind of dootnne. Tho BoriiiH
blast of soeptioism here ; the Libyan breeze of
enervating superstition there ; the gentle
Zephyr of consoling truth, and the tompestuoiu
Euroclydon of unregulated fanaticism ;- if
such heterogeneous forces, rushing from tlic
cave of JEoluB, are permitted to meet upon our
gallant barque and struggle for the mastery,
they will be more likely to engulf it in u
whirlpool then speed its voyage to the desircil
haven. Doctrinal conservatism within diii'
limits, is highly to bo prized and sedulously t<i
be maintained. And the use of a confession
tends powerfully to prevent it, by excludiii);
the heterodox from oflloe and influence in t\w
church. Of course the confession must bo ni-
oepted honestly in its plain meaning. The in-
terpretation of it in a non-natural sense- n
sense that the compilers never would havo in-
tended — is utterly destructive of its utility,
not to speak of tho demoralizing influence of
such interpretation on tho character of thow
who indulge in it.
But, important as it is to preserve unity of
faith in the Church, conservatism is not every-
thing. Wo may he too conservative. If our
orthodoxy bo aa rigid as an old and shrivelled
wine-skin, dried in the smoke, any influx uf
now life, intolleotual or spiritual, will l'i>
likely to burst it. Wo must have soiiin dcgrcr
of elasticity in oombinution with our conservii-
tism ; otherwise oiu use of a conforiHion will Ih'
productive of evil in tho long run.
It may be objected, however, thut Christinu
doctrine does not admit of progrci<s, or afford
scope for elasticity : for it is based on super-
natural revelation, completed centuries ago.
If the only test proposed were an acceptaini'
of the Scriptures as tho rule of faith, tlirn'
might bo force in this objection. But a con-
fession of faith is not identical with the Scrip-
tures. It sets forth tho results afforded by in-
terpreting the Scriptures in a particular way;
and it links these results together, and nuir-
shals them into a system harmonizing witli
all our other knowledge. Thero aro then twn
departments of invcstigration which afl'ord
room for progress. Thero is Biblical intorpn-
tation— a science which is better understood
to-day than it was two or three centuries ago
>74.J
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
»9
n nnno ndoptiil,
rthu(lux]r nutiir-
gtuitaM woU iiH
. unity of fiilli
olr offortH In tliiil
Bcondcd (if not
■nhmen. It wiih
duty to luliiiit
.uke t)io oath of
oe of it mifflit hv
irdinnry oitizoiiH,
Churrh ; but i»
urM, in tho rami
n tu the oiHoo of
I wbioh will be better undentood a century
M than it U now. And tliere i« Fhiloao-
iy, In the wideet aenieof the word, inolnding
byiiae Mid Phyiiology, m well m Logic,
■yohology and HetapDyilo*-
Ai regard* Intorpntatlon— it ia true tha*
he great cardinal truth* of Ohriitionity ore
ritten on the Mored page aa with a Bunbeom,
I that he may runtnat readeth. But eon-
■eiona are not limited to the etatement of
^oao trathi. Thoy em^.-aoe point* of doo-
ftno that are referred to only In a few text*,
^d porhapi wore in thoie only in an inoiden-
way,— point* thot may roq.niro to be
di^od, more or le««, under an improred
ethod of interpretation. To name an in-
anco : that Ohrbt went down into hoU form*
of the ThMy>nine Article*. Ai*uming
at this moan* more than (imply that Ohrist
I in tho itate or placo of diiemoodied spirit*
Fhioh i* already implied in hi* death— the
tide rosta on a single text, one of the moat
Jonlt to interpret in the Now Testament.
I gleam of frean Ught thrown athwart the
taourity of that text mRT aome day sweep
ray all foundation for this doctrine.
A* regard* Philoaophy—letit bo remembered
at a ayatem of theology ib not a mere atring
laphonama drawn from Scripture. It is a
ruotnie reared with the aid of the logical
bultr, and roared in harmony with the phiU
Dphionl ideas of those who frame it. It*
'noipal basis, no doubt, ia scriptural — I am
lakuig of tho Protettant oonfeesions— but it
ioludej element* drawn from other aources.
I is thu* like the f xt of Nebuchadnezzar's
age, part of iron and part of clay. Or it ia
e a porphyry, the soimce and metaphygios
I tho ago fbrming the matrix in which tho
|lths of Scripturo are embedded. An a slight
ooe of the way in which metaphysical
I underlie theological statement, we may
Iter to tho manner in w' Jch casual relations
t olaasifled in the Westminster Confession.
Dga are aaidtofollout (ch. v., s. 2), acoord-
to the nature of second causes, cither
y. froely, or contingently. I do not
, est) '.i.ii any metaphysician of the present
would adopt that threefold division of
Dts a* related to their causes. If dcpon-
co on iho will of a free agent be taken aa
I principle of classifloation, events aro either
aical or moral. If oertaiDty that tho cause
1 be followed by tho effect be taken a* the
pciple of classification, event* are necos-
y or contingent. If both principles
claaaiflcation bo combined, we sh^
tre four classes of events and not three —
^somo freo acta may bo certain, whilHt others
) con t i n gont. To pat tho matter otherwise :
ntin^'ont cause is merely a partial cause,
ndont for its offeotivenoss on tho concur-
of other force* or conditions. Lot tho
nition of cause include all these forces and
bditions, and it will at once appear that, so
r as second causes aro concerned, all mere
lysical events are equally necessary. Con-
■gcncy is merely a namo for our ignorance
iwhat tho precise causes really aro.
tDut this is a mere question of words. Tho
itemont in tho confession to which I have
(terred is not tho less tnin bccnuso rather
Dgically expressed. Thinf^ do fall out,
idor Cfod's providence, according to the
itnro of their 4usca. Let us take an instance
\ another kind, and touching on the domains
\ of metaphysics but of physical science.
The doctrine of creation consists of two
A, sometimes distinguished as tho iirst and
ond creation — tho ono nffii-ming that God
do substance out of notliing, and tho other
itt lie combined and arranged these sub-
nces into tho system of tho univorso. As
science of tho seventeenth century could
ow no light on tho world's early history,
» Westminster Assembly, naturally enough,
do no distinction between creation out of
bthing and tlie work of tho six days. The
bation of elementary subatanco waa aaanmod
(bo part of tho first day** work. Had they
Tod in ourtimo thoy might have seen itadvis-
Jo to leave a gap or gulf between the two.
kero are passages of Scripture thot carry us
wk to a time before tho world was, and are
available for proo< of creation out of nothing.
There aro other pa**agea deoeriptiTe of the nz
day*' work, which need not be undentood ••
taoohing that tho first day of the *ix began
with non-entity. The demand for time niade
by the geologist afford* ■ fair reason why we
ahould aeparate the first from the aeoond orea*
tion, and cause to affirm what i* nowhere
affirmed in Scripture, that Ood mado all thing*
out of nothing in six day*. In referring to thi*
eubjcct I do not mean to enter on any diious>
*ion as lo whether the days themselre* should
be regarded as representing long inteivnlaof
time. The one point to which I coll attention
ia that the Biblical doctrine of creation ia
diviaible into two porta, and that the union of
the two into one ia a atop in the way of ayatem-
atizing, which aeemcd unobjectionable two
oenturiea ago, but which ought to be aban-
doned now, in view of the preaent state of
physical acieuoe.
Those inatance* may suffice to show that
there is room for progress in theology. Bibli-
cal interpretation U a progreaaive aoience.
Antiquarian reaearoh and an improved philo-
logy ore adding to its materiaU every day.
And in aa far aa theological aystem ia inter-
woven with particular view* on matter* lying
within the range of secular science and philo-
sophy it is liable to modification when these
views are changed. But if progress in theo-
logy is not to be arrested and condemned, there
must be some way of adapting the Ohurch'a con-
fession to tho results of thatprogresa and aome
meaaore of elasticity allowed in its application
to matters of minor importance. It is here
that the good and the evil meet. The in-
fluence of a confession, in the hands of strenu-
ous traditionalists, may bo too conservative,
and strangle the best life of tho Cliuroh. There
ore two olosHos of students whom a confession
thus used, or rather abused, will drive away
from the ministry. Thero aro scrupulously
conscientious men— men of tender consciences
— who will not accept a confession without
carefully investigating tho scriptural founda-
tion of all its statements. If such men find
some jot or tittle of tho confession with which
they cannot agree — perhaps some statement
about the freedom of tho will which they
think unwarranted in Scripture and unsound
in metaphysics— they turn aside from the
ministry and choose somo other career. So
far as outwiurd success in life is concerned th^
may be gainers by the change ; it is tho Church
that loses. Then thero are also tho bold
thinkers, characterized alike by mental activity
and mental independence. Somo of those
may pursue an crratia course under any rca-
sonablo system. But others, sound enough in
all essential matter!), or who would bo so if
judiciously dealt with, may be driven awoy
from tho ministry, and driven further into
error, by a rigid confcsMonalism. In such
a cose tho Church not only loses a friend but
gains an enemy. Intellectual power, rejected
b^ the Church, betakes itself to tho press, and
wields an adverse influence in a wider sphere
than the pulpit can command.
Such evils, howover, need not necessarily
follow from tho use ef n confession. But
sptiulal precautions should bo taken to avert
then.
Three things may bo suggested with thu
view.
i— ■!. Letusrevivothense for which confessions
•were originally framed, and treat them as in-
struments adapted for that use. Lot us make
the confession a coUcctivo testimony to tho
other chui-ches, to tho world, and to posterity,
in favor of what wo bcliovo to bo a religious
truth. For this purpose the document should
bo revised by each auoccssivo generation of
witnesses, so as to be actually their testimony,
and not merely that of their grandfathers ad-
optod in i'le lump. In short let it 'oo a regular
matter of church proceduro to review the con-
fession, say once in every quarter of a century.
If noohanges arercquired, so bo it ; but let the
opportunity be given of discussing proposals
for change. The world will then know that
the voice of the Church is no mere echo of
tradition ; bnt the living testimony, ba.sod on
personal investigation, of living men.
It may bo said that the opportonity of
amending the oonf eoaion i* poawMied abwidy.
That iatma, andyet not true. It i* trn*
theoretioally, but not true for any pnrpoM of
praeUcalntUity. It U admitted in the abatnMt
that the f ramer* of our oonfeaaions ara not in-
fallible. Thoy did not themaelvea claim in-
falUbiUty. They expreaaly diaelaimed it, de-
elaring that aynoda and connoila may err, and
that aome of them have erred. It la conceded
that when a Churoh diaoovera an error in her
creed, ahe ia entitled and bound to rcoUfy it in
a constitutional way. But the cimeeaaion
ia praotieally worthleas, and will oontinne to
bo ao, unleia aome opportunity of revision be
afforded aa a matter of ordinary ohunih buai-
neaa. Any agitation for a change ia reaented
as a diatnrbance of the peace ofthe Churoh.
Tho Ark ia in danger. The mind* of the
people will be unaettled ; and they will reaaon
that if the oonfeaaion was wrong on one point
it may be wrong on a hundred. It is disloyal
to throw reflectiona on the wiadom and learn-
ing of our forefathera, who have left ua a
goodly heritage, won br toil and auffering.
Such are the pleoa that have to bo combatra
at every step. They may be flimsy as a
apider's web; but thoy place theaggreoaor in
an invidious position, and necesaitote a vexa-
tioua war on aide-issues. The conflict is
waged not *o much against' reason aa against
inertia. In such a case defeat is all but in-
evitable, and may be foreseen from the outset.
A taak so thankless has few attraotiona.
(2) The formula of subecription should bo
ao expressed as to denote acceptance of the
confession as a whole, or of tho scheme of doc-
trine which it contains. This is done in the
Fresbytcrian Churoh of the United States, and
their example i* worthy of imitation by sister
Churches. A body of (divinity is like an ani-
mal bod^; it comprises great things and
email, vital organs and subordinate appen-
dages. You do not destroy a man's identity
by shaving his face or paring his nails. And
in like manner you do not destroy the identity
of a scheme of doctrine, or introduce a new
Qospel in its place, by modifying its language
on some subordinate point possessing no vital
relation to the whole— as, in iho instances
already given, classifying casual, relations dif-
ferently, or harmonizing Oenosis with geo-
logy.
(3) Thero is a distinction which ought to be
made between the proper use of a confession
and that of a creed. The creed is accepted by
tho whole membership of the Church, and
may be used by them in publicworship. The
confession is too elaborate to bo thoroughly
studied ond intelligently accepted" by all church
mombcrti. I^ is enough to commend it to them
as a valuable compound of Christian doctrine.
Formal adhesion to it should not bo required,
except from office-bearers. In short, it is not
a proper use of a confession to make its accop-
tanco n. term of Christian communion.
Let these three safeguards bo applied to
confessions — periodical revision, acceptance by
office-bearers as a whole, and limitation of
their use, as tests, to office-bearers— and wo
need not fear the abuses to which wo havo re-
ferred. The freedom of enquiry will not be
unduly trammelled, and worthy sons of tho
Churoh will not be repelled from its minibtry.
liECEPnON IN McOILL COLLEGE.
On Saturday evening at eight o'clock, a re-
ception was given by I'rincipal Dawson ond
lady, ot McGill College, to tho delegates at
present in the city attending the Alliance Con-
ference, and also to a nus>l»r of citizens in-
terested in its wrrk, Among the
mvlKL ^"^nrs
were : —
Mr. B. Anderson.
Bey. Gavin Lang and lady.
Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Fortin.
Kev. Mr. and Mrs. Vernon.
Rev. Robert Murray.
Rev. John Irvine and lady.
Rev. Professor Coussirat.
J©
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct. /.
I'
I
Mr.andMiMKiiir.
Bar. W. H. I^
Mr. John JUiij.
Bar. Jobs If octoB and ladj.
Bar. BobMt Ewii«.
Vmt. Mr. Tkylor.
Hon. Jnitioa and Mn. Day.
Hon. Mr. and Mn. FcRUr.
Major 9flii«ral Bnrrowa, B. A.
Mr. and Mn. aui Mlia Major.
Mr.andMra. Hiokwm.
Barr. Mr. Oibaon.
Mr. and Mra. MoLannaa.
Dr. and Mn. Oeara<f Baynta.
Dr. O. Vr. Bean.
Bar. Mr. Walla.
Ber.aiidMra.T.MUlw.
Bar. David Mardi.
Mr. and Vn. Tliomaa Lynaa.
Mr.XVyar.
Mr. andMnklVaiMr.
Mr. and Mrs. J. Savace.
Mr. and Mra. Bedpath.
Mr. AlUott.
Mr. and Mn. Mathewaoai.
Ber. Dr. FhiUn Sohail.
Mr. H. B. Wefiataraad lady.
Mr. DaTid MoUen and lady.
BoT. A. Hondcraon.
Bar. H. Oooka.
B«r. E. Mallen and lady.
Mn. Wilmot
Bar. A. Wibon and lady.
Bar. J. a. Bobb and lady.
Uan.L.A.Wilniot.
Mita BUbncgh.
Mr. Mnmr.
Mn. and Miaa Lane.
Mr. and Mi« McDonald.
Ber. Mr. and Mn. Buthariand,
Bar. Mr. andMn.Wilm>.
Aid. Alezandoi, M.P.F., and lady.
Mr. H. Alexander and lady.
Bor. Dr. Muir and ladjr.
Sir Alexander and Lady Oalt.
2!:r. and Mn. and Min Stirling.
Mr. ar^ Mn. Cramp.
Mine Ohamben.
Mr. and Mn. Oreene.
B«T. iVm. Furlong.
Bar. Mr. and Mn. Beohenbertr.
Ber. Charlea Chatnnan and lady.
Dr. and Mrs. BelL
Misi ToRanoe.
Mr. Jiimea Torranee.
Bar. O. W. HUl.
Mr. Jome* Croil and ludy.
Ber. Dr. MoOilliTTay and lady,
Bov. Wm. Boms.
Ber. A. Donrdoy and ladies.
Bev. J. Harkgrof.
Mr. and Mn. Jamca Dny.
Bev. O. X. Lamblay.
Mr. and Mra. and Miae Wutaon.
Mra. B'.ake.
Mr. and Mra. Wm. W. Bobertaon.
Mr. Potter.
Mr. and Mn. Bunston.
Mr. H. Tluno Miller.
Ber. Jamea Howell and lady.
Bev. Dr. and Mn. and Mian Banriott.
Mr., Mra. and Mias Bnddon.
Mr. and Mn. CuRhini;.
Bev. Frofeaaor MocKnight.
Ber. Dr. Dabnoy.
Mk and Mn*. Tliomaa Leeming.
Bev. John Latham.
Hi. John Copland and lodr.
Ber W. M. Keid.
Mr. and Mra. Court.
Mr., Mra. and Miaa Buinea.
Dr. Oatler.
Bor. Wm. Clark and lady*.
Miaa Mitchell.
Mr. and Mra. Jos. Mitchell.
Ber. Mr. and Mra. AmutranK.
Mr. and Mra. McLea.
Ber. R. K. Black.
Ber. Joaeph Unawortb.
Miaa Kiler.
Mra. And MUs Lay.
Mr. Pnttersoi.
Rer. P. Patt rf on and lady.
Mr. ar IMn. F. Lyman.
Mr.aadMn.Nolaon.
Mr. BmujTry and ladr.
Mr. J. 0. Thompaon and lady.
Dr., Mra. and MIm Gkxlfiey.
Dr., Mn. and Miaa Scott.
Bar. Canon and Mra. Baldwin.
Dr. Harrington.
Mrs. Harrington.
B«r. Prof. IfoOregor and lady.
Mr., Mra. and Mija Bonaay.
Dr. Mordco,
Mr. Bobcrt Birth.
Mr. and Mra. I^man.
Bar. Mr. and lua. Blaok.
Mr. A. Mntohmoor and ladiea.
Miaa Bobertaon.
Mra. and Miaa Fleet.
Dr. HoUan and lady.
Bar. a. Weir.
Ber. Wm. Beid and lady.
Mr. and Mra. Jamea Baai.
Mr. S. Wilmot.
Mr. and Mn. 0. Clark.
MiaaDariea.
Mr. and Mn. James D. Dougall.
Mr. and Mta. John Muiphy.
Hon. Justice, Mn. and Miaa Sanborn.
Ber. W. Ellegood.
Miaa Smith.
Miaa Synunen.
Mr, Iba. and the Miaaea FlimaolL
Mr. W. P. Archibald.
Ber. Jas. A. Johnston and Udy,
Ber. D. W. Moiriaon.
Bar. Dr. Bums.
Mr. and Mn. Shepherd
Bar. Frannia W. Dobbs.
Mr. Holland.
Mrs. O. J. Torrance.
Miss J. A. Torrance.
Ber. Richard Oarin ai.d lady.
Mn. Gardiner.
Bev. D. W. Oordro,
Mn. Dr. Dickson ond frionda.
Tho Miaaea DickH'>n.
Ber. George Porttoua.
Bev. John MoEweia.
Mr. Jaa. Hoasack aid lady.
Hon. Mr, Mn. and Miaa Smith.
Mr. MoKibbina.
Dr. and Mn. Pioodfoot.
Bev. E. Borel.
Bov. Mr. Laflour.
Mr John R. Dougall and Miss DoagoU.
Mr. and Miss McDongall.
Bev. Hcnrv Saonden.
Mr. John A. Perkins and Miss Forkina.
Mn. Perkins,
Mr. O. B. Muir and lady.
Ber. T. A. Higgins and lady.
Mr. .John JcQ and ladies.
Rev. John Mackie and lady.
Bev. D. J. McDonald.
Mr. and Mrs. Watt.
Mr. and Mn. John Morris.
Bov. Mr. and Mn. Campbell.
Mr., Mn. and Miss Oswald.
Mr. and Mra. MoForlonc.
Mr.andMra. Chamberlain.
Mr. Paton.
Mr and Mn. Varley.
Rev. A. A. Cameron.
Mr. and Mn. Cloxton.
Rev. G. Patterson.
Mr. and Mra. P. D. Browne.
Mr. and Mra. Stafford.
Mr. and Mn.Winka.
Rov. JobnaonVicora and ladies.
Mr and Mra. Henahaw.
Mr, Mrs. and Miaa Liambe.
Mr. and Mn. J. Dawson,
Dr. and Mn. Cornish.
MiasMudie.
Hon. E. G. and Mn. Fenny.
The reception took place in Convocntiun
Hall, which waa suitably decorated with
(iowera and evergreens for the occasion. On tho
arrival of the guests, they were ushered iLto
the Hall, where, after a period of social inter-
course.
Principal Dawsoit, in alluding to the object
of the gathering, referred to the Hon. Mr.
McOill, the founder of the College, and
that it waa a .. roteatant inatitation of a noa-
danominational nharaoter, and had on it*
board ropreaentatirea from nearly all Pro-
testant ohnrohea ; and inthia regard might be
compared to the Erangelioal AlUanoe : f ur-
ther,that it waa common gronnd where the de-
legatee and oitiiena could meetinaoeial con-
course. MoOillwaa a spedal rsareaentativo
of that revival of loaning which nad grown
up in Enrope after the Reformation, and
which stood in bold oontraat to the sort of
mediieral education so generally imparted in
this city. Ho then called on
Ber. Dr. MoCosH, of Princeton, who said
he had two thonghta which ho would lay be-
fore them. Fint, aa to tho bond of nnion be-
tween Canada and theUnited States, hefelt that
it wonld bo well if there were cloaer relations
between the two ; this Evangelical AUianee
meeting helped to bring this about. During
tho session of the Alliuioe in New York they
had been favored with the presence of a large
number of Canadian delegrates, and best of idl
thoy hod, gone in a body to visit
Princeton (Allege; and in return, when the
invitation came from Dr. Dawson, for himself
and co-delegates to attend the Dominion Al-
liance meeting, he felt that the Canadians
had so supported tho New York Conference
that they should reoiiiocate the feeling — in
such a way as this w( re ther being Smwn
closer together. Beirg deeply interested in
the work of colleges he nad felt somewhat dis-
aatisflcd at the meeting of the pnvions even-
lag that nothing had been sold about tho
young men of onr schools and colleges. They
come to you from cheerful and loving homt^
and, separated from choir parents and gnar-
diana, mendloas and lonely, arothroWn among
the temptations of a large oitr Nc .loubl
during tho day they ore engaged ia obtaining
a benefloial mental training ; but in tho long
boon of the evening their attention is not al-
ways occupied, whiio they have no one to look
after them. In this connection ho would
speak freely to tho people of Montreal about
ttie younir men who came into their
midst. When a young man comes in, say
a hundred miles from his country home,
the congregation to which ho would na-
turally attach himself, should seek to
allure him to thom ; see that he attends
places of worahip; jpror for him, and sur-
round him with holy influences ; let them cm-
ploy him in such work as Sunday-school
teaching, etc. A certain number of families in
tho congregation with which the student was
oonnocted could do nomo further work by
occasionally inviting him to their residences,
thus preventing him from falling into many
temptations, and surrounding him with good
influences. Sometimes students wero ad-
dicted to too much company, and their studies
wero neglected ; but stiU they required inno-
cent recreation, and should have a reasonable
amount of it. Those persons who attend our
colleges are generally supposed to bo men of
talent, and will occupy very important posi-
tions, as our future ministera, lawyera, phy-
siciona, merchanta, farmera, and in ten
vcara hence will, in all probability, be tho
leading men in tho JDomimon. The citizens
might in thia way bo of the greatest use, and
strengthen tho hands of Principal Dawson and
tho profeaa jn. Ho referred to hia own col-
lege in Princeton, whcro, he said, from the
smollness of tho place, he had much trouble in
combating this some difficulty.
Frofeeaor Daniel Wnsoir, LL.D., of tho
T oronto University, aaid soon after his enter-
ing tho room that evening he had joined in a
conversation in which ho learned that there
had been an Evangelical Alliance formed in
Montreal twenty-fivo yoara ago. The ele-
ments of the Alliance were the more naturally
developed, as here the colony of English Pro-
testants wero planted in the midst of Bomon-
ists. It was appropriate that the fint Domin-
ion Evangelical AlUance Convention should be
held in this city, and peculiarly appropriate
that that meeting should be held in these
learned hulls. He referred to tho high repu-
tation which the college held throngoout the
t«74.J
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
.;«
of tho'
enter-
ed in a
at there
rmed in
lie elo-
torallj
iahPso-
Boman-
Domin*
luldbe
>piiate
ithess
h repa-
int tho
whole world b.'yiauM of the loloEtino
roMarchoa of tho hoMt uf the evening. Ho
referred to the late loientl&o gatiiering whioh
appeared like a doolarutlon of open war oe-
tween loienoe and rovoalod truth, and laid it
■hould be peculiarly gcratifying to bu gathertd
together a* gueata of one who wua foremost
among the diitinguinhed men of aolenoe,
and who holds his belief in thoae higher
trutha whioh hold from time to eternity. In
the books of nature now open before uh can be
recognized one of the strongest evidences of
immortality, and it is not to be doubted that
one of the enjoyments of the future will be to
enjoy the inBnite creations of Qod. But if otor-
liity is reqi 'red to road the volume of nature,
liow marrellous is the awumption of man, who
hasobtained a little grasp of knowledge, then
he is aSIe to turn his back on immortality,
and realize the conception of a oreatirn with-
out a creator. Ue was glad to know that that
seat of learning kept itaelf altogether distinct
from such views, and had
dedared itself on the side
of Christian truth.
Ray. Dr. Blacs, Invern-
ess, Scotland, saidthat ho
had come here to represent
the Allianee in Scotland, no
dear to many in Cunudu,
and he felt somewhat plcai-
iirably aggrie'->d that fo
much should be said about
the Alliance being a means
to unite Canada more close-
ly with the United States,
instead of Scotland, En<(-
land or the wholo world.
AVe must seek for a world
wide union to k''ow each
other bettor. It wa>a pleas-
ure to him to be there, u
stranger amongst strangers,
but find himself not a stran-
ger. Wag there not a nom-
m<iu relationship amongst
them all'froro the common
love all bei>r each other Y
Paul says all oro ambos-
radors fur Christ, and if
each OQH were au nnibas-
sador fo'Obrist, were not
oil brothers P Henry Var-
ley, after staying for a short
time with him, in going
away, suid, " Does it not
feel as if we were brethren
for years?" An ambassa-
dor must iilways bo true
to his position. Ho has a
dignity not of his own to
uphold, but ono of the
power horcproscnts. Tho
Christian should luy sclt
aside, and put on a gran-
deur and majesty that
would represent the Court
of Heaven, and shoidd be
loyal to it. Disloyal am-
bassadors have often occa-
sioned misundorstandinjrs,
bloodshed and disasters in vh<< countries repre-
sented by them. An ambnssador should
stand by his message from Crod, not adding to
or taking from it, but reprcseutiiig it truly
and fully to the world. To be really time and
faithful ho must keep an eye on home, so that
he may fully know and undetutand his orders.
Lately the channel fleet was in Inverness
waters. When it formed in order it was so
arranged that tho captain of each vessel could
see every signal from the flagship. The am-
bassador must also keep his eyes on tho
Flag-ship above. Not only in character
but in spirit should Christians be united.
If they areeamest in their great work, another
link will be added in the chain wliich binds
them together. They should be earnest be-
cause they are in danger and have a common
foe tc meet. Michael Angelo was given to
paint a scene in the centre of which was a
dead Christ. He felt that ho did not know
anongh about death, and ail night long wan-
dered among tho open tombs of un abbey, and
gazed on tho faces of tho dead, and in tbo
morning was able to paint with Npirit, his
picture. Christians mu»t get into the i pirit of
their work, and thcj must bo in ei'.'nnsl if they
realign tho calamity of otemal death. They
must be in oamost in beseecliing sinner* to bo
reoonuilod to Christ. As ambassadors in this
work, they will bo engaged in tho grandest
duty given to man to perform.
Dr. Dawson then invited the gnests to par-
take of refreshments in the library, after
whioh they were at liberty to enjoy them-
selves in examining tho books, geological
specimens, &o. After spending a very plea-
sant hour in this manner, tho giiexts repairnl
again to the Convocation Hull, where they
wore entertained by
Mr. Thanb Millbb, who sang several of
his favorite hymns. He was accompanied
on the organ by Mrs. Miller. This closed one
of the most pleasant meetings of the Convention.
ra. Mcco3a, pbesident oi' i-kinceto^ colli:ub.
SABBATH SERVICES
FOURTH DAY.
October 4.
8EBM0NS— COMMTJJflON SEnviCE - MASS MEETOTOS.
The services conducted by mcnibcrH of thn
Alliance Conference on tho Sunday which in-
tervened during the session were of a varied
and very interesting character.
ICOBNISa 8EBVICr.8.
Nearly all the Protestant pulpits in the city
were pnoplied in the morning by Alliiince dele-
gates. '
Rev. Donald Froscr, D.D , of London, Eng-
land, preached in St. Andrew's Church.
Rev. Proxidont McCoh, D.D., of Prlncuton
College, New Jerrniy, V.S., in the Amerioaa
Presbyterian Church from Rnmnos, flrnt
chapter and seventeenth vente, luid Titus, m>-
cond chapter and first vrrso.
Rev. J. M. Gibson, M. A , of Chicago, llUuola,
in Erskine Churoh.
Rev. J. P. Stov.nj'. ,, Zion Chureh, Mont*
real (late of Read ,, Knghind), in St. Paul's
Churoh.
Bev. Jumea Binnett, of St. John, N.B., In
Knox Churoh.
Rer. Dr. Block, of Inverness, Scotland, in
Coto street Churoh.
Rov. Professor HacKnight, of Halifax, N.S.,
in St. Gabriel street Churoh.
Rev. R. L. Dabney. D.D., of Vinlnia, U.S.,
in St. Joseph street Presbyterian Gnaieh.
Rot. Mjt. MoKenzie, of Almonta, in St.
Mark's Churoh.
Rov. H. Pope, of NewBruBiwiok, in
Chalmers ChuioL.
Rev. John Laing, of Dun-
doa, in the Stanlex street
Canada Presbyterian
Churoh.
Rev. D. Marsh, of Qae-
tee, in St. Matthew's
Churoh, Point St. Oharlea.
Rer. George M. Grant,
M.A., Halifax, Nova Sootia,
in St. Jamea street Wea-
leyan Methodist Ohnroh,
from the first olanse of the
thirty-eighth verse of the
thirteenth chapter of Mat.
thew.
Rev. Mr. Latheni, of No-
va *'~'tia, in Dorohester
street Woaleyan Methodist
Churoh.
Rer. T. C. JRrowu, Oomp-
ton, in the Otuiwa street
Wesleyan Methodist
Churoh.
Rev. D. M. Gordon, B.
D., of Ottawa, in the Bher-
brooke street Wesleyan
Methodist Church.
Rev. Neil Maonish, LL.
D., of Cornwall, in the
Poi«t St. Charles Wedeyau
Methodist Chunk.
Rev. J. A. Williams, of
Simcoe, Ontario, in St. Jo-
soph Street Wesleyan Meth-
odist church.
Rev. William McMillan,
of Suit Springs, N.S., in
Lagauchoticre Street East
Wesloyan Methodist
Church.
Rev. William Burns, oi
Perth , Ontario, in the Meth-
odist Now Connexion
Church, Dupro Lane.
Rov. Dr. Mellor, of Hal-
ifax, England, in Zion
Churoh.
Rev. D. McGillivray, of
Brockville, in the Gymna-
sium, on Mansfield street.
Rov. Andrew DowBloy,B.A.,of NoyaSootia,in
the Eastern Congregational Chureh, comer of
Amherst and Craig streets.
Mr. Henry Varloy, of London, England, in
tho First Baptist Church.
Mr. H. Thnno Miller, of Cincinnati, Ohio,
in Russell Hall, St. Catherine street.
Rev. Philip Schaff, D.D., of New York, in
tho German Church, on St. Dominique street.
Rov. George Porteous, of Matilda, in Shaftes-
bury Hall, on Mountain street.
Rev. George Patterson, of New Bronswiok,
in the Inspector street Church.
FnEXCU PB0TE8TA2IT SEBTIOB.
The French Protestants of the dty, together
with many visitors from the country, and some
from abroad, assembled in the evening in the
French Protestant Churoh, Craig str^ which
3»
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
wM wall KM. Ror. J. A. Vernon, putor o(
tha ahntnti, proiidad, and Bar. Piofaaior Ooai>
■inl (and ths lOTiptiire Imaona, and Rar Mr.
IHonna mada the opentngr prayar. Ad-
'Iraaaaa warothen doUrared bTHor. Fathar Ohl-
niqay, Rar. £. Doral, of Naw York, Rav. Prof.
nauMtrat, Bor. Mr. Laflour, and Rev. Oharlaa
Tanner.
■uicoAT-aonooL OATinanfaa
wen addreaaad in the aftemooB at half-jpaat
two o'olook hj a number of drleffataa. Her.
U. M. Orant and Mr. Henry Varlej were pre-
Kent at tho meeting of the St. Jamea atreet
W. M. ChuKh anhoola.
Rer. D. J. MoDonnoll, Hon. L. IT. Wilmot
and othan at the American Freabjrterlan
Chnroh.
Bev. Donald Fraaer, D.D., Profeaaor Wll-
«on, LL.D., andKor. Dr. BUia at St. Oeorge'a
■ohool.
The Earl of Cuvan and Mr. H. Thane MU>
Id' wore at the Ruaiell Hall nthoring.
KeT. Dr. Black, Rev. J. M. Qibaon,
Rov. J. O. Sandon and Rev. John Morton at
the Lagauohotieio 'street Wealoyan Sundaj-
■chool meeting.
Vxr. Itaoo Murray, Rar. Mr. Dobba and
olhera at tho Ottawa atreet Weeloyan Church.
Rev. D. M. Oordon, Rev. W. J. Hunter and
Rev. John Latbem at Cbalmera Chiiroh.
A epeoial lervice waa conducted at throe
p.m. in the Uonae of Indnatry and Refuge
by Rev. Donald Roaa.
UNITED OOMMUNiuN SERVICE AT ST.
PAUL'S CHURCH:
A largo number at delf^gatoa and viiiitora to
the Conferonco aaeembled in this beaut'ful
and spacious odiflco at 4 o'olook on Sunday
afternoon, for tho purpose of Joining in thu
deeply solemn and 'ntoresting service. The
pulpit WM ocnnpifxl ly the Rov. William Tay-
lor, D.D., first Vice-President of the Dominion
Alliance, and the Rov. Dr. Black, of Inverness,
Scotland, one of tho British delegates. Dr.
Taylor g»*e out tho well known hymn, com-
mencing,
<-Boclr of ages, cleft for me,"
utter which Dr. Block rood the Scriptures
fram both Testaments, and oflerod an appro-
Sribto prayer. Dr. Taylor then gavo on ad-
ress of welcome to tho asmmbled communi-
cants, numbering between four and five hun-
dred. At the Communion table ' Dr. Jenkins,
minister of the chumh, presided ; and around
him we noticed the Verv Ror. Dear Bond, the
Ror. Kgerton Ryorson, D.D., President of the
Oeneraf Conference of tho Methodist Church
of Canada, tho Rev. President MoCosh, of
Princeton, the Ror. Donald FraiPr, D.D., of
London, the Rov. Dr. Mellor, minister of the
Congregational Church of Halifax, England,
Mr. Henry Varley, the Hon. Judge Wilmot,
President of the Dominion Alliance, and a
large nnmber of other clergymen and ofSco-
boorers.
After the opening scrrices had boon con-
ducted in the pulpit, the Rev. Dr. Jenkins
gave out the hymn commencing,
" There Is a fountain filled with blood,"
and then read tlio words of Institution, tho
First Epistle to the Corinthians. Tho Very
Rov. the Dean then led the congregation in
the Apostles' Creed, all the people standing,
and oncrod the consecrating prayer. Aftw
which tho Rcr. Dr. Rycrson gave a suitable
and impressive address previous to distributing
the bread, which was handed round to tho
communicants by the ministers, ciders and
other office-bearers appointed for that pnrpose.
The Rov. Dr. Mellor "dispensed the cup,' and
also gave a very powerful address. Another
hymn was sung,
" Jesus, lover of my soul,"
and President MoCosh followed with the clos-
ing address, marked by great earnestness.
The services were brought to a close by the
singing of a portion of the hymn,
" Blest be the tie that binds,"
and a short and impraaoivo prayer with a bon-
ediotion by the Rev. Dr. Fraaer.
Thus we aaa that tha followinir denomina-
tions were rrpnaanted in thia intneating ser-
vice :— The Angliean Chnroh, the Chnroh of
8ootlaDd,tho Canada Proabyterian Chureh, the
Free Chureh of Scotland, the Wesleyan
Methodiat Chureh, the English Prosbvtcrian
Church, thaPreabyterian Church of the United
States, the Congregational Chnroh and the
Buptint Church. It may ba aafely stated,
whatever else may come out of ttiM general
oonfercnoo of tho Alliance, that such a acene
as was presented in St. Faid'a Chureh on that
occasion, )i»s been ao far unexampled in the
history of the Christian denominations of thia
oonntry; and while, no doubt, to some who
were preaent, the service might hare seemed
nnduly protracted, its Icf'^h seemed to bo a
neeeanty In riew of so wide a representation.
Though the entire aerrioa lasted an hour and
three quarters, there stiU remained a portion of
the programme unfulfilled.
MASS MEETINGS.
On Sunday erening m* s meetings were
held in sereral of the eity ohurohes, each one
being addressed by several of the delegates to
the Conferenee.
FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH.
One of the mass meetings in eonnection
with the Erangelical Alliance was held in tho
abore chnroh, Sunday eroning, which was
crowded to its utmost extent. On the plat-
form were seated Rer. Wm. Cheetham, Ror.
Oarin Lang, Mr. T. J. Claxton, Mr. H. Thane
Miller, R- r. Dr. Cramp, Rer. Dr. MacVicar,
and the Earl of Caran.
Rer. Wm. OmnmiAX read part of the 17th
John, and Dr. MaoVioar lead in prayer.
Rer. Dr. CBAi(p,of Wolfrille, N.B., waa
first called upon and said that he wished to
direct their attention to two paaaagea; thofirat
would be found in Epheeiana vi. 24 : —
*' Orace be with all them who love the Lord
Jesus Christ in sincerity and truth." If they
had not chosen a motto for their Alli-
ance, ho thought a better one than the above
oould not be selected, and he did not doubt
but that thehearta of Christiana present
would feel the force of the esnreaaion. Is it
nft a most melancholy fact that in thia so-
called "Christian" country tho majority of
men do not love the Lord Jesus Christ?
Some admire Him, othera profeea to admire
Him, and others talk of the meeknoaa of Hia
romper and the purity of Hia life, and think
Him to be the most wonderful man that ever
lived, but that Christ has broight redemption
for their sina they seem to disb^eve or totally
disregard. Even amongst those who malio
a profession of religion there is too often a
similar mistake. They may be well instructed
in tho doctrines and methods of worship and
service, but, alas, of that wliich we sometimes
term "roUgion of tho heart," they know
nothing whatover, and it is all a mere out-
ward profession. It may be that some hero
to-night can talk about tho doctrines of re-
ligion, but who are entirely unuifcctcd by tho
love of tho Lord Jesus Christ in its simplicity
and purity. Which of us con say : " 'We
love Ilim because Ho first loved us ;" and if
we ore not prepared to make that confession
we are strangers to that amazing lovo. In
what manner is this love, which is referred to
hero, displayed? First of all by obedience
to His will, and also by all those beneficent
actions which make tho Christian character
bright snd glorious, and which causes tho
world to admit, — "See how these Christians
lovo ore another," — for if we lovo tho Lord
JcBue we lire sure to love all true Christians.
The Apo»t!e says, " We know that wo have
passed from death unto life, becanso wo lore
tho brethren." Let us nrt suppose thata mere
profession of lore is sufflcient, without giving
positive proof, by our earnest anxiety for the
welfare of others. There is certainly a
neat reform wuutcd amongst professing
Christiana. Too manr amongkt ua seem to
aelflshly enjoy this lore, but do not ear*
to labor with that Christian actiritr
which Is required in tho salvation of tho soula
of othera. "The question should be, " What am
I doing in order to bring others to Jesus )f
Am I exerting the power which tho Lord ha.i
given met" Some, of course, can work in »no
way, and some in another ; but all have some-
thing to do. If every profesfing Chriktian
were to act with earnestness in this respect,
would not our ohnrchoa wear a very different
aspect? Let us each examine ourselves, and
see whether we are testifying of this love as
wo shonl'.l. The other passage was: 2nd
Corinthians, xvl., 22 — "If any man lovo
not tho Lord Jvsus Chrikt let him ba
Anathema Muranatha." That is to say, let
him bo accursed for the Lord is coming.
This is a very singular paitsajjr. Do not
think it harsh for Paul fo write in this
style. Ho wrote this with his own hand
and out of tho fulness of his heart. All
hia letters were dictated to an amanuensis,
but at tho close of each epistle ho signet!
it with his own hand. Ho had just said " all
the biotbren greet yon, greet ye one another
with a holy loss," and then after signing tho
letter, ho adds with hi* own hand: "If any
man have r t the Lord Jesus Christ let him bo
Anathema Maranatha." If any man will not
receive Him, he must bo punished with right-
eons indignation at the coming of the Lord.
Wo may judge wrongly one of another, aa
our iudgments at the best ara but feeble
and Imperfect, but the Lord is coming and H*
will set everything right and place each one
in his proper position. That judgment is cor-
rect, and there will be no postponement of that
trial. It will also be final, and the enemies of
the Lord will be assigned their place of pnn-
iahment, be that where it may ; and those who
lovo Him will go away into life eternal, whero
the .lonninesa of the Christian will be com-
plete. Let us each strive to rise up into tho
fulnes* of the love of the Lord Jesns. Let us .
gird np tho loins of our minds and lovo each
other with greater fervency, sn that tho world
may beliere that He is the Lord.
The Earl of Ci.VAX was next called upuii.
and he referred to tho solemnity of the position
of one dying man standing up and addressing
a meeting of dying men and women,— for it
is appointed unto men once to die, but aftiT
that the judgment. Ho trusted that there
would be a great awakening concom.'ng tho
solemn things of eternity. How can wo lovo
God without realizing what the Lord has
done for us? "Behold what manner of lovo
tho Father hath bestowed upon us that wo
should be called tho sons of God." Man
wants something to attract and draw out hih
lore, before it caa bo given, but not so with
God, as there was nothing lorablo in either
you or me which caused Him to love us. But
when we once get a sight of Jcsuh, our hard
heurts and strong wills ore broken iulu pieces,
and wo realize our truo condition. He refer-
red to 3rd Matthew, whero John tho Uuntist
camo preaching repentance, for tho kingdom
of heaven was at hand, and this same fact was
related by the four Evangelists, which should
drawour attention spopialiy to it, and the samo
repentance was afterwards preached by our Lord
Jesus. John preached this to those who professed
to bo God's people, who said wo have Abraham
for our father, and who even said God is our
father, and tho some preaching is necessary
to-day, for are there not many who are trying
to shelter themselves under their denomina-
tions, and resting upon other false founda-
tions ? But tho question with each of us is —
Am I saved for eternity ? Tuko heed that
yours be not tho cry " The harvest is passed,
the summer is ended, and I am not saved !"
But to-night God commandcth men everr-
where to repent, to turn around and servo the
living God. The awful reality of tho julg-
ment and tho speedy return of the Lord, when
re ore told that there will be weeping
and wailing and gnashing of teeili, and
some will call for tho rocks and hills to
i74.J
KVANdKMCAI. MJ.IANCK KX'IKA
.i.i
hida thvm from tho wrnth iif th« Ijiimb,
iibonld wuM iM all to dooMn lliiit nuMt
InportMii qiUMtiim nnd rMMtpa iiui^h • fearful
fate ; and IIiUIn tho divino roniinaiid, thitt
wa bdieva on tli« iiiiinn of thn Hon of Uo<l,
and lore one another. Dut liuforo Chritt
ontarad into tha aoul there muiit be a prepara-
tion, but that preparation can be mndo now.
We moat know what ain in, nnd wo oan under-
iitand that br looking at Chriiit'a work to re-
deem ua, and He haa wrjuuht fur um a ixim-
plata, mffioient and etemiJ nalvation. Hb
onttentfld them to trifle no lonirrr with thin
matter, but to make the deoi«ion wliinh would
iittUHe thorn to lie at peiioe with Uud, and give
them a title to life evorhuting.
Mr. H. TiiANH MiM.KB, of Cinnlnniiti, whk
next oallod upon, and after ainiring, " Mpouk
a wonl for JoauK," iiptike on Chriatian work
for women in Montreal. A* Dr. Cramp al-
reailr nald in hia addrem thia evening, if wo
want to tOHtifjr tha linocrity of, our lnvo to
.Foaua it miiat \>o dona bjr boneflcont aatioiiH,
There hau boon a Ktoat aitWHit of talk, but wo
have not had enough oomapanding net ion, and
ho thought it waa time now for ChriHtiana to
Hupplement thia talk by moro avtivo work ;
and ho believed that thoao moetingii of
the Kvangolinol Allianco will help to
Htlmulttto to ChriHtian ai^tivity and Chiii-
tlan unitv. One of tho beet wajH of hIiow-
ing our love to Christ ia by endeavoring
to bring otiiera to Ilim— and um thia ia a foot
tho Ohunh would wt wixelr to put forth the
moat powerful iiiHtruniontality tliut it has at
itH command. He contended from Ood'i*
Word, and from philoaophlcal concluHiotiH, that
thvro Im no power under heaven that Uod
ran exurviHO with audi a trcmondoua aifcvt
upon tho world im tho influence of woman.
Ilo bclievc<l that thia world Ih to be ro-
iWmed by lovo. "God ia Love," and "Qod
HO loved tiio world that Ho {fuvo Hia only bo-
gotten Son." AVhatovcr may be, aa compared
vith men, Haid about tho incquiility in mind
of woman, there ia none but will admit thut
in woman the pow(. of love ia stronger thiA
in man. AlmoHtovorythinglnttioboy'acduca-
tion and anrruundings tciida to cripple thut
power, while on the sontrary in Uie girl'a
everything goee to develop it. Thpy aro oxpcct-
od to do what they can for tlioir brothcrx,
fathera and n)othent— and throughout, their
life ia one of loving Helf-eocrifloo. The Church
ia doing wiHoly in forming tho women of dif-
ferent aenominatioiiH into >|^rvut benefit aoitiu-
tiea. They will, under tho iuiluoneo of the
Holy Spirit, movo the world ua it haa not
hoen moved before. Thoy hiivo u marvellouH
power, cither for g(ol or evil. They are
caimbloof adviaing, (oinforting nnd guiding
those of their own tex in u manner whieh
nannot bo donu by man. Ho believed thut by
imiting tho women of the different donomina-
tiona together, regnnllowi of H-jctariunittm nnd
bound together by thin great principle of
Christian imion, tlicy would a<'.voiiipliHh a won-
derful work. This city of Muntreul, and every
other eity, ought to have this union of
Christian women tq reach out tho liund
•nd heart towarda others of their own aox. H
BOoh an association is organized, and the
Christian Churches heartily support it, he
believed that souls, l)y scores and by hun-
dreds, would bo rc<ieonied to tho Ix>rd Jesus
Christ. They should bo left to manage their
own affairs, for they hud already proven tliom-
aelvoa elsewhcro to be quite comiHttent to do
this. God knows the necessity of such nn
organization in such n city as this, whero tlio
poor and friendless young women uro cxiKiHed
to great temptations and dangers. Tliey
need some one to whom they run go and tell
their troubles and get such counsel and guid-
ance aa thOT require. It is fearful to think
of the suinring that is being endured by
young women in this city. In God's name ho
appealed to tho men of Montreal to givo this
Women's Association such aid, pecuniary and
otherwise, aa will enable it to do something
grand in this city for tho salvation of souls.
He entreated those ladies who hod not yet
imited with this society, to give it their
support, their cuntributlima and their tnfluntco.
There ia a nobin work to bn d<ma for thia Aaao-
nlatlim In our hospital, our Jail, and our fao-
torlrs, and in many other placea wharo tho
power and inlluenoa of women aluneoan pane-
trato. Thero are hundreda of unprotaoted
women who are longing for tho blaaaioga of
aueh an aiMociation, and tha apeaker urged
those nreaent to go home and aak : " Lord, what
wilt Thou have ma to du f" In concluNion,
Mr. Miller sang that beautiful hvmn from the
Songa of Devotion, entitled—" where n\\M I
worli to-day."
8T. JAMKH HTliKRT WKSLKYAN
CHURCH.
On the iH'eaHiun of tho moaa mooting liuit
night, this ehurch waa "ruwdinl to overflowing,
hundreds being forced to leave without being
able to obtain even standing room.
Tho servii'O was opened by the singing of
the hynm beginning " O, for a thousand
tongues to sing," lifter whiuh
Rev. Ai.BXANnEB Hutiikbi.axd, piiNtor of the
ehurch, led in prayer.
Rov. Dr. Dad.hey, tho flmt speaker, oiMmeil
his address by relating an anecdote in which
a French stoker ex>>laincd his xeal for a cer-
tain work,iiy saying that in the niM'tlng room
of a society to which he belqngcd, in his na-
tive pliuie, there wiui a motto ovor tho pulpit,
" Bring another." Tho rule of the sixjiety
wtia that every member had to bring a stran-
ger to their muetings. Ho continued : This
is u Hcriptural commentary on a scriptural
command. At tho close of the AjMicalyiHHi
uro written the words, " The Mpirit ami the
brido say come. And let him that heiireth
say, conio; and let him thut is athirxt, come.
And whosoevci u-iU, let him take the water
(i( life freely." This toochtis that every Iw-
llcv. r has a duty in bringing others to Christ;
thut nut only proaohcra and teachers are re-
quired to spreM the knowledge of Christ, but
tliat everyone that heatoth must say "Come."
It is merely the motto nbovo the pulpit,
" firing another." My object this evening
will l^ to urge the supreme iimx>rtuiieo <■/
iiniver.sul lu^tivity in forwarding the spread of
tho knowledge uf Christ. It is not only of
supremo iniportaiico to those wo would influ-
ence, but to ourselves. Would you bo safe,
would you bo bright Christians, I know of no
other way than by working fo' Christ. Is re-
demption bestowed for our personal advantage ?
No ; but fur the glory of Christ. A Cliristiuii
who docs not work witli thia object in view is
as a knifo thut never cuts, u ship that iiovcr
sails, or a plough that never turns tho soil— a
mere nonentity. There is an absolute iieccsKi-
ty thut every human being must bo a worker
before tho world's icxlemption. Tho ministers
alono cannot aceomplish this work. Thciiiiti-
istcrs only working would bo like a skeleton
army composed of gouerulM, i^aptuiiis and
other oiUccrs, and which would be uf little real
uf^o ; the rank and fllo must lio added to ac-
complish effective work. Statisti<'.s, whether
they are to be roUed on or not, teach us that
tlio population f tho world increases by mul-
tiplying, and this incrcuso is contiiiiiully
enlarging Satan'a kingdom uii earth. Kver^
child born in this world is a ircmlier of tins
kingdom, and must bo Ikuii uiraiii before it
iun enter the kingdom of God. Thus llio iii-
creaso of lutan's kiiigU'im is by miilti]ilyiiig
How does Christ's kingdom iiiereuxoi' Hiip-
|Miso thut simply tho ministers' work : mippuse
that they hrc all successful : thut not oiio
pi'uves uiiwoi 'hy, and every oiio brings s<mls
to Christ; not io bo under tho murk, let us
muko cueh minister win twenty souls this
year. In 1875 let tlii^ni win twenty more souls
cueh ; tbdt would bo forty. Let them next
year add twenty more, "uid evury other year
tho samo number. This is rfii iiii'i'easc, und
niny be It arge increase, but it is by addition,
and that only. But you suy this is hardly
correct, because new ministers are every ^-eur
being brought into the field. Hut how is this
likely to Iw the ease if the laymen donot work
for Christ? But even thia does not make
matt<m very muok IwMnr. 1ft Us taku two
avriaa of numbers, and let oiio im^riMan by a<V
dltioo, "od tho other bv multiplication ; tha
latter will outrun the otlwr. No matter b<*w
larga tha addltluna. tho rmult in tha tml will
baibo BMnn-and tho farther you go on the
mora the dlfforanoa will becoiM appwMt. In
thia ■rithmetloal atatonunt you May mm tlin
exact atata of tha Chnreh uf the prawnt day,
Chriat'a kingdom incraaaoa liy addition ; the
davll'a by ronltipUoation : and thn latlrr
outn>imb«ra the former. Wo IsHist of l'ttt.,Am,
teatant Chriatendum and of our nrogm**, and |^
yet tho aod fact romaina that thoru aro mur*
unaavcil souls now in this guilty worbl thia
(lay than ever before ; more tluui In the ibirk
agaa; and mom than whan l.uther broko
away from tho supiTstiUona tliat covered tho
Churvh in hia time. If thinga nintiniio to go
on In this way, the i^hunh may fold It* haiida
und applaud at the iiicivaau in ita numbers,
and i»>ngratiUato thcmM'lvaa on ita gn*wth,
but it is getting further and fiirtlier away
fntm thn aa<-oiiiplishmeiit of ita object, Thii
true way to do is to take a lesaon from tho
Kren-ih stoker a.idtho >«nnnmnd " Ix-l hfui that
heareth say, conm." Then wo will incrcawt
by multiplication. We will gi> Isv^k for a nui.
ment. The pastor last yenr galm^ twmty
souls, this your twenty more, which mak<-a for-
ty, and next year another twenty, making in
all sixty. Hut supiMMO that rifli of the cim-
vertett ones takm thoodvlco and brings anotli-
er. In that I'ase in 1875 there wlU bo thu
miiiist<-r's twenty, whii'h with the twenty
gaineil Iwforo mukiM forty, but a<U lo tliU
number the twenty trained by thoao convertMl
last year. This mak<w sixty next year ; to this
sixty is to bo addiKl anotlii'r sixty, uwl tlui
minister's twenty, and thus tho number rises
to 110. Dun't you sco liow gloriimiily it
irrowH f A ndling power is going on ; wii
multiply as wo go insteail of mbl as iNffore.
In this ])rineinlo is tho imly possibility of tho
vast work of the redamptiim of the world
through man's iu»truinentality. Well timy
Cliristian ministora faint iw tiic* view Uffore
them ^he work, they single hunibid uro exiw^tMl
to accomplish. It is estiiiuitud that tho jMnni.
latioii of the world is lUUU milliona, uimi It in
increasing by huudreils of thousniuls in mtty
docitdo, and every one of these is Itom a cbil/1
of Hntun. When wo bsik around an<l sue tho
impiilatioii of thu huuthen i:oiintrieM, wliat a
small projiortiou there appears to Iw b>ft U>
Christians. A calculation has been nuule of
thn iiuml>er of deaths, and it is estiinuti'd tliiit
if these deaths Impis'iicd ut rogubtr interval*,
there would Iw sixty to Qvery ininuto in tb<!
hour, day and night all tliu your thruiigb,
I'^very stroke of tho pendulum is tho knell of
a di-purted spirit. Oht when we think
of thu destiny of a lost s<ail, bow tmgi<:al
comes tho thought thut tvhilo tlii! heart
beats onco there has Ih^-ii a soul lost (h«
eternal decih of tho km\. Hiiixly thn heart
shudders at thu thought, {^.i tho (,1iurcb
only waken up cud adopt our Huviour's
rule. Olid thu work, though tretiuiulouii, will
bo donu, and thu angel of light will rwouqurr
to hope aud to life. Then will bo reali/rd tho
truth of tho promiso anl injuncti<m: "Ttio
Spirit and tho brido ray conio ; and bit him
that heureth suy ronio; oiid let him tliat is
athirst suy t oiiie, and whosoeviT will, \vt biiii
take tho wiiter of life freely."
Tho aiidieneo then song tlu) hymn bvgiiiniiig
" Jesus, lover of<oiy soul,"
after wl.ich
Rev. Dll. FliASKB was culled lltNili, Ilo
suid : III till! Uld Testament there is a narra-
tivo which bears somo relation to thn luUrem
just i^oiicliidid. A Hyriun niuiil Im brought
esptivo into Syriu, iinil through her •Nuamau,
tho csptiiiii uf the IiokI of thn king of Hyria, is
iiidiiiu'd t'> go to Sumaria to ho cli^nsed <H' tlu*
leprosy by which ho i i altlicttd. Hut when
ho travels thi'ro thn prophet to whom he
comes, in answer to his rei|iicst, sends li> bim
a servant, with tho message, "<io; wash in
Jordan >even times, and thy flesh shall eoinn
again to thee, and tluiu sliult b« .'lean." His
pride is hurt. He had three kinds of pri<l<>,
and they were all hurt. Tl.c fir it won (iriibt
r^
S4
of riink. IIo wai m «••« Mt • MUlfr.
Why did not tho prophet oomo out to hinii
iaataad •( Mndlny • mvuraget t Ilii Moona
Brida whioh wm hurt wm prid* u( roMon.
" Bkthe in Jordan." Would bathinir, or could
wator, take away leproay t Why <Ud not tho
prophet lajr hia hand on ths place, or vo
hrouith aoma rt'llKioiin (irrrmouyF In the
third placD thrre wua tho pridn of ouuntry. If
bathina would tuko away hia Icproajr, whjr not
bathe in tho rlvera of hIa own countrrF Ho
would haro gone awajr In n ruKOi but liia acr-
ranta worn wlacr thiin ho, and anld. "My,
fatlirr, if tho pMiihi't had bid thoa do acme
Kottt thinir, wouldat thou not havo dono it t
^w much rather, thon, whnn ho auith to thco,
' Waah, and bo clean t ' '' Why do I toll you
thia narratira to-night P Bwiiuiw thrro ia
• leproay in all our heart*, and thoy require
to bo made clean. 'Utrro Ih one whooun muko
iia clean. Wo haTo to go to Ilia houaa. I'er-
hapa it ia hero that wo may oomo to aoo Illni ;
but ho aenda ua a meaitago, and it ia thia : —
" Woah, and bo oloan." Your nriilo ia hurt.
It ia a good job for ymi You tnink aumo ao-
count ahould bo taken ci your oanimtniiw, and
you have oomo on your lioraea and ohuriota,
and have brought your gold and ailver and
ohangoa of garment. Aro you to bo
aavcd; the aamo na y-jur acrvnnt.i P Moat
certainly, or rot «l all. Ia there to b«
no wonthlp, no u-ayora, no aorvicea of
any kind. Your pi^dit and your rraaon ia hurt,
an'a waa, and you auy, " Tell mo to
"I muy ahow my camcat-
ponunoo to jwrform ;
MONTREAI, UAILV WITNSES
[Oct.
oaMaaman
do something that
ness. Give rao a ponunro to jwrform; a
churoh to build ; oomo work of any kind to
do." This ia ■'abio f;o«p<^I. I'uliio giiHprl alwaya
puts tho meaaaijo to auJt ita hoareni. It makea
pioviaion fop ao many prayora ; «o much going
to church ; or so muoh thia, that, or the other
thi ng. Thia ia hard, but men like it. It focda
their aolf Importance. The minister, if ho
doea his duty plainly and oamciitly, cannot
please tho people. The alnncr wunta to bo
mode Bonuthingof. IIo wants to toll all about
hia oaae. But my dear air, I don't want to
know your ease. Y'ou haro got tho leproay.
" Bat you don't know how long I'vo had it."
I don't want to know how long you've had it.
I know you havo got it, and unless you be
wasted you will die. Qet down out of your
chariot. You'll nnvcr lio saved in it. Gtet
down I Qet down ! ! Be atripped of your
clothea and ornaments and, ail naked, atcp
into the river, and bo cleaned. But ho wanta
to hare a hand put over tho place. Ho wants
coma ceremony performed, llow many times
wo hear the ainner ask, do make a prayer for
me. What makes him say that P liooause ho
believes tho cause he is not converted is in
(iod. He thinks that he can possibly get
some servant of Oo<l to pray for liim ; und if
he only prays long enough he will relent and
Seradveuturo ho might save him. But you
on'twantto pray for the sinner. "What!
Not pray for the sinner ; not pray for nil
men ir Vos. Let him hear and his soul hIiuU
live. Don't pray that God may bo reconciled
to sinners, but pray that thoy he reconciled
to Ood. All things are provided and ready fur
them. The river Jordan rolled through Cun-
naan before Naamun was a leper and before ho
was bom. Tho (hiriptures were written be-
fore you sinned, and before^ you were bom.
Everything wus ready fur you to go down
into und receive immediate salvation. Wliat
an easy thing — but not easy ; simple — but not
simple. It is easy in itself, but nut to a proud
howt. Simple in itself, but not simple to im-
perious man. We shoiilibi't change the Gos-
pel. Some are afraid to state it briefly and
directly, but shape it and fashion it to suit
their hearers; hm it is not fur their comfort
und salvation. You must speak to them and
keep the sinner to the point. The prophet
didn't allow Naaman to talk about worship.
He is not cleaned. It is too early to talk
about it. The man is not fit to worship God
till by faith in Jesus Christ ha is cleaned from
his leprosy. " But you make this cleansing a
little thing." It is a great thing on God's
Sart, not on ours. We are saved by faith in
esus Christ. " Faith is it— religious faith f"
No ; not rallgtoua faith. You aro not aared bv
rellgioua faith, but by faith in tho (loapel.
Naaman oonld not hava mho down into any
rlrar and noma op • aavad man. Ha had to
go to the Jordan, Anr kind of faith won't
aava you, but aimpir faith In the Uoapel. 1V>
J3n Mliara that P noma aay they do and go
own and waah a llttio and oome up a liltio
bit battor, and they rub and rub and think
that by peraoTcranna they will rub it out. Hut
they oomd not get it out if they rublMxl for-
ever. Yon muat g<i right down Into It Iwfom
you can oome out clean. Uno aaya " I wish I
bad a great faith to ba aaved.'' Who told
Ton that— who aaid you required a ami
faith for to bo aavod P That it fur tho holy,
not fur thn ainnor. It ia nowhere to bo fuiin
in the Gospel. I do nut know whether
Noamnn went down slowly or quickly, gladly
or othnrwiae ; but I do know that ho went
down, washed seven timca, and was aaved.
Some run and Jump into tho river; tome go
down hcaitatingly with fear and trembling.
Hut no matter how, whoever gues duwn in
auvvd. You don't go vp, but go duwn, and
when }ou aro saved you will gu up in good
time. All evangelical denominatiuna agreo
in thia ! wo muat go down to tho river to bo
cleaned, not by our own oiI)rta, but through
tho grace of Go<t. Aro any of you going
away from it unwiished P guing away unclean
with tha plague si>ots of the leprosy of sin on
Ton P Go not away so 1 Tarry and live.
May Ood take you out of your chariot, and
out of your preconceptions how you are to bo
saved, and ynu shall be saved and live.
I haTo aomething to aay to thoae who have
rno down. Tliia is not to those of whom
hare just boor, speaking. Thoy nectln't
listen. I'hia ia for the clean. Do you And
that thoao tlUnga which aecm small rather
tliii/i the great ones of life carry ull tho prir-
ilogt M. There is a conimuu id'is, more espe-
cially among those newly convert<!d, that they
must do something great for Christ and suffer
muoh for Iiim. But there is no uno in trying
to do freol thinga. I havo never done a great
thing, and if I try I am not quite auro of my
motives, whether they are not to bo secu
among men; but our groat trial is in little
thinga. Aa a Christian do not ucok for your-
selves some great position or great work to do,
but rather try to carry your groat principles
into your little aifaira, and your great
ideoa into the little duties of life. A little cup
of cold water given in Christ's namo and
email acta of goodness pleaso him mont, und
to those who m> these littlo thingH he promises
he will say " Well dene, good and faithful
servant, entc, thou into the joy of thy Lord."
XION CKURCH.
In /ion Chiuroh every seat was occupied.
Ilev. Messrs. Chapman and Stevenson conduct-
ed the meeting. Mr. Stevenson lead in prayer,
after whioh the hynui was sung beginning
" Rock of Ages, cleft for mi-."
Tho Bov. Dr. MoCosn said Ho appeared in
tho midst of His disciples und said, " I'cacebo
unto y>i\i;" Ho is likewise among us hero to-
night with tho same greeting. It would bo
nn empty temple if ^ho God of the temple were
not there. Lot us pray that though on earth
our eyes cannot disrom Him, we may sco Him
with tho oyos of faith, and hear his voioo Buy-
ing " Peooe bo unto you." This was no care-
less salutation liko those with which wo often
greet caoh other. Everything that Christ pro-
mises is a reality, and with Him tho perform-
ance is better than tho promise. Feoco is offer-
ed to men. Wo are all naturally in a state of
warfare. We may not all realize it. It is all
the worse for us if we don't, but certainly we
are at war with God. Our conscience, if wo
listen to it, will toll us so. We may refuse to
li8t.ni to it ; we may put ourselves in a posi-
tion in which wo don't bear it ; stiU,consoience
tolls us that wo are alienated from God. Wo
imow it, we take ^uilt to ourselves ; we are
afraid to come ir'^ the presence of Grod ; we
seek the company of our fellowmen ; we mix
up with the affairs of the world ; we do not
Xha tho light of God'a pTeaonov ' wa fa«l •■ if
that light wara blindimr ua; it ia painful to
our ayea. Wa try to gnt away fmra Iba pre-
aenoa of Ood. This waa the way with Cain ;
wa are told that he want nut from thapr<«nioa
of Ood. I do not think Gain waa ao Ignoninl
aa to imagine that ho could get out of Ood'a
sight, but he went away from Hia proaenoa—
away fmm wherotha Hhokinah and tha Chom-
liim wixild conatantlr remind him of the pre-
amooiitnn offended liaity. Itwaathuaalao with
Junith when ha waa commanded to go tu Nit.
nevuh, that great city, andprooUlm the warn-
ing, " Yet forty daya, ana Ninevah ahall bo
deatrorad." Ha went away in a ahip bound
fur a fur city where ho thought to eaeapo the
dreuil prnaonro of lllm ho wus ufrnid tu uboy.
Wa do the aamo thing ; wo aro in (he poaitiuii
of tho ohild who riina away from hia father or
avoida coming into hia way. Thus do wo star
away, thua we run away from Ood, and all
bccausa there ia an enmity in our hearta to-
warda Ood, ond thia alienation will eontinuo
till that enmity ia aubduod. Wo find that
Ood ii. a Oud of hollneaa. He ia a Ood of
merry, but alao a God of holincaa that can havo
no intoroou'M with ain. Thua, I say, there ia
warfare '/Otweon ua and God, and Christ is
como to remove that warfara and proclaim
jioaco. Ho haa come with ovcrturoa of grace
und peace. Tho offer cornea from Him and
not from ua. IIo ' a coma into the midst of
thia assembly to-ni^ t, in answer to tho pray-
ers of His people here, and He offers jieaoe to
thia one, and Ho offers it to that one through
Hia own bloud that spoaketh peace. He nut
only proffers it, but He presses it on our ac-
oeptunce. All this was beautifully typified in
tho vision whioh was seen by the patriarch.
When we look up toward Oud, wo feci tho awful
distance between ua and Him— tho great gulf
fixed. But now there ia set up a ladder which
roochoa from earth to heaven. This ladder Is
Christ. This is a type of Hia work by whioh
God ia brought nigh to man, and man ia
brought nigh to God, and Hia grace and affee.
tion deaoenu to cor hearta, and wo climb up to
Him.
There ia ni.t only a warfare with God, but
there is also an internal warfare going ( n in
mena' own hearts, and such there ia in tho
bosom of one and another of you now proaent.
If I were to ask each one of you if yon are
perfectly satisfied, some of you would acknow-
ledge that they aro not. There i i aomething
wanting which is necessary to tl o fulneaa of
your happiness, or there ia aomet'dng or some
one in your way, whose rivalry or enmity
hinders you from the attainment of aU
you want, and so you are not aatiafled.
You hope that by some means or other you
will got what you need, or that tho person
who obstmcts your path will bo able to do ao
no lunger, and then you will be at peace. It
is all un illusion. You s-^.y peace, peace, when
there is no peace. There is a need within
you for something whioh you do not know ;
you are ever seeking it, but cannot find it ; you
are liko tho man who runs after tho rainbow
— when ho reaches the pluco whcro he thought
to grasp it, it is gone, or like the boy who
catches tho bntterfly, who puts hia hand on it
only to destroy i* 'fho peace which you seek
is flying from you as you endeavor to seize it.
There is another better peace. Tliis peace I
giv-o unto you Christ says. IIo is present hero
offering this peace to every one of yuu ; this
peoco is to bo found in the bluod of ChriHl ; it
IS to bo had through tho Spirit of Christ ;
like oil on tho troubled water it will quiet all
tho troubled ocean of earth's turmoil. See that
vessel tos«ing restlossly and helplessly on tho
waves which sho bus long buffeted manfully.
How cnn you bring i looto her P 'fhe biliuws
will not listen to your prayers ; though ynu
command them liko England's Danish king
who bid tho tide cease rising, they will not
be still. Bat let the winds of heaven cease
and tho waters will soon bcsmooth. L«tChrist
suy thy sins bo forgiven thee, go in peace, and
there will bo a great calm. Let Him say to
this one and to that ono, peace be unto you,
and you will bo satisfied. Christ is now offer-
ing you this best peace. Whether He will
•n74j
KVANCiKMCAl, AM.IANCR F.XTRA.
JS
,but
B in
tho
rotent.
UiiH
it
■ist ;
:tnll
that
tho
ully.
iuWH
you
"UK
not
ease
iriat
and
rto
ron,
Fer-
«riU
offot it if kin I know not, but tha timo will
noma whra It will no longer be offortd. That
la a dasply InatfiKitifo incident in the llfii
ot Kinf Juram. The watohman on the tower
oriea that ha laaa a oompanr and tha klnir
■anda » maaaengar on honoMok to uy I* it
paaoa. Tha flann man who leadi' the war-
lika oompany rapUaa. *' What haat thuu to du
with paaoa ; gat thoa behind ma." A mrond
moMwnger ia aant and tha watuhman m^os him
alao turn In behind tho approoohlng toe, and
in announning the faot ho adda tho driving in
like tha Iriring of Jebu.theaonof Nlmiilii, for
ho drivoth funoualy. Then tho kluK haa to
got onhli own amor iu>d go forth hlnuujK to nay
" la it poare, Ji<hu ft" And ho aniwurvd whut
poaoai ao lung aa tlia whoredomi of thy
mothar Jaaebol and licr witoh-nraft* iiro ao
many. And ha turned to floo, but in viiin, for
the arrow itruck him bctwoon hi* anna and
came out at hia heart ; and Jozobol painta
henolf and tirfa hor hair and oalla out to
Jehu with tho aamo enquiry, " la it noaoo K' but
her attendanta oaat hor forth and ano la klllod.
It ia thoa often with mon when diaoom cornea
followed by death. W'efoel that thoro ii aome
myiterioua onemy approaching. Wo cnciuiro
of frionda and got little to rouiuuro ui.
Wo look in tho face of tho phyil.
cian and aay " It ia pouco f" but wo ci no
at laat to mo that tho driving in lilto
the driving of death, and it oomci at laat
to meet ua and to hurry ua into xtomJ'y.
Chriat ia atill here with liii offer of poaco. lie
raya, alittlo while and yu ahnU xce mo no more.
Ilia diaoiplcu gather around Him liko children
nround a dying father, aa it were, to rcculvo
hi I parting gifta. Christ ia ready to loavo
them a dying legacy, " Fouce I leavo with you.
My peaco I trivo nntu you ; not ua tho world
givelh give I unto you." Chriat ia offoring
now that aame dving legacy— peace ; that
peace which paaaothallundcntanaing. That
pace which too world cannot give and which
It cannot take away. Accept of it then. Wo
havo not to oay who will go up to Heaven to
bring it down to ua, it is hero. Accept of it
now. Lot ua bewaro loat n prpmiao being left
ua, wo ahonld come ahort oflt,likothon)iildron
of laraol, who, at Kadeah Bamca, got to thevcry
border of tho promiaod land, but failed to enter
in. Tho mode of acoeiitunco ia very aimplo.
We accept by fnith. Cbrixt now makea tho
offer of it to thia large aaaembly. lict your
answer bo, I know I need this jm-iioo, I accept
thia pcuco ut tho handa of Ilim who gi vca it.
The hymn, " My gracious Lord, I own thy
right," vaathcn bung.
Major-Qoncral Bunnows f^avo iin nddroaa on
tho 3rd and 4th verfca of tho 4th chapter of
2nd Corinthians : " But if our gnapcl bo hid, it
ia hid to them that aro lost. In whom tho
f:o lot thia world hath blinded tho mimla of
thorn which believe not, loat tho light of tho
fli r'oUB goapel of Chriat, who is tho imago of
Go I, should ahino unto them." Tho speaker
aaid that it wna to bo considered wh^t tho
Ooapolwna. Tho gospel waa good nowa of
Chrut. Wo havo been hearing good news of
a revival in Scotland, whero Qod haa greatly
blesHod Hif people, but ho waa not there to-
night to toll of that, but of tho great salvation
which haa been provided for mon. Tho verses
read tell that the Oospcl is hid to them that
aro lost. To all tho Clospol was hid onco. Tho
god of this world blinded their minds until
QoA imened their cyca. How awful is tho
condilaon of those whoao minds oro blinded to
tho trutha of salvation, or of those who are,
like Agrippa, almost persuaded to bo Chris-
tians. On ! if there wero any such present
now let them come this very night to Chrint.
Lot them bo as Paul T.-iHhod Agrippa to bo,
not only almost, but altogether such aa ho was.
Tho god of thia world haa bound men with
many banda, and imtil God breaks there
bands thoy cannot come to him. But it
depcnda upon thomwlvca, and how siid it will
be if they noglect to come to Jesus. Tho
venea give a mort affecting account of tho
condition of any one who is away from God.
If our brother or friend or any ono in whom
w* were interested contracted a dreadful
lio<lily disea*«>, how very much concerned we
woulil Iji' ; but are wa au soltdtoiu about thoit
•pirituul wt'l faro t 'V\u>n are vury man v alaiut
ua who have good social graiiea, who aro
affiHitioimlu son* and daughter*, whom
It la pli'itiiaDt to meet in aooiety, but
whoM mind* aro blinded tu the gl'irloua
(lo>iM'l of Clirint. 'I'liiiira i* not a diwporato
ea*c. It was t)io nuao of ua all bvfuro GikI
shone in on our lieurta. How great tho ctiango
is wlii'u (IihI shines in upon ua, opening oa It
worn xliiilturH of tt diirk room, ancl letting In
the glorious light. Homo nrisouera wnru on<!0
shut up iu a dungeon, witnout u ray of light.
In a latlo noar Lako Oenova for yeara, until a
revolution eumo and thoy were set free, but
tho change to them wiia not to bo compared to
tho ohango to those on wli ni OihI shiuod
with the light of the glorious Ounpul of
Christ. What a bloaaod thing this chungo la-
How strange now aooma tho state from which
we wero taken. How we then avoided all
which could remind ua of Chriat and hia grout
salvation, but whon Uod ahinoa in urxm u» wo
aoe all things in a now light. Thu thing
which boforo we avoided, now wo lovo and wo
enjoy a poaco whiuh puHsoth uU undorstuiid-
Ing. Bat it is assertod thut thoro are many
now who do not enjoy all tho poaco and joy
which thoy should. A little boy who dearly
lovod his mother on being put to l)ed
ono night waa told thut she, who hud
been away for some time, would oitIvo
home durinj^ tho night, nnd whon ho
awoke next morning ho at once, boforo seeing
her, begun to sing for joy bccaiuio his mother
was homo again. It should bo so with ua.
Wo do not see .Ior:\is, but wo should realize Ilia
fircwncoand His lovo for us and joy in Him as
bat child did in Ids mother's return. Wo
ought to advonco in pace, and joy, nnd love,
for tho path of tho just ia aa tho morning light
which groweth brighter and brighter until tho
perfect day. Tho dolegatoa to tho Evangeli-
cal Alliance had realized some of tho blessed-
neaa of the Communion of Sainta in being
brought cloier to each other, but this was not
all. It would enable them to work more to-
gether, to go out and tell of Christ to those
from whom tho Gospel was hid. Christiana
brought together in the Evangelical Alliance
make more impression on othcra and loam to
love each other more. They wero liko thoso
lioautiful ilowcrs boforo him. Thoy wero very
different, and each beautiful in hia own way,
but togcthqr they wero all beautiful and far
moro striking and impresaivo. Tho Alliance
was a union of Christiana on thecentrnl truths
of tlio Gospel. Hen of different Churc^hos
moot and feel that they aro brothers. Tho
first bond of union wnsthe Biblo Souioty. Some
years after came tho Evangelical AUiunce, and
who would say that in somo years henco
there might not bo a still closer union, when
minor diifcrenccs would bo Huuk and all should
be face to face in Zion. If wo would go out
and preach the Gospel, that would do
moro to unite us than anything else.
Tho speaker concluded by quoting tho 21st
vcrao of the 17th chapter of John's Gospel :
" That they nil may bo ono that tlio worldmay
believe that Thou hast sent mo," and said that
tho oneness of Christ'^ followers waa ono
groat means of converting the world. When
outiidera saw Christians loving ono another,
and ready to sacrifice their oivn wishes to
those of others, they could not but bcliovo in
tho religion of Christ.
Key. Dr. Black, of Inverness, after engag-
ing in prayer, addressed tho audience ua fol-
lows ; —
You remoTuber, dear friends, that wonder-
ful verse, tho first of tho 8th chapter of Ko-
mens, which says, "There is therefore now no
condemnation to them which uro in Christ
Jesus, who walked nut after tho flesh but after
tho Spirit." Let \m look for a tliort timo ut
the first pwt of this verse. Wu shall not enter
into nny doctrinal polntH,as tliis iH not tho place
nor tho timo for tlicni. This sentence
hvs a central cxprcsxiou, a sort of pivot, around
which all its other words revolve. That pivot
ia no condemnation. How many different
lights aro thrown on tho passage by accen-
tuating different worda I II our tlma allow
ad, I couhl dwell on each of them, Let us l<wk
at tha flmt —there ii. The Ooapal la a prmcnt
(toapel. There are aome who nope for salva-
tion at tha end of their Uvea if thay work and
wait In tha meanwhile; but tham«Mige is one
of praaa n t panhm. It ia not a thing to ba wait-
ad for and worked for. I have tkaoommiaalnu
to offer yon preaent pardon ; he that hath tha
Hon hath, not ahall have, ererlaating life. Mr.
Mootly told mo ono^ that ha had nareroeaaad
to regret what he had aaid on that laat terrible
night on whioh he preached In hia famar
ohuroh In Chicago. Ila had aaid. " Hera is a
thought 1 go home and weigh it wall" — and tio-
foro Mr. Sankay hail Hniahed ainging hia L A
hymn, the fire bella began to ring. The ttti
waa in that nolghborhoud, and before morn-
ing lom-t who had '. .ut >hat aermoB wera
dood. "I'll never,", ail' ' tell peopla to go
homo and weigh thu .. ,'tr ', but bid them
settle it there in their powa." Jeaua, when
talking to tha woman of Samaria, and apeak-
ing of the water whereof if • man drank he
should never thirst, then and there offered to
tho woman that living water. Uore,thia aren-
ing, it ia offered to you. The next word la
iherefore. "There ia therefore now no oon-
domnution." Thia impliea that the aentenoa
is tho close of an argument ; whether dooa the
word rvf«r to the romarka immediately prooed-
ing, or to the line of argument whioh baa run
through the previous part of tho opiatle. The
Apostlo had ahowed in tho first chapter that
the Gentile world waa guilty before God.
Ho had then gone on to lar to the Jewa. <' Are
?ou any l)otter than thoy y" At the olose cf
ho third chapter he ooncludca that all are nn
dor condemnation. Then comea the arloriuua
djctrino of jnatitlcatlon by faith. Thia verse
is tho close of the argument. Ttie word,
therefore, says thia ia what I was ooming to—
thia ia tho thing I had to prove. Our religion
ia no matter of aentiment. It ia a thing that
can bo roaaonod upon, a thing that can bo
F roved. It ia not an if. It ia not a prrekanci.
t ianot a may be. It ia therefore. That ia, if
you, a poor guilty sinner, east your guilt
on Jesus you are forgiven. If I am speaking
to ench a gruilty soul, only come and oast it all
on Jeaua and as euro aa you ask Him to blot it
out in His blood, so sure it will be done. There
is thomforo now. That now is a little word,
but how much it imports ; what dark momoili a
it calls up. Onco wo were under condemna-
tion and so'mn may bo still. You may not
realize it. You may bo idling away your
time. You may bo canless, but the timo ia oora
tainly CO Jiin g when you. shall bo convinced of it.
I don't wonder that tho conaciouanesa of guilt
makes men miacrablo. We can romembor the
timo when tho poul lay long under this weight
of condemnation. Tho poor condemned nn>
ner is saved by laying hold of Christ, or rather
letting Christ lay hold of him. Some Ume
since a man fell into ono of the harbors on the
north-east coast of Scotland. There was a ory
raised among tho people on shore, and they
watched breathlessly as they saw a strong
swimmer making his way toward him. Aa the
swimmer approached the drowning man he
aaw him preparing to groap him, and fearing
the consequences, pushed him from him and
Bwam away. Again ho appronohedond, seeing
him again about to clutch him, he pushed him
away again. A third time he approached a<!d,
flnding him quite helpless, puUoa him ashore.
Tho people asked him, " Why did you
not save kim the first timo you got
near him." His reply was " He would
not let mo ; I had to wait till ho waa holpleaa.
It is tho samo with us who have let Jeans
savo us; it was not till wo felt thoroughly
empty and helpless, that he was able to help
ua. Oh, what u ohango. Koto itia all past
tills dreary darkness, this terrible condemna-
tion. Where ahall I get an illuatration to dea-
crlrbothis. Xo condcnmatioH. I remember when a
man waa brought before a court of justice on
a charge of misdemeanor. Tho jury found
him not guilty, but as ho was leaving tho
court room he was again arrested on ano<''her
charge. Tliat is not it. Not long ago a
man was charged with a serious offence. The
56
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct,
iiiry btougltt in tHe Sootoh verdiut, not proven,
lie escapMl pnniiih .Tint, but ereryonemupected
and AToided him, and aaid, "Oh I wo won't tmat
him, he has only eacaped punidunent throngh
laolc ol eridenoe." TbaX is not it. I read re-
cently inUie paper of a man who was aojoaed
and found guilty of murder. Before the sen-
tence was executed a message came from our
Queen with a pardon for him, but he has to
nwnd the rest of his life inside of a prison.
That is not it. Earth supplies no illustration
of the perfect immunity described in this
verse. If you hare this no mukmnation, who
•thill lay ooytiiing to the cause of God's elect.
No condemnation. I oaa offer you that to-
night. No condemnation to them who is in
Christ Jesus. You remember that ark that was
built. Noah worked at it from year to year,
and now oame the time when he was shut in.
Tno waters came and covered the earth, but
iho ark always roje on thilr surface. You re-
member the story of Bahab, how she was to
wind the red cord in her window, and all who
wore in that h 'so protected by the lino of
rod were to be saved, and any other, no matter
how clowly related to her, if they wore
not within the house, would be slain.
Remember the city of refuge ; that man who
was flying from the avenger of blood
must enter into the city before ho was safe.
Ho must not stop at the gate. Ho must not
paiuio on the threshold. Uo must go with-
in tlio gates. You are thus to get iat^ the ark
imd the Lord will shut you in. The peop!c
lia<l to bo within the house marked with the
rc<l lino, had to be within the city of refuge
before thoy were secure. So with you, you
miust be in. It will not do for you to be at
the door. I remember a gu-1, gay and thought-
U-sii, who had gone out to a dancing puty.
The thought struck her when there that she
would stray away from the party and find her
way homo herself. But a blinding snow storm
cikmo on which confused and wearied her.
She sjtuggerod on, although hall conscious.
Her mothe' woct to bed late that night and
liiy in ail agony of anxiety. In the morning
site louko<l out early to see if she could
BL-o anything of her daughter. There
she lay at the door siitt and dead,
with her fingers stretched out almost
touching the door. She was alma"'^ home,
hut hit'l not got in. It is a terrible stoiy in the
rilgriin's I'rogresM, how at the very gate of
Ilcavcu is the largest gate of the pit. But
now the question is condemned or not con-
demned. You hero may be unknown to each
other, but there is just one line of division be-
Iwrecn you, condemned and not condemned. If
your i-irscienco says condemned, there iafor-
givenv ss !or you if you will only cast the bur-
don of your sin on your Saviour. You have
tho offer to-night, you may nr "i have it again.
You have all heard the story of the man iu the
north of t^'otland who let liimself dov/n by a
mpo over an overhanging (Uff and swung him-
Hoif into a cave, into which he went, having
fastened his rope carulessly to the rook. Look-
ing round he saw it swinging loose. lie sitw
that there was not a moment to lose and; bs it
approached tho cave, ho j umpcd and caught it.
Suppose he had said t o himself, it will swing in
again and I con catch it then. Picture
the despair of that man sitting in his cavo and
looking at his rope stiff and still, boyoud his
triiiJh, sayinir, " Oh, if I had only caught it
irhon I could, but now it is forever too late,
and I must perish— perish !" The sight of the
rope would aggravate his agony. There are
two terrible oxprossious in the drat ohiiptcr of
Romans — given up and given over, Ood forbid
that either of them should ever apply to any
hero. Now is the acnoptcd time. i)car sin-
ner, rome to Christ to-night, and then there
will be no condemnation for you.
The hymn was ihm sung, "Millions within
Tliy roiirts have mot," and the meeting ulo:)Gd
with tho bonediutiun.
KRSKINE CHUBCH.
Erskine Chnroh was well filled, both below
and in the galleries, on tho oocasion of tho
Alliance mots-mocting held there last (Sun-
day) evening.
Rev. J. S. Buck opened tho meeting, and
after the reading of a portion of Scripture
fromSt Matthew's Ooapel, and the conduct-
ing devotional oxeroises, referred to tho ar-
rangements made with regard to the holding
of maas-meotings in several of the largest
city churches, in order that the u,'ngregatTon8
might hear a number oi brethren, he then
called on
Rev. Dr. Buss, President of the Syrian
Frotestant College, who told the au-
dience that he was going to give
them a plain, simple talk about the
mission work in Syria. They were perhaps
aware that Syria was <i Trovinee of the Turk-
ish 'Empire, ruled over by tho Ottoman Qov-
emment, with its seat at Constantinople.
Syria lay at the eastern end of the Hediterron-
oan Sea, with about two millions of inhabitants,
who all spoke tho ono language : not the
Turkish nor Syriao, which was not spoken, bi t
the Arabia. Those two milliona of peop o
were all divided into sects, remnants of t'le
old nationalities which formerly possessed fio
land. 'There were so called Christians,
though they were not converted men. The
term was used t'lore to designate people not
Mahometans ; e t that it was common to hear
such ox^ i-essio'js as, " Christian John stole
such a man's 'jorse," or referring to a man as
having boe-< mnrdered by a Christian. A
body of these so-called Christians inhabiting
the northern portion of Lebanon, are to ail
int<n.U< and purposes Roman Catholics ; they
celebrate certain feasts which the Catholics do
not, and their priests are allowed to marry ;
however, they acknowledge the supremacy of
the Fope,and he recogi^izes them as followers.
Tbta there are about 1S0,000 Greek Christians,
not descendants of the Grecian Islanders ;
but holding allegiance to the Greek
Church. There are also 50,000 Greek
Catholic Christians, acknowledging the
suprcjiaoy of the Fopo, and a few Ar-
menian, Jacobite, Syrian, and Coptic Chris-
tains. Besides these various Christian sects,
there were 25,000 Jews, including those at
Jerusalem ; 80,000 Di uses, veritable heathens ;
150,000 descendants of the old Conaanites, and
800,000 Mahometans, whose religion is tho far-
thest remove from idolatry of any sect in the
world. Theoretically there is not a particle of
idolatry about their worship ; they assigrned
the same attributes to God as Frotestants did ;
theywire exceedingly devoted in their religi-
ous exercises, and were very scrupulous and
regular in all pertaining to their religion.
They invariably prayed five timeH a day ; and
no matter where they were, or how engpaged,
this duty was faithfully performed. In the
cities an official ascended a tower and called
tho people to their prayers, his cry, always
being composed of the same words, " "There is
none but the one God, and Mahomet is his
prophet." The first call was made an hour
before daylight, and the people, if able, then
arise and go to the mosque. Their mosques
(ohurcheH) are large buildings, not decorated
in thelnast,nofrefice09, pictures, or imnges being
allowed within ; there are simply the bore
w^ls. This aversion to ornament cr any
thing which could by any possibility bo wor-
shipped, was carried to such an extent that
even photographs and pictures were excluded
from their li"uses. They believed that Christ
was a great prophet, but that Mahomet was
a groator ono. Mahometans were scattered
all through Africa, down to the Cape ; thoy in-
hubit<.-d Turkey, Arabia, India, China, etc. It
had ftciitimes been thought that bad one no
knowledge of a pure Christianity he would
have been u Mahometan instcud of a so-called
Kastrm ('hristian. The Mahometans es-
teemed Christianity about as much as they did
idolatry ; that is, utterly despised it. Ouco
one ot' liis native preachers met him at Horns,
and a groat crowd gathered about them,
owing to » dispute between a Greek Chrittian
and the tcoither, the former accusing him ot
calling them idolaters. He answered that
they wore mistaken ; they had not come there
to say they were idolaters, but to proaoli the
Gospel; their opponent was still more en-
raged, and then Dr. Bliss sold that hu had
shortly befoi#seen, in tho city of Tripoli, one
of tho Greek Christians go into a chun^^ and
bow down before a nioture, and say, "Oh
Mary, bleaa me," " Oh Mary forgive me," and
that the suppliant had afterwards Uased it.
The Greek Christian then mshed off, followed
by his fellow-Christians ; several Mahometans
remained and asked Dr. Bliss what was tho
name of hit religion. He replied that' he
would not tell them the name by which it was
known, but would answer any questions.
With them he believed in one God and in the
attributes of Deity. When asked if he wor-
shipped tho saintsor the Virgin Mary, he re-
plieo, " God forbid.' He told them that he be-
Uevedin Jesus Christ ; hereupon an old and
leading Mahometan asked, " Do you believe
that Jesus Christ rose from tho dead t" On
receiving the reply " Yes," tho old man turned
to the crowd and said, " He's a Cluistian, but
a strange kind ! a strange kind !"
Tho American mission in Syria had been es-
tablished for about fifty years, schools and
ohurohes were formed, and were in an active
state. There was a Urge congregation in
Beirut, and a Sunday-school of abont four
hundred children and teachers ; Sidon and
"Tyre each had their churches ; thtro were
several in tho southern portions ot the field,
one at Damascus, another a few hours' rido
from it, and one at Homs, all living and
active. Theyhad a printing press, a weekly
paper in Arabic, and Bibles, school-books and
other volumes in that language. The Ameri-
can and " British and foreign" Bible Socie-
ties printcvl in Beirut, thousands of copies of
tho Bible, and they had been distributed
throughoi't Syria, Kgypt, Arabia, and interior
portions of Africa, China and India. Ho had
yesterday received a letter from Syria, stating
that three-quarters of the book entitled the
" Schomburg-Cotta Family," had been trans-
lated and printed in tho weekly newspaper. A
BFISCIAL WOBK
hafl also been successfully undertaken. Twelve
years ago tho English, Scotch and American
missionaries in Syria came to the conclusion
that a collego was required in which to edu-
cate young ntttiver, to become teachers, doc-
tors, lawyers, and in fact to take up the
general work of civilizing and evangelizing
their countrymen. It was utterly futile tu
expect that Frotestant countries could send
forth enough missionaries to occupy all the
places open to them. They could keep send-
ing all who would go, a:i' yet there would
not bo enough. The great object is to send
out missionaries to do tho preparatory work,
to found churches, translate the Bible, and to
raise up an educated native ministry
to prosecute the work of God. Four-
teen years ago ho had gone to tho United
States and England to raiso funds to build a
College— nut uScminury — but a real College —
to develop, elevate and educate thoso who
were to study in it. He spent two years iu
the United States, imd succeeded in raising;
^100,000, with which and $20,004 that he gut
in England, he rotumod to commence opera-
tions. Since then there hod lieen erected a
college building at a cost of |90,000, and the
institution was now a living, active, useful
and flourishing institution. It had already
sent forth thirty doctors, who liod passed
through tho full collegiate course and were
now doing good for thomselvcs and the coun-
. try. The majority of them vi 3re settled in
the cities. Foi'.y young men hod graduated
in tho literary department, and were now
either toui^hing high schools or had entered
tho medical department. One was teaching
» school at a place situated one thousand
milcH up the Nile. Tho course of study and
instruction was very much the same as that
imparted in a collego here. The text books
were all in the Arable language ; a prominent
place WHS given to religious instruction.
When the comer stone of the College was
laid two years and a half ago, he had said :
It is possible fur young men to cuter this
college, who believe in one God, or in no
gods, and who will enjoy all tho privileges af-
forded i thoy might go forth with the samo
.874.]
r.VANGErjC.M. AI.MANCF, F,XTRA.
.17
entered
teaohinf;
.hotuand
udy and
»s that
xtbookt
ominent
uction.
■oge wag
td wid :
ter thia
in no
ci);eg af •
Bama
liflief, but it would bo imixtHxiblo for tliem to
go forth without knowing fully what Protefit-
anta believed, while the profcHHorH endeavored
faithfully to instruct their ficholura in religiouH
oa well aa other matten. Vaiu attempts were
Rometimea made by atudcntii to avoid hearing
the new doctrine ; scholars hud been known
to put their lingers in their ears during
{)royera and tho reading of the Vord,
est they might roicivo moral damage,
finm what was being xuid ; but soon they
would listen, and then their eurioHity being
aroused, would investigate for thenuielres.
Morning and evening prayers, with tho read-
ing of tho Uoripturea and tho singing of
hymns, were regularly conducted. A Bible
class is held with eaiJi class once a week.
The students thus mudo a closo study of the
Word of God. A weekly prayer-meeting wos
held, which they could uttcnd or not, and
over one half of tho students took part in it.
A young Maronite who attended it eventually
lictiamoTta lca<ier, and upon his going homo
he would go about among tho villages and
talk about Jesus Clirist, salvation, and tho
duties imposed on man, etc. This system of
n'igious instruction was certainly exerting
a iK'werful influence on tho Syrian young
men; and of the graduates there was
not me who was not thoroughly im-
bued with the principles of Kvangelical
Protestantism, wnilo many wcro truly
converted mch. Tho institution was re-
cognized by the Ottoman Government, and one
of its professors had charge of a meteorological
observatory and sent telegraphic weather re-
ports twice a day to the capital. I have now
como home to get another $100,000, with
which it ia our intention to secure the services
of two more professors, to found scholarships,
and to help those who are desirous of securing
an eduoatioh but whom obstacles prevent from
so doing. When it waa taken into considera-
tion tiist t>j<> Arabic tongue was the vernacu-
lar of SyKA, Heeopotamia, Arabia, northern
parts of Africa, and that it was the language
of the Koran, which book was read by milliona
of Mahometans, it would be seen how impor-
tant a medium of communication it was. The
Mahometan world waa to be reached through
the Arabic tongue. The Mahometans could not
hear and beHeve unless the word waa preached
to them ; salvation depended on their calling on
the name of tho Lord ; calling on tho name of
the Iiord depended uponbelioving on Him ; be-
lieving tested on the preaching of the Word ;
and he required to be sent ; how, then, could
ho be sent except with money for his support P
They stood at the lower end of the chain and
at tho upperend was salvation. Thuscouldthey
tie actively engaged in the work, without going
themselves, — by sending others; men would
hear tho Gospel preached and believe. They
would call on tho Lord and He would save.
Let them take heed to this.
Hon. L. A. WiufOT, of Predericton, New
Brunswick, tho President of the Dominion
Alliance,next addressed the audience.and sai'' :
I was very much delighted to road tho lost
report of the American Board of Foreign His-
sions. I had been very anxious to hear their
friend speak a word regarding tho success
which had attended his labors and those
of his fellow missionaries, and I think
that had he stated fully tho results
of their labors, more especially of the
lutnd of self-denying ladies who left home and
friends to work for Christ, it would have
stirred some of tho ladies here to go and do
likewise. Thoeo out on mission fields had
lieen of vast go'id ; they were heroines in tho
true sense of the word. It wotdd bo admitted
that those who left their homes and went
among tho heathen from pure love for souls,
and trusting in DiA°ino protection to overcome
sometimes uie most threatening dangers and
hem innumerable trials and privations,
were tmly brave and would receive something
better in the way of reward than the world
gives. It was also very pleasant to see the
manner in which the missionaries from the
varlonsBOcietie» labored side by side in their
appointed fields of toil. They wore one in
Christ, and no matter of what dcnon. .<at!on,
orimbined together to meet tho enemy. Tliey
had no time to discuss minor pointsottiiflferenco,
for tho enemy was pressing nard with u deter-
mined front ; instead of wrangling; over tho
Apostolic succession or other kc^^.ty points,
they would kneel together and, having invoked
God's blessing, would advance shoulder to
shoulder and attack the enemy. There was a
fine illustration of such action in the British
army. At tho memorable battle of Inkerman,
when tho Sussian soldiers, maddened witli
spirits, advanced tlirough the heavy miht upon
tho British forces, and caused tho right wing
to swer>-c, several regiments were decimated in
the struggle, and the survivors were obliged to
fall back, and at tho time Col Kinloch gather-
ed the deirit of eight or ten regimenta together,
tho men had been looking out for just such a
leader ; he rallied IfiO men, in all uniforms,
each msii fell in alongside tho other ; there
was no looking then for this or that eon-
pony, or place, or companions, but every
man stepped in to fill the ranks; and they
had seurcrely been told off, when a square of
Russians charged, but tho gallant 160 held
1 ,fiOO men in check ; for they 8h..'.<d side by
side and shoulder to shoulder, to do ibeir duty
as faithful servants of tho Queea shotkldto the
lact ; and so it was on tho mission field. I am
glad to hear that this is a missionary Church ;
and you should give of your treasures, and
send men and Bibles iata all lands ; but take
care that your own hearts retain a love for
God, and that individually, yon have a
personal trust in your Redeemer. G«od works
for others will not save you ; the only way is
for each to personally tmst in the Saviour.
With such a tmst year faithful prayers will
follow your works, and a rich return will be
received. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither have entered into the heart of man,
the things which Qod haih prepared
for them that lovo him." When they
possessed such an inestimable treasure
as that, they were best qu:ilified to
bring their little ones to Christ, to show
them the right way, and avoiding the moun-
tains of doaot and difflonlty to bring them into
tho sweet valleys of God's precious Word. If
a man asked, Is it necessary to acquire all tho
abstruse and technical kinds of knowledge in
order to live P the answer would be.
No, you can live on what grows at your
feet and around yon, and which is at
tho dispossl of all on simple conditions;
and so in the marvellous inspired Word — it
has its mighty depths and knotty passages for
tho learned men, butibesidc^i, thcro are intelli-
gible passages and texts for the young, com-
prehensive, simple and loving ; then lead the
young by these still watering places ; they will
bo benefited. Let our light shine. Ho also
addressed himself to young men, ard urged
upon tliem the necessity there was for a close
study of the Word of God. "Wherewithal shall
a young man cleanse his way P By taking heed
thereto according to '.hy Word." "Except a
man l>e bom again from aliove, he conno'i, see
tho kingdom of (}od;" but once they biramo
new creaturos in Christ Jesus, everything
would be better; h < jv light was the burden of
the world to the heart when it was
changed and could repose confidence in
tho Saviour! He was happy to liear testimony
to the spread of the Gospel. Tbero had never
been such a year for the rapid development of
missionary efforts since the advent of mission-
ary societies ; never such a glorious work as
in 1874 ; and the spread of the Gospel was
marvellously rapid in the East. It had been
stated by a missionanr in that section that
after one year's absence from his field
of labor, ho returned to find l./iOO converts
ready fur baptism. However, tbero was a
dark counterpart in tho moro civilized na-
tions, whcro some scientists and leading
thinkers, as Darwin, Huxley, Tyndall, etc.,
whose marvellous and dangerous essays de-
nied the power of prayer, and sought to
prove to mankind that they wero mei«
evolutions or a development from a lower
sphere of life. Tliero was a danger here. Ho
also referred to a materialistic system of infi-
delity, wherein the author bhii-plii muuxly ii*->lfi
troduced into his erced a Trinity, eoin)u>sod of
humanity, earth and tho heavens. Was this
his UoAi Could ho pray to the sky ubovo
him, tho eartti beneath him, or to huiiianity P
Wliat could poor humanity do, even in iljt
most elevated, learned form to ai.l himP Young
men would havo to rigidly guard themselvoa
against these rovoHing forms of infidelity. In
this I'onncctiun it afforded tlio speaker much
pleasure to sec tho abln muiiner in which Dr.
Dawson had dissected tho Durwin theory, torn
his pretty card house completely to pieces, and
sliotvn tho falsity of su<th reasimiiig by clear
and unanswerablo argument. They could
rest assured that wherever science eontradiet-
cd tho Bible it would bo proved 1o be in tho
wrong; that wherever a scientific Ktateineni, has
been discovered to be perfectly true, it always
coincided with the Biblical record. Thcro was a
remarkable illustration of this in the decipher-
ing of a number of cuneiform inscripnons in
tho East, whcro in every instance in which
they illustrated Old Testament history, tliero
was not found the first contradiction. Tlio
recorders of the Old Testament historv
wero proved and not found wanting in trutfi
and accuracy ; they werdlionest, and called a
spado a spado. They wrote their own nation's
history with the same impartiality and candor
with which they jK'uned tliut i if others. Tlicy
covered up no ono's sins and i'li<ji'tcomings,not
even those of their own brethren, and ho lov-
ed the Book the moro ho pondered on the hon-
est, staraightforward dcaliug of those writers
of old.
He wvi there as one of tho lay delegates to
tho >il:^r,ce meeting, which was being held
in one of the strongholds of nopery, and be-
lieved it well to show to the Roman Catholics
tho spirit of evangelistic union wliich existed
between the Roman Churohcs Such a
union would, in somo measure, shako tlio
views andargumentsof those opposed to them.
If (hey never all met on earth bgain, they all
ould finally meet again in Heaven.
Rev. Dr. Mellob, of Halifax, England, said
he would have to bo biiof in his remarks,
owing to a local affection of the throat, whi^h
rendered prolonged speaking very difficult. It
was always a sourco of gratification for
him to visit friends of his, and he had
e«mo to Montreal to find himse.f among
friends in the Alliance meeting. Ho was
glad to again meet Rev. Dr. Bliss, who ho hod
seen in England somo time ago, and he was
also glad to hear Mr. Wilmot's remarks,
whic?i touched so closely on tho living ques-
tions of tho day. It had been his lot to have
passed through some most painful experiences
in connection with sceptical views, and at
times he had become involved in deep per-
plexity, hut he liod ?ong since gTasped the
truth, and ho felt tirod to hear thcso philoso-
phical and scientific questions coming up,
when there were far moro serious ques-
tions to be dealt with. Wliat were the
sceptical theories of Huxley or Darwin to
men, when they had to deal with a judg-
ment, with remorse or joy, hereafter in etw-
nity, when atoms and molecules would havo
ceased to exist P It was a matter of mere
trifling wish for souls to look at these paltry in-
fidel questions, while their eternal welwaro was
at stake. Wlicn at sea,in mid-Atluntic,ho felt
comforted by learning from a member of tho
crew their latitude and longitude ; in fact, with
the aid of tho scicnoo of navigation and tho
magnetic needle, they could almost exactly do-
termino their position. They were out on tho
ocean of life, and was it not important tliot
they should know whero they were, where
they wero going to, and bo guided by tho
needle and the chart. Ho could five to young
men with the most unshnkei. confidence,
this advice, " Slick to your Bible," and follow
itx advit •, which would always l>e tho sume. Ii: •
fidel theories changed from year to year, and
conflicted one with another ; ehnngo as they
niigli^ the grand truths of tho Holy Scriptures
remained firm and unalterable, liico the evcr>
lasting hills.
The meeting tlicn closed.
Bl-V. JOHN II.VLL, I'.n.
LAOAUCHETIEnRE STREET WESLEY-
AN METHODIST CHURCH.
The meeting at tho Methodist Church, cor-
ner of liOgauchcticro and Durham streets,
woa addressed by Rev. Messrs. Wilson, McE wen
and Grant.
Rev. Mr. Wilson, inho spoke flrst, sold that
there was nothing so dear to ua as life. Ko
matter irhat worldly honors or emoluments
were eflored to ns in exchange for our life, wo
would at onoo turn away with horror at the
proposal ; and if tho life of our body is so
procioDS in our estimation, how much moro
should bo tho life of our poul<<. Chri>^t iiay!>,
" What shall it profit a man if he gain the
whole world, and loso his own soul;" hut
Jesus is the authei of eternal life ; yea Ho is
Our life. Ho says, " I om tho way, the truth
and tho life ;" and tho Apostlo says, " When
Ho who is our lifo shall appear," &o. There-
fore, if wo esteem the lifo of our body, which
will only endure for a few years, so precious,
how precious ought Christ to bo to every one
of us ; and Ho is precious to all of his true
children. Wo all have forfeited our lives, and
none but Christ can savo us from thoconsequcn-
ces of our own acts. Every Christlcss soul is a
dead soul— dead both in timo and fur eternity.
Every one who i:i in this ttato of death is
conscious that they want something, there is
a void ill their breasts whi(;h is never filled ;
tlioy may try every moans in their power, yet
this void remains. Oh, thou, do try how C'arist
con satisfy tliis craving; look nnta Uim and
get all his fulness in your heart, and then
you will bcg^n to know what it is to livo in
reality. The way to have lively churches,
lively congregations, and lively Christiana is,
to oxalt Christ ; tho more wo exalt
IBB FOtniTAIX OF LITB,
the moro lifo we will receive from that foun>
tain; but tho way to exalt Christ is not by fine
arohitecturo inourplacesof worship,norby flno
and costly instruments of music, nor by well-
trained choirs. Tho primitive Christians got
along much better than we do, yet they had
nonoof theso things ; they lookod more to Christ
himself t^ i less to outward forms and show.
Lot us all begin to look leas to oonelve*
1874]
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA,
39
and more to Ohrkt, and we will have more life
Ber. Mr. MoBwxii referred to the man who
had been bom blind and waa oared by Ohriat.
After the Jewa had done all in their power to
itbake hia tentimony for Ohriat, they uaat him
out of the aynagogne; but as »oon a» thoy had
cart him ont Jemu MUght him, and then follow-
ed the memorable fMying : " I am come that
ye might hare life, and that ye might hare it
mora abnnduitly," and a nnmber of other
preolotia promiies whioh ahould gladden the
iiearta of every one who reada them ; and tl< ey
would make ns glad at all times did we 'out
realize their importance ; but we
XBAsmiB BFiBrruAL TBnraB witb a. tape uira
which we carry In our vest pockets, and then go
about murmnnng and arnmbling that Qod has
not done more for us. We see but a portion of
the horiMn,yet we imagine that we see it all,
Ood's people should have higher conceptions
of the abundance that is in Christ. The
Apostle Fapl prays for the Church in the follow-
ing manner : " llutt Christ may dwell in you
by faith, and that ye may be able to compre-
hend with all saints what is the length, and
breadth, tiie height and depth of tho love of
Qod \rhich passeth nnderstanding." Wo have
got 80 accustomed to our praise, ourpiayer snd
all our other forms of worship, that we see
nothing very attractive about them, and we
look upon them as our birthright and do not
value them as we ought ; and when wo do
work for Christ, we do it dumsily ; we lack that
prudence, that wisdom, when doing Christ's
work that we have when doing our own work.
We need patience and meekness when dealing
with all sorts of men. If Christhas given tous
an abundant supply of life, what portion of it
are we giving baoc to Him t The demoniaothat
was cured wanted to go with Christ ; but ho
was directed to go home and toll it to bis
friends ; and as a Keneral rule we are all more
willing to do pnluio work than that which is
more private.
Rev. Mr. Gbast said, wo are all agreed that
eternal life is desirable, but we oro not so agreed
as to the way to Ecoure its benefits to oursMves.
John says, " Whosoever belioveth that Jesus is
the Christ is bom of God." Now, were I to ask
every one present, So yon believe that Jesus
is the Christ P you would all unheaitatingly
answer. Yes; but if I were to ask you all,
ABB 10V BOBH OF 000, TBIN ?
a good many of you would hesitate, and some
would likbl^ say, Ko. Now there is some dis-
ore;>ancy in'our faith ; we believe the Bible, vet
we do not believe its teachings when applied
to oiTselrcs personally ; we iMlly do not be-
lieve that Jesus is the Christ, the anointed—
anointed ^o be our Prophet, Priest and King.
Wo would like well to have Christ to save us ;
but we do not like Him to bd our Priest to
atone for us, and ourEingto rule us. We would
like to have Christ and our lusts, Christ and
our darling sins ; therefore, we do not really be-
lieve that Jesus is the Christ, for wo cannot
believe in Him and not obey Him. Tho
speaker then dioWed how different we do act
in all other matters, by supposing a ease where
two individuals are coming from the old coun-
try, each claiming to be a son of Her Majesty,
and «adh repudiuting the claims of the other.
How oazefolly would we examine the claims of
the respective candidates to our homage, and
how vigorously would we act when wo iiod de-
cided who was the right one I
At the conclusion, a collection was taken up
in aid of the cost of tho present mooting of the
£vangeUaal Ailiaaoe.
OTTAWA STREET WE8LEYAN METH-
ODIST CHURCH.
After ringing the 218th hvmn of Wedev's
coUeetion, prayer was offered by the Rev. John
Wilson, pastor of the church, who, after the
anthcm,Mao read the czxxiii.Fsalmand address-
ed a few words of welcome to those of the con-
gregation who had come from other churches.
lie said, some things are good, some are
pleasant, but union of Christians is both good
and pleasant. The Psalmist snys, "Behold
how good on<l how pleasant it is for brethren
to dwell together in unity." He urged the
people to pray for Ood's blessing to rest upon
the Alliance, saying that without the Holy
Ohost all the services would be useless. lie
then introduced
Rev. Jaios BimnRT, from St. John, N.B.,
who was suffering from a bad oold, and only
for the love ho had for the work of the Alliance
could he be persuaded to apeak. Hethonght it
strange, though a mark of nnioo, for the Al
lianoe to send three or four Presbyterian mini-
sters to a Methodist church. He did not
think that the Allianco thought they would
be able to convert tho Methodists of the plauo,
but that in them thoy would And friends.
The time has been when meetings of the
Kvangelieal Allianco would have beoi impos-,
sible, Tho time has been when aoongrega-'
tion like the present could not have boon ad-
dressed by a Presbyterian. The time has
been when, if a Presbyterian found a Method-
ist in his oongrwaticm he wonld give him a
broadride ; and if a MeUiodist found a Pres-
byterian in his congregation he would recipro-
cate. There was a middle wall of partition
that disappeared only '«rhcn one became a
proselyte, and people wore OKteemed faithful
in protxntion as tncy stood aloof from other
denomination*. He was happy to say that
day hod passed away, Thoosinttgratlonof
the Chnroh, which commenced at fte time of
the Reformation and went on year after year
until there wer« mnlMplied churches, he was
happy to say, has now passed away, and wa-
have now come to aa age of nniflcation| — if
not into one we are as one groat body with its
different members. And wo are looking for-
ward, if not to a millennium bebw, to a nullcn-
ninm above. One thing is oertoin, that while
wo hold different faiths in some reroeots, there
is an idea becoming very prevalent that we are
all looUsg at the truth, but at different ride* of
it, audwe are all presenting the trath, but
witb different phases of it. for example, we
have Calvinism and Aiminianism so taken that
we cannot see both sides of the same trath at
the same time. On Mie one hand we have
such an idea of Ood's foreknowledge uid de-
termination that no power can take it from us;
and on the other n >. ^et snsh a conception of
man's free will that nothing can cause us to
give up tho doctrine. Stalling off diilerently,
we arrive at different results. We have quar-
relled over our creeds, and now we see that in
each ease iv is the same true spirit that leads
each of us. It is a good thing to nave these dif-
ferent shade* of thought. WhHe truth is ab-
solute in Ood's mind, yet in yours and mine
it bears marks of our own mental bias or pe-
culiar intXvidnalitr. As the rays of the
white light on passing through the prism be-
come divided and show different oolom, so
with trath as thining into and through our
minds. Those who have read the four gos«
pels get a different view of scones fiom Mat-
thew, from that given by the reading of Mark ;
and so on with the other gospels. John's is
manifestly different ; and yet thoy each pres-
ent to us ChriHt Jesus. There seem to bo
different angles of incidonoo to human intel-
lect. But in prayer wo all come to the same
Being, and say Our Father, and exclude none
of whatever church forms or government they
may be possessed. Wo idl come to a common
Father and moke our prayers so wide as to
em'jrace not morelr those of tho samo church
or name as ourselves, but aU who love oar
common Lord. There has been a long contro-
versy about faith and works, and one party
was arraigned with James and another with
Paul, and this went so far that some thought
all oouU not be true; and Luther is said to
have doubted whether the Epistle of James
should not be taken from the canonical books.
We think that our IxndexpUins it when ho
loft tho multitude that hod been fed by his
miraculous power, and hid himreU from them
for they wished to make him king. And when
some found him, what a rebuke the Lord gavo
them I *■ Ye seek me, not because ye saw the
miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves
and were iUlod. Labor not for tho meat whioh
pcrishoth, but for that moat which endnroth
■nto everlasting life, which the Son of Man
shall give unto you: for him hath the Father
sealed?' Then the conversation goes on. Chriat
has attributed to the people a gross motive*
and then they ask what they diall do that
they may work the works of Ood. What
works did they mean? Manifestly, the work
which they haid seen wrought by Jesus, — the
work of miracles, the power of feeding thous-
ands without expense, tho ability to overthrow
the Roman Government. Tbej had tiie
same idea as Simon Magus. But what was
the answer f " Jesus said unto them. This is
tho work of Ood that ye believe on iiim whom
he hath sent." Is it not strange that faith
should be called by our Lord a work of Qod f
But we all know that by grace we ar3 saved
through faith, aild that not of ourselves; it is
the gut of Ood. It is the work of Ood when
Ho finplants it in the human breast. God gives
the subject of faith ; God gives the evidence of
faith. What is faith but the introduction of
evidence into the mind f It is the gift of God,
and at the same time it is the pnKluct of tho
gift of Ood. Sail! Jesus, This is ;iio work— that
ye believe; thus throwing the onus of the
work on the men thnuBolvos — a work which
is life long. The muin work for us is not to
gH wealth, not to do miracles, not to build up
reputations, but to beUeve on the name of
Joans. "Blus believing in Jesus is the work of
God. The becoming a new creature, — the
translation from tho darlmess of nature to the
light of the Oos}>cl, is contained as a seed in
f idth, as the oak is contained in the acorn. We
need not t^oablo ourselves about these specu-
lations, bdt trust in Jesus. And grace be
with all those that love our Lord Jesus iu sin-
cerity.
After singing three verses of the 266Ui
hymn, tho Rev. Mr. Wilson introduced
Rev. D. M. GoBDON, B.D., of Ottawa.
Ho said that faith was that which unites us
together. 'Take a word, said he, as used in
ordinary life, like trust. You trust a plank,
an engineer, an employer, etc. Now, faith is
trust, and trust is behef , and belief ia confi-
dence. In breathing bad air the motion of
tho lungs is the samo as in breathing good air.
So is it wtth faith. Faith is the same what-
ever be its direction. If faith have for its
object Christ, then salvation becomes the
possesrion of man ; but if merely the things
of sense, destruction comes upon him. It is
earier to trust God when we trust Him through
the revelation of His Son. We do not trust
in Calvinism or in Arianism ; we trust &a a
person, Paul puts it well when he says, "I
■now whom I havo believed." The same
emotion which is often squandered on trifles,
if turned to God, becomes mighty to thepuU-
Ie J down of strongholds. Paul says that ha
is persuaded that God is able to keep what He
has committed to his care ; not that Paul is
able to keep himself, but God is able. Take
the cose of a child drowning, and being res-
cued by a strong man; and as the child
raises its little hand and grasps its deliverer, it
is not the hold of the ehiM that saves it, but
that of tho strong swimmer. So Paul acknow-
ledges thu power cf God in his salvation, say-
ing, '• I know that ho ia able," eto. These
words were uttered by Paul when looking
backuponalifomoro full of adventure than
even that of Livingstone ; and as he looks back
npon the events of his life, by each of whioh
we find him rejoicing, -as on the Appian
Way, — over each difiitulty, Paul can raise his
Eboiczcr. Some of you can perhaps raise
tho same song of confidence when looking
back upon scenes of sorrow through which
you have passed. Sometimes you may have
been for days and weeks watching over the
wasting form of some dear friend, until a
morning comes in which you see a light on
the dear face ; but it is tho light of day only.
And liko Martha, you can trust the Saviour
ever tlien, and, liko Paul, say, "I know
whom I have believed." The speaker then
oddres^od a few words full of eamcstnoas to
those who did not yet understand the blessed-
ness of this trust in a personal Saviour.
After singing, Ror. Mr. Wilson introduced
,<
49
MONTRF-At< DAILY WITNESS
tOct
nev. Mr. Patebso^, from Nnva Scotia, who
mve on nddrexs upon Personal Rospongibilitr.
1 lis rcinarkfi wore founded upon tlio paroblo
of tho Tolenii. He said that every influenoo
poHseaaed br each was a talent; that cviry
Kit t, mental or phTsical, was a talent, and for
that God held each one rosponsiblo. Qod has
Oiwignnd to each his work. Some are fitted to
preach to thousands, while others have intel-
leots Bcarcel7 above those of idiots. Yet in
proimrtion to the gift is the responsibility.
Uo<lneverma<leaman that He did not os-
Mgn him a certain field of latwr. Each one
has a place which no one else can fill. He
e^Ied attention to the fact that the same
answer was given to the one who had gained
fire talents, as to the one wh^ hod gained but
two. They had been alike faithful in pro-
portion to what had been given them. Thero
IS no doubt but that he who had the one talent
wonld have received the same approval if ho
had gained the other talent. He then urged
upon those who hod not aoeopto<< the Saviour
the immediate acceptance of the gift of Ood
through His Son.
Her. Kr. 'WiLso;r bespoke fo? tlio Alli-
anoo a, liberal collection. After singing the
liymn, "Rock of Ages," the oongregation
was dismissed by the Itov. AV. M. Block, of
St. Mark's Church.
COTE STREET CANADA PRESBY-
TERIAN CHURCH.
The mass meeting in this church last night
was addressed by t)ie Ruv. Mr. Gibson, M.A.,
of Chicago, Mr. II. Vurley, of London, Eng.,
and Prof. Wilxon, of Toronto. The church
was crowded to its utmost capacity.
After singing, reading a portion of Srrij-turc,
and prayer by I>r. Bums,
Mr. OiBSOM delivered an address on " Spiri-
tual Life." Ho spoke at considerable length
of the class distinctions which exist among
men on earth, remarking that all these were
done, away with in heaven. Ho compared the
social condition of thcmodem Anglo-Saxon with
tliatof the heathens, said thiit 'he theolo- ' of
differentChristianniitionsdiffcred considerably,
that the minor principles of our respective de-
nominations were wide apart, but that this
amounted to nothing, in point of fact, as loog
OS ^e are agreed upon the great fundanontal
'loctrinek ot Cliristianity. In our days one
chtsa wlio occupy a prominent position in so-
I'iety generally look down upon their fellow-
r^reatures who may bo in less prosperous
'.'ircumstanccs, but in heaven all will bo on a
par. lie concluded with an cam* . t appeal to
ilia hearers to put off tho old man and put on
tho n>)w ; to lead a life of godliness, and that
finally they wonld Iw received in heaven with
the welcome ot " Well done, good and faithful
servant."
Mr. H. Vablbt read tho parable of the rich
man and Lazarus, anu said : Old McCheyno
remarked that this subject should only bo
spoken of with tender thoughts and weeping
eyes. It bears a startling contrast to tho sul>-
jcct upon which Mr. Gibson had just spoken,
llere wo have two men at the extremes of
social life. The one rich, faring sumptususly,
fortune smiling upon all his operations, every-
thing which could conduce to his comfort and
minister to his wonts lying close beside him ;
the other poor, a miserable outcast, covered
with sores, and lying in physical pain at tho
rich man's gate. None of you have ever been
so poor i.s Lazarus. But he died, and
was carried triumphantly to heaven. The
rich man also died, for death knocks at
thedocrof tborich as will as at that of the
poor. Ho was buried with all the pomp and
<^cremony which become his station. But he
lifted up his eyes in hell, snifering unimagin-
able pain. It is a common occurrence now-a-
days to hear people soy, " I don't believe in
Hell." We are distinctly told in God's Word
that (here is such a place. And you must be
prepared to call Christ a liar when yon make
such ai. assertion. lie spoke of tho excruciat-
ing pain endured by thorioh man, his uuox-
plainablo agony, and his deep concern for his
friends.
Hofullowod up the story at some Icngth.com-
menting on the different points, and concluded
with hu customary earnest app«al to his hear-
ers to come to Christ, and warned them of tho
danger of making any delay in iiwiriiip tho
safety of their immortal souls.
Professor Wilsox made a few remarks re-
garding tho lessons to be learnt from a study
of tho life of Christ. The meeting woa dosed
by prayer by Mr. Wilson.
The meeting then closed.
MONDAY, OCTOBER fitn.
The Conference reassembled in St. Andr w's
Cliurehat 10 a. m., the President, Hon. Judge
WiucoT, in tho Chair.
Tho hymn
" filest be the tie that blndi,"
was sung, after which Major-General Bdbbowb
offered prayer.
Tho PHBSnnxT announced that as several
gentlemen who were to read paponthia morn-
ing were absent, tho CoaUteaee would now
listen to papers put on the programme for lost
Saturday, but tho reading uf which was post-
poned for want of time. Ho, therefore,
called on Rev. G. M. Grant, M.A., of Hali-
fax, who read tho following paper on
THE CHURCH OP CANADA-CAN SUCH
A THING BEP
When we compare America with Europe,
socially and religiously, a noteworthy differ-
ence between the two appears on tho surface.
Europe is divided into many nationalities, each
of wbioh has what may bo called a national
Church; that is, a Churon comprehending the
groat mass of the people, and representing
more or less faithfully the religious side of tho
national chnrocter and history. The United
States and Conodo divide between them nearly
oU North America ; but neither possesses any
ecclesiastical organization that is de facta or
dejure such a national Church. How is it that
each nationality in Europe lios attained to
some meesuro of religious unity, while thero
is little appearance of such a result in tho
States, and no appearaneo at all in Canada!'
Is such a national unity a desirable thing f or
what oro the advontogcs and disadvantegcs to
the Church and the nation of the two different
conditions P What is tho origin of the differ-
ence between tho two continents P Aro our
existing orgonizations likely to be permanent,
or in what direction should modifications be
sought P Let us first define the terms used
What is meant when it is alleged that a Chnroh
is national P and what when it U assumed that
Canada is a distinctive nationality P When a
nation in its struggle for existence has evolved
a Chunh under a peculiorfonn, that form may
bo supposed to express tho special reUgions
spirit of the people ; and tho longer it is iden-
tified with the history of the nation, tho mora
does it become of the very essence of its na-
tionality. That is tho Church which, other
thin^ being equal, will attract the average
religious life of the community. That tho
civU power should enter into special relations
with it, endow and establish it, all others being
ignored, is on accident — an accident that may
weaken or strengthen it. Establishment vto-
bably weakened Protestant Episoopaoy in Ire-
land, and has strengthened tho same CJhuroh as
an organization in England. But, though
Episcopacy was established in Ireland, the
r«d national Chureh of Ireland was and is
tho Roman Catholic. Romuiism proved itself,
by tho only satisfactory test, tho survival df
tho fittest, after three centuries of cmtcst, to
be tho form suited to tho character of the puro
Irish people. Should the Churoh of Scotland
bo disestablished and disendowcfl t/»-morrow.
everyone wouid still ai^knowledge Prosbytori-
anism as the national religion. Its doctrinal
and ceremonial forms, and its system of gov-
ernment and discipline, are essentially of tho
Cius of the Scottish people. So Episeopary
Ir represents tho historical position of tho
English mind on thi subject of religion.
England tried Presbytery and rejected it. It
must not bo fogotten that the Westminstrr
standards are English rather than SoottJi,
though Knglond'now knows them not. Pre-
lacy was pressed on Scotland by bribes and
terrors, but the people would none of it. Pres-
bytery and Episcopacy have long contended
for Ireland, but have conquered for themselves
little more than good standing ground, and
that ohiefiy among the descendants of foreign
immigrants. That is, the three nations hav-
ing uireo distinct forms presented to them
three cenl^r'"* ago, chose each a different
form, after a struggle of great though varying
intensity, ond has kept to that eboice ever
since. And as with Great Britain and Ireland ,
BO has it Ijecn with continental Europe. Nor-
way and Sweden, Deamork, Holland and
Prussia became Protestvnt at the Reformation,
but each nation won its religiou under a pecu-
liar form, and has ever suico clung to that
form. In Central Europe the issue of a pro-
tracted conflict waa tho Peace of Westphalia,
which divided the land between the three
groat confessions - the Roman Catholic, the
Augsburg, and the Reformed ; but not only
wero tho Pi itant Churohes national, but
the fc<ins assumed by the Roman Catholic
Churohes wero distinctive, being determined
to a greater or leas extent by the cironm-
stanecs of tho people, and not by what the
Papal power desired. The Churoh of France
was at one time completely Galilean, and
though OaUiconism seems to Wi now dead, tho
"Old Catholic" and "Chritian Catholic"
protests that ore being made igainst the Vati-
can decrees prove that its spirit baa survived
in Germanv and is still vigorors in Switzer-
land. And whatever may be the future of the
Roman Catholic countries of Europe, so com-
pletely are their relig'ous forms identified
with their nationalitjr that no reasonable man
looks now for their conversion to Protes-
tantism. Preesenri does not expoot i>uoh a
result oven in France — a country that once or
twice seemed on the ovo of beaming Protes-
tant. He looks for the moral and spiritual
elevation of France, not to the Protestant
sects, but to intemnl development in the na-
tional Roman Catholio Church.
It may, then, be said that every Eu-
ropean nation has its national Chureh; an
organization that embraces the mass of tho
people, and that has been proved to bo suited
to the people ; that may thereforo be regarded
as tho wise, voluntary, and democratic choice
of tho people; though the choice was not made
nor renewed by flie ballot box, but by the
moro trustworthy tests of conflict and time. In
saying this I do not ignore the Nonconformity
of England, with its splendid names, stirring
history and present power :— otEngland,I say,
because thero is no such thing as Sottish Non-
conformity. Thero is Dissent, but no Non-
conformity to speak of, in Scotland. The cry
of every Dissenting body in Scotland has been
that the Established Cnnro'- was not Presby-
terian enough. Nor do I forget the great
influence fonncrly wielded by the Court and
civil power in determining what should bo the
religion of the country ; that influence of Elec<
tor or even Landgrave in Germany that gave
rise to the cynical aphorism, " Ctynt regio
jut religio." I am also awarothat thereisa
vaguo idea rather prevalent in America that
the Enropeon national Churohes aro effete, or
at least that they compare unfavorably in re-
Ugions life with the Churohes on this side of
the water. The idea is a mistaken one. Tried
by the testa of public meetings, popular en
thnaiasm, churoh attendance, or financial sta-
tistics, it may so appear. But tho tests are in-
adequate. Besides, they are ours merely, not
theirs. Tried by the tests of true piety which
is generuUjr unobtmsive, and of childl&e faith,
bythepnnty of private life and the tone of
rommercial and publii' life, by examples of
fOct
1874-1
fiVANG£LtCAL AtLlANCfe feJctRA.
4*
}nsblo man
■ ' Ptoteo-
t hxush a
oneo or
jProteB-
- spiritual
Protestant
the na-
Chrlutian dovotion, noholarsliip and thouglit,
hy the number of men and women sent to the
foreign miialon fleld, and the number of worka
written in defence of the faith, tlie Christian-
ity of Europe in as vital as that of America.
And whatever life there in must be in the na-
tional Churohca, for in aeverul countries dissent
is inappreciable. Making all allowances, then,
for exceptions and special facts, it remains
true that the European nationalities are divid-
ed from each other, not only by political but
ecclesiastical forms peculiar to each— forms
that have grown out of tho character and his-
tory of each. Tlio next term to bo explained
is, the nationality of Canada. In what sense
is it a nationality f Wo are so very young
and our position so peculiar that tho question
may be pardoned. Neither our neighbors nor
ourselves have very clear ideas on the subject.
But there can bo i?o doubt as to tho fact,
though there may bo differences of opinion ai
to what aro legitimate inferences from the
fact. There may bo no exact parallel clso-
where to our case, but that docs not lesson tho
consciousness we havo of our position and
rights. Under tho sovereignty and protection
of Britidn, wo have subdued this half-oontin-
ent that we call Canada, for ourselves and our
children. Our title to it is limited only by
whti is involved in our hearty rcco lition of
that sovereignty. Wo have emerged from
the state of pupilage, from tho stato of col-
onial dependence, to tho position of equality
with our fellow-subjects at home. As they aro
represented in their United Parliament, so we
aro in ours, and they and we alike recognize
the supremacy of tho Crown. Our future is
conditioned only by the two facts of our
freedom and our loyalty. Within these
lines our future is our own. Whether
or not there should be repre8<>ntation of
all subjects of tho Queen, in a common Im-
lierial Council, is a matter of opinion that may
be loft to tho future, because the future will
have much to say about tho deciding of it.
Constitutional changes grouerally come as the
result of pressing necessities, and the neces-
sities have not arisen as yet. Of the present
state of Canadian sentiment there can bo no
doubt. Though of recent g[rowth, it is on that
acotmnn all the more marv^ous, and ho that
would judge oonoeming our future must take
account of it. Where, a few years ago, there
were only provincial feelings, there is now
a common sentiment of patriotism — a oonviu-
tion that tho woUaro of Canada as a whole
should bo our first consideration, a jealousy
for her good name, a prayer for her prosperity
and glory. When we reflect that as a people
we have never ueen fused together in the cru-
cible of war, civil or foreign ; that we havo
had material unity and common political aims
foL very few years ; that wo have had no great
centres of educational lifo ; that our vast spaces
are sparsely peopled and just beginning to
get. Unkod together by iron ; that our people
speak different languages and boost different
origin£, and that their great struggle Iiithcrto
has been for bread, — tho underlyii^g unity tiiat
now exists throughout tho Dominion is a sin-
gular tribute to the force oi the principle of
nationality, that principle acoordmg to which
the nation is a form as divine as tho family, a
form in which every healthy nature must rest
before it can understand its relation and its
duties to humanity at large. Canada, then, is a
nationality, conscious of a distinctive life,
able to exist and intending to exist by means
of and for horsolf . The future can dovolopo
this fundamental idea of her indepcndenco m
only one of two ways : as a state in perman-
ent nnion with the mother country, or a stato
cut loose from even her present connection and
standing alone. And sooinr; that the few who
advooato the latter mode confess that tho time
is not yet (in fact that time, like the hori-
zon, invariably recedes as wo advance) it may
bosaidthat theroUno difference of opinion
among us concerning our position, rights and
responsibilitiea as a people. Wo all belong to
the " Canada First " part 7 ; Canada.thal , is as an
integral portion of the EmpUv, Whcf.ier this
sentiment is sufficiently sct.ied and strong to
force personal and provincial, party and seo-
tarlsn feelings to become subordinaf.e to it, is a
question on which there may be difference of
opinion. Some may fancy tiiat the first rude
shock of danger or dollars would oissipate
it ; that it i* too weak to survive in the hurly-
burly of real conflict. I myself think differ-
ently. It is a real, not a mool^sentiment ;
founded on indestructible elements of human
nature, and therefore not only imperishable,
but certain to grow, and to grow all tho more
rigorously in proportion to tlio rudeness of the
blasts that assail it.
Having explained our terms , (he first question
comes up for answer : — Wlience tlie great reli-
gious difference that we havo noted between
Europe and America P An answer lies on the
surface and has sometimes boon given.
European nations aro homogeneous ; the
United States and Canada aro uitions of im-
migrante. Each division of immigrants
broaght hero its social and religions forms and
clung to these, adopting only new political in-
stitutions. That is to say, that wo have mere-
ly :imported tho various European forms of
religious life, and that we have never had the
3pintnal force and unity needed to originate
others for ourselves. While there is enough
truth in this answer to make it not unworthy
consideration, both parts of it aro largely in-
accurate. Un tho one hand, Enropiiaa nations
aro not so homogeneous as it aasum>38. Neither
En;lan4> Scotland, Ireland. France, Spain, tho
Netherlimds, Oormany nor Italy is peopled
byonoraoe. Till lately it was denied that
the last two were oountiles or political entities
atoll, or anything more than geographical
expressions* Various races and nationalitieg,
provinoes with distinct customs, privileges, dia-
lects, have been fused together to make up
all the European nn* ions. The lines or rifts
aro wonderfully det'^ ret in most caae'v and if
the national unity is after all moru '.horongh
than with us, unity is tho result quite as
much as it was the cause of the religious unity
of the people. On the other hand, though
peopled by migrations, as Europe was, it b an
absurdity to consider tho American peoples
mere nations of immigrants. Each people
has developed a distinotivotype, in the lorma-
tion nf which the climate, the food, the mix-
ture of races, the history, have allbeenfactors.
It is quite as easy to distingruish a citizen
of the Stetes, a Mexican, and a Canadian from
one another or from Europeans, as to distin-
guish English, Soote, and Irish from each
ether or from Continental peoples. The Unit-
ed States has indeed developed several types ;
the Xew England, tho Hidole, Southern, and
Western being all strongly marked. Ko. To
got an adequate answer to the question, we
must look deeper into tho forces that have
determined the conrso and character of all
Church history. Doing this, we shall find
that our present position is the result of the
operation of a fundamental principle of Chris-
tianity, which was for a long time denied
and for a longer time checked in Europe, and
which found in America a clear and wido field
for full developmunt. Instead of any break
existing between tho Church in Europe and
the Churoh hero, or between tho past and
our present, wo shall find a perfect his-
torical continuity, and that our condition
is the legitimate growth of living forces in tho
Church. If we understand hnw it is that we
have oeoome so divided, we shall bo in a
position to infer the probabiliU', or otherwise of
our ever becoming united, ut the Acta of tho
Apostles we have the history of the Church
for the first 30 years after its Supreme Head
had left ic as it has been left ever since. On
what principles did tho Church then seek to
constitute iteclf, wo ask with interest, for wo
surely havo in that brief history tho principles
mirrored that should reg^ulate its growth ever
after. Wo find that it appealed to the indi-
vidual reason and conscience. In dealing with
the Jews it directed them to searoh the Scrip-
tures. In dealing with tho Qentiles, it ap-
pealed to all that was highest in their own
literaturo and their own nature. It spoke
with authority because the spirit of Christ was
in it, but ite appeal was always to the mind
and conscience of the individual. Ito aim
was to bring humanity back to God, to change
men from glory to glory as by the Spirit of
Ood. To effect this, tho appeal had to be t<>
individuals, and the aim could not be )«■
than to transfuse with the now life all the
forms that humanity assumes, for it is only in
humanity that the individual is thoroughly
understood. Tho Ohureh must esiat as a so-
ciety, for man is a social being, and this so-
ciety must not only open its arms to receive
and regenerate every individual, but it must
seek to regenerate all tho forms of social lifo.
In this wiirk, tho Cliureh first regenerated the
family by tho sanctiflcation of marriage as tho
symbol of the union between Clirist and tho
Uhureh, and by showinf^ that all its relations
aro s} mbols of divinethings. Next, by the es-
tablishment throughout tho Empire of religious
communities under a constitutional rule, it
aimed at tho construction of a regenerated
commonwealth. Thase communities wero it
harmony with each other, inasmuch as they
acknowledged the same Lord, and manifested
the same spirit. There were il'lfcrences be-
tween them, but these no moro involved a
breach of unity than the difference between
tho members of tho bodv indicates disunion.
That is, in the conrse of three centuries, tho
Chureh divinized tho family, and sought to di-
vinize the nation by appealmg to men's reason
and conscience, or, in other words, by the use of
inteUeetual and moral forces. How is it that
she did not develop continuously along the
same lino ? How is it that a thousand yeam
after she is found trampling on tho rightn of
the nation, the f uidly, and the individual ? A
glanco must bo taken at Churoh histonr to ox-
plain tho long break in her legitimato develop-
ment. Scarcdyhad the Churoh triumphed over
the opposition of heathen Iteme, and entered
into alUanoe with the Emperor to accomplish
the great ends of humanity, than the Empire
fell. Just as tho Chureh seemed to have ac-
complished its chief mission, the whole social
edifice crumbled to pieces. Tlie explanation
of this seemingly terrible catastrophe was that
the Empire had been based on tho extinction
of national life. The nations iiad been com-
pressed into a vast artifical machine, a mar-
vellously organized system, which first ruled
and then wuh ruled by tho lowest passions uf
the masses. There being no national life, the
Christian Stete coidd nut be formed. And
when the Empire was destroyed, a sisulor de-
struction threatened the Chundi. Humanly
speaking, had Christianity then existed only in
the hearts of insulated believers or ordinary so-
cieties, it could not have survived. The
Sacerdotal Chureh, with its outward unity,
and that wonderful spirit of organization and
practical wisdom that it inherited from the
old Empirosavod Christianity. Astrong frame-
work was needed amid the convulsions that
had destroyed tho greatest institution tho
world had ever known. Had tho Roman
Church existed in Ai^ and Africa, Christianity
there, too, might have emerged victorious, in-
stead of succumbing under the assaults of
barbarians and Mohammedans. In Europe
tho Churoh had to begin her work anew. She
first sought to place the barbarian chieftains
and kings in the place of the Emperors, and to
ally herself with them. It was a hopeless
attempt. Nations cannot receive a new
genius and lifo in a day. No nation can
mako tho history of^ another ite own. Tho
complicated system and absolute authority of
tho Empire were not for races whose distinc-
tive genius was individual independence in
all its barbarian selfishness and rude strength.
Tho Chureh saw that there was in reality a
new birth of time, and that she must preparo
herself accordingly. She did so. Declaring
tho i«ciprocal indopcndenoe of the secular and
the spirituiJ, she went forth with her spiritual
weapons and her matchless org^anization to
convert and control. like lambs in the midst
of wolves tho clergy wrought. Constituting in
herself the wholoutellectual and moral force
of tho world, the general opinion of man-
kind was in her favor. The g^rantee of her
success was that she alone was on the side of
truth, Justiceandmerey. Thus she succeeded,
and unfortunately as she succeeded herpretea
4«
MONTREAL DAILY WITNSES
[Oct.
r
... But tlio Church can never ro-
■sy lenifth of time higher than
the Mtul etate ofMoio^. The erila of the
tlmeibegantooTerinaaterlicr. iWhen therefore
Ohariemtgne WDKht to ertabliih a oivil order
modeUed after that of the Old Empire, the
Ohnroh gladly allied hcnelt with him.
Charlemagne's attempt at remuicitaUon fail-
ed ; and on the breakinfr up of hia Em-
pire, the whole of the Wcit almoit limnl-
laneonaly paiaed into the feudal state. The
Chnroh woa obliged to put on the tame
drees, but through its biararchical insti-
tutions and Canon law waged unceasing war
with it Gregory VII. was her great captain
in this war. He reformed the Church, nnd ho
could do so (mly by centralizing all authority
in himself. Ho mado a reality of tho theocra-
tic ides, which the Church had never lost >ight
of since tt^e time of Cyprian. For the next
five ocnturies. the Fapaor wielded the most
nnivenal and irresponsible power the world
has ever seen. The central point of tho Euro-
pean system of things wasthe Papacy. Its ab-
solute authority was that on which everything
— the discoveries of soianoo, tho problems of
re aso n and ooosoienco, the business of the
family and the secular affairs of thestate — had
to be ooaed. And thiii fordi of the Church was
then necessary to preserve Christianity, and as a
step in the education of thoBomanio and Gor-
mimio peoples. It was the onlv vntnees that the
state of society permitted to tL., truth that this
world is to be governed by spiritual and not bv
brute material forces; aud while doing this work
for its own age iteduoiktedthe nations for the fu-
ture. Asyetodly the fomik^ had been regenerat-
ed. Casteships, guildriea,flhivalrie8_,moiMsterieB,
nunneries, hierarchies were provisional incor-
porations, useful as prcpaiingthe way for re-
generated nations. Haa the Church seen and
been content with this as its mission, there
would have been an harmonious dov/lopmont,
the gloiy of wUeh imagination fails to con-
ceive. itedinvalCathplisity would have issued
in the establishment of free national Churches,
all acknowledging the old principle of Clu Hian-
ity that 'the supreme law to dio Christian is hia
oonsoisnoe,anaaU linked together in the bonds
of a holy br >therhood, whose mission was that
given by Clirist to the infant Church— tho con-
version of the world. What stopped tho hormo-
nioasdevelopmiiat of the Modiieral Church, and
caused the disruption that has been so fatal f
Tho Church's lock of faith in her true power.
There is a tondency in human nature always
to set the outward above tho inward, tho cere-
monial above the spiritual, and this tendency
cirou^nstanooa developed in the Mcdioival
Chureh with resistless strength. To bring tho
barbarians within her pale, she had to appeal
to their senses and imagination ; and this use
of the outward led to o trust in it that acted
fatalW on her spiritual life. Tho veiy rites
and dogmas that were forced on her by the
low mmral and intellectual stato of tho peoples,
she came to consider indispensable and divine .
She thus became sceptical of the power of
ruling men by spiritual force. Foregoing
her mission of making her kingdom in the
heart and oonscisnce of a free and varied
world, she took up the miserable ambition
of the old Empire, of fusing all nations into a
vast unity, and ruling over the bodies and out-
ward actions of all mankind. To accomplish this
she had to take the sword. She luid developed,
to use Mr. Newman's incautious bzpreesion,
"in the form, first of a Catholic, then of a
Papal Church.'' That was all right as a pro-
visional state. Uclancthon, Orotius, and all
the most learned of thr 'Reformers, acknow-
ledge the necessity of the monarchy or authori-
tative primacy of the Pope in the Dark Ages.
But when the time for freedom came, she
would have none of it. She forg^ot Pentecost
Mid the first Cliristian centuries. She limited
Cliristianity to one type ; condemned the yearn-
ings of the natioaB,ana crushed the conscience of
the individual. Every one cried out for Be-
form ; every one conceded the necessity fur it.
The winter of the Dark Ages was passing
Away. Through the influence of the Crusades,
the moreaae of schools and universities every-
where, the discussions of councils, tho contand-
ings of boroughs fur uivil freedom, with tho
discovery of Ameri. ^ and tho invention of the
printing-press, tho kpring time was felt to be
ooming; but the Church would not believe it —
would not come out of her winter palace-
would not remove the coverings that had pre-
served the tender dioots from the long frost,
but that ware now stifling them. Humanity
was on' one dde— the Church on the other;
and a coniliet commenced which is not over
yet. What were the root principles involved
In the struggle t Two, in an especial manner;
two that the Church had from tho first based
herself upon, bnt that her very success in the
Dark Ages nad made her despise, deny, and
call accursed. (1)— The Eights of tho Na-
tion. — The Chnnih desired to make all
nationalities nniform by the use of one
language and one system of unvarying forms
detOTmuiod by her, and to rule over all from
one centre. But the nationalities could not
bo held down on this bed of Procrustes when
their infancy was past and they felt their
str .gth end their respsnsibility. They in-
sistea on serving Qod m their own divinely
appointed way, and in their own mother
tongue. So wo find that in the 16th and 16th
centuries the national languages began evqy-
where to force their way bito the various
branches of intellectual activity, and the
language ct the Church had to recede step by
step. The Reformation was to a great extent
a reaction of the minds of the purer sationali-
ties against tho yoke of Home; and here the
Germans, as the noblest and most unmixed
race, took the lead. Knights like Hntten
and Siokingen appealed to the national senti-
ment of Germany, as well as the Mystics —
those Beformers before the Reformation — who
taught and preached in the German tongue.
In Englana and Scotland, likewise, the
struggle throughout was an appeal to national
sentiment on behJf of supreme national
rights, as against any form of foreign domina-
tion, spiritDiI or temporal. So was it in the
Netherlands and the northern nations gener-
ally. This is so well known that il-
lustrations need not be given. This prin-
ciple of national supremacy — the principle
that tho State must bo master in its own house,
as Dr. Domer put it at the meeting in Berlin
last year,— has been pretty well established as
the result of tho conflict, in countries where
Church and State are separate, ai well as
where Churches are established, and inltomac
Catholic as well as in Protestant oounteies.
Ranke illustrates this (Vol. II., pages 124,
216), from the facts that, even when the Pa-
pacy Boomed, in the reaction from the Re-
formation, to bo about to re-establish its uni-
versal supremacy, it found itself eheokod and
limited in the latter end of the 17th and 18th
centuries by the Roman Catholio powers.
Tho Papal power was constrained to witness
tho formation and growth of Churohos — Ca-
tholic indeed, but not of the form it desired,
la those epochs, the Papacy, far from display-
ing any spontaneous energy, was oompletely
occupied with finding means of defending
itself. Hence its vivifying principle decayed
at the core ; and at once selflsh views and en-
joyments instead of moral devotedncss was
the great aim of all connected with the Curia.
And in 1773, it was even compelled by Roman
Catholio countries to abolish the Society of
Jesus, — <.«., it had not power to uphold a so-
ciety founded expressly to wage war upon
Frotestantirm. Again, in I8I4, it was to the
tliree anti-Catholio sovereigns, then met in
London, that the desire of the Pope to recover
tho Papal States was first submitted. When
it it sold that this principle is established, it
is not meant, however, that Rome has aban-
doned her old daim. The Society of Jesus is
now again more than over the supreme power
in the Curia, and it seeks, by means ex edu-
cation, and the organisation of tihe mnnsfw
imder the free institutions it condemns, to re-^
establish the old dominion of thn Church.
But all such efforts are in vain, whatever their
temporary success may be. It is now felt by
Christian men everywhere that their country
is dearer to them, not than Christianity,
but than any particular Church; that the
Church exists for the nation, and that the
nation, therefore, has suiwrior claims, and
that its prosperity must be pref ered to tho pros-
perity of any organisation. When, then, the
representatives of any Church take a stand Iii
opposition to tho national wellbeing, iho
Church and not the nation must go to the wall.
A patriotic Bavarian rejoices on the anniver-
sary of Sedan though tho Curia bids him
mourn ; and a French Protestant mourns,
though the loss of his oountrv was tiio gain
of Protestantism. Lord Denbigh nay stylo
himself, "An Englishmr.n, if you please, but a
Catholio first ;" but Ui their nonor ho it said
few of the great English Roman Ca-
tholio families have aotea on what the prin-
ciple would imply. Daring the late oivil war
in the United States, most of the Churches
divided into Northern and Southern, and
though the Union waspresei red, the Churches
have not reunited. Had secession succeeded,
every Church would have gone with its coun-
try, or have experienced tho fate that befell
the Episcopal Church in the States last cen-
tury, which as a body sympathised with
Great Britain, and was all but blotted out
of existence in oonipquence. In a word,
in a Christian country, the Chnroh,
as an organization, is rightly looked on
as a means to on end, tho end being tha
good of the people; and the meona must
always be subordinated to the end. Every
Church should clearly understand this. A
Church that does not adapt itself to the coun-
try, that does not sympathize with its g«niua
and history, that does not seek to sanSify it
and give it a higher national power, that is
not willing to subordinate its own welfare aa
an institution to the welfare of the conntary, is
vainly and foolishly exalting itself above that
which it exists as an organization for. This
great principle of the supremo rights of the
nation was not denrly enunciated by the Re-
formers,but it was involved in and has been es-
tablished as a result of the conflict. There
eould be no better field for the assertion and
vindication of it than Europe, with its many
nationalities and involved interesto, where the
preservation of the balance of power must be
the object of every statesman, no matter what
his creLd. But there was another principle
still more se.jred, for the full assertion and
vindication of which Europe did not offer a
dear field— a inrindple Christianity had been
the first to assert with power, but that hadalso
been obscured and denied by ihe Church, in con-
sequence of her marvellous success in the Dark
Ages, I mean (2) — The Supreme Rights of
the individual, in his sphere. — This great
truth, that his reason and conscience ore to
eedi individual supreme law8,and that the only
rood to his will must bo through those, was
also involved in the Reformation, and very
stubbornly had it to be fought for. Each man
bos a respoDBibiIity,the burden of which no other
man can bear for nim ; for, in quaint old phmso,
"though ho may believe by proxy, he will b«
damnra in person." This pnnoiple is exceed-
ing broad. Tho Reformers acted upon it
without acknowledging all that it involved.
They claimed, not tho abstract right of liberty
of thought, but the positive right to read the
Gospd. They would read tho Scriptures
agamst the decrees of the Church, and inter-
net them in opposition to the dogmas of the
Church when their reason was oenvinced that
the Chnroh was wroikg. Good; but neither
Augsburg nor Geneva, the Anglican prdatee
nor the Nonconformist divines; the Scotch Co-
venanters nor the Puritans of Now England ;
the Synod of Dort nor the Parliament of Swe-
den, down to tho 10th century, saw that their
claim involved all the rights of human
thought. Only " the truth," that is, what
they considered truth, was to be tolerated.
Guizot says truly that "Protestantism ndther
knew nor respected all the rights of hu-
msn thought; at the moment it claim-
ed them for its own behoof, it vio-
lated them with others." I must be free, L .. —
not only to read the Bible, but to interpret It'^T
according to Arminins, Priestly, or Strauss, ai >
wdl as according to Augustine. I must be
free to subject it to the most searching criti-
,*)4.1
KVANGKLICAI, ALLIANCE KXTRA.
43
*^— 1- —
lilHin, tn<l ■* tho rMult l.-vo only that which
Dinhop Oolonio leaviw, or only thatwhiuli Pro-
fcMorTyndall Imvm. No matter )iow dear
the Biblo or tho Ohunih in to mo, otott man's
intelleot and oonicienoe, hia moral soli-mpon-
dbUitj, mitit be dearer. Ood gave him thoac,
nnd no one- man or Council— may overrido
or cripplo theee b/ bribery or terroritm— by
direct or indireot peneoatioa— by calumny or
roproaoh. IIo«r vital tboio right* are, how in-
diiponMble to the real welfare of humanitv,
la proved bv tho awful fact that oven Qod will
not overrido them, thongh by appealing only
to them it ihould take thousanda or tons of
thonaand* of yearn io givo mankind the know-
ledge of His revealed wilL Ho has given the
Church no other sword than tho sword of the
Spirit. Thera is no method possible to her but
to conviaoo men by the manifestation of the
Spirit. All this may sound like a tmism to uR,
but the Syllabus denotmoes it all, and the Syl-
labus is tho ntteronoe of infaUibility Not
onlTsOibutmanyProtcstantiiaocopt itwith fear
ana trembling, and othnra accept but do not
act upon it. Bv slow degrees had tho claim
been mode good. A nation is strong and could
asasrt its rights ; yet only after long-continued
baptisms otblocKd did tho nations succeed in
making good their claim. But tho individual
is weak, and sooiotv is always timid— afraid to
aiknowledgo prlnoiplos that threaten to over-
turn the whole existing order of things.
" Things that aro soltled by long use, if not ab-
solutely good, at loaat fit well togoUicr," says
Baoon; and no ono cares to accept a principle
the full conHcqucnces of which cannot be fore-
seen, and which may bring tho wholo houso
about his cam. A now continent was needed
OS a door and wido enough field for tho asser-
tion and workin^r of this prinoiplo ; where its
compatibility with tho cause of order and
tmtfi might bo abundantly proved- a conti-
nent where uu ancient fomu, no prescriptive
rights, no troditlonal claims, no outward au-
thority, no plea of public safoty,could intorfero
tostUb it ; where, indeed, everything was so
oompletely on itit side that it could ra pushed
to an extn^mo thit was a caricature ; whorotho
Importanec of the individual, his victories over
nature, his success in establishing a homo and
settled state over and over again in opposition
to all obstacles, gave him boundless seu-oonfl-
daneo ; where, instead of society being first,
the individual was evidently first, and eociety
his creation. As tho result of this state of
things, 1VK have tho present religions aspect of
the UnitOG States and Canada. Tho Pilgrim
Fathers, tho victims of intolerance, wero them-
solvM stoutly intolerant of " error ;" and penal
laws against all forms of " cnor," from prelacy
to witonoraft, wero passed in profusion at first ;
but it was impossible that this could bo con-
tinued long. They dung to the thoughts and
forms they had brought with them ; but their
children came under tho influences of a land
where all things were now, and the changed
circunutances forced them to change their posi-
tion. The lesson once learned was easily
taught to comers from all quarters.
They camo to a country where there
woa no such thing as spiritual author-
ity, except that which commended it-
self to the individual conscience ; where
every institution had to prove its right to exist
by its present force and cuitableness to tho
necessities of tho countrr. Hero was a fair
ftdd and no favor. I'rejudicos must bo cost
aside and a hearing given to every cause that
chiimed it. Here, then, every Church has found
itself obliged to use only tlio weairans that tho
early Cliristiana used— arguments and ze^.
This explains the extraordinary activity of every
sect ii« America. Each feels that it may con-
quer the whole land. Tho wholo land is a
field for its missionary labors ; and tho mora
disdples it gains, the more emphatic is the
national approviU of its principles. " The
cause" is thus sufficient to stimulato the zeal-
ous to the most extraordinary saorifioes. A
now Church is started where no Church diould
be ; half • dozen little spires struggle up in
every village ; ministers are starved, famuies
diviaea, neighbor set against neighbor, ccn.
(mgotions disorganized. Christian >.:.arity and
good feeling destroyed, the wliolo liind ex-
coriatod, tho very objects fur which the Church
exists imperilled, in order that " tho cause"
may gain a potty triumph. Those evils are
preat and manifest, butthey wero unavoidable.
Tho truth having boon denied that the indivi-
dual has supremo rights which no Church may
take from him, it hod to bo vindicated at all
hazards. The principle having been challenged
had to lo olluwod to exhaust itsdf— and it
could do so only on this continent. And until
this WAS done tho very idea of a national
Church was out of the question. ToEnropewaa
given tho toslc of proving that the supreme
rights of tho nation ore not inconsistent in
their exercise with tho cause of universal truth
and order. America hod to vindicate the same
position for the rights of the individual.
The battle was ono, though fought on two
continents. Though each continent had a
special work, it also gave important contribu-
t)ons to the work of the other. ■ Tho work was
on behalf of man; the battle was for human
liberty. We have thus traced tho origin of
the difleronco between tho religious condition
of European oountriea and our own. Now
that tho rights of tho individual have been
established so that on this continent no man
gainsays them, the question arises,
II. — Is it not iKMSiblo so to combine the
rights of authority with the rights of liberty
as to secure greater religious imity than wo
now have? Is it possible to enjoy tho religious
unity that thit nations of tho Old World have
along with all our own vitality and freedom P
Without answering thisdirectly. let me give
expression to certain thoughis, and ask if uiey
will bo universally conceded :— (1) The national
life will be pure and devated according as tho
people are under the influence of true Chris-
tianity. (2) Our divisions, however much they
may be overruled for good, aro tho result of
imperfect apprehension* of Christianity, nnd
injurious therefore to national life. (3^ The
formation of a lofty national character is tho
highest object of tho patriot, and a legitimate
object for the Christian. (4) As long as we
ore without aChuroh proven to be suited to m as
asa people, by comprising within itsdf the moss
of the people, there cannot bo a wholesome
action and Interootion between our Church and
our national life, because the one is not io any
extent oo-extensive with the other. (5) A
freo National Cnurch to which the rising
generation would be naturally attracted,
would intensify and purify pafariotism. (6)
Our Church life would be sweeter and more
influential if unconnected with the specialitiea
of tho sect, and springing from the thoughts
and the work of a common Christiaiiity.(7) The
tendency of sectarianism is to dwarf the Chris-
tian character. The noblest men and women of
any sect aro indififercnt to its peculiarities, and
tho same may bo said of those who have
made permanent contributions to Christian
literature. (8) Tho idea that many Churches
arc required by the nation not only implies
that the current of Church life 'must be
warmer than the current of national life, but
also that every Church must be based on the
principle of avowedly rejecting certain types
of Christian thought and fioluig. If these
sayings bo accepted, it follows that an organ-
ization that combined national comprehensive-
ness with faithfulness to Christianity would
be a blossing to Canada. What are the ob-
stacles in tho way of such a devdopment P (1)
As a people wo have been subj ected to no great
struggles or common dangers, and consequent-
ly our local and sectarian feelings exist in un-
impaired strength. Stubborn scil requires
deep and frequent ploughing. To tho miser-
ies consequent upon the Norman conquest,
Ouizot assignstho subsequent unity and great-
ness of England. Edward I. and his succete-
ors hammered Scotland into an bnperisha-
bli nationality. How much the Bevolution-
ary war had to do with making our neigh-
bors an united people, and how nearly the war
of Secession made tho South a nation, all
know. Wo haxo not hod to pass through sudi
fiery furnaces. If it bo true that happy are
thi naTfoua that hnvo no history, great should
bo our happiness. Our Provinces when sepa-
rate hod indeed their coustitutiuuul buttlt s to
fight ; but tho battles wero won with compara-
tive easo and at little sacrifice. A com-
mon loyalty haa ''*cen the one link be-
tween us, and (hat lovalty has prov-
ed of tough enough fibre to endure all tho
strains to which it has been subi eoted, strength-
ening, too, with every strain. But has loyalty or
love of country active as well aa passive
strength P Are we likely to feel the glow of
patriotism without the fire of danger kmdling
upon us P Is love likdy io be a force as strong
as the pressure of necessity P Can the power
of free enUghtmcd Christianity do that for us
which tho power of outward ciroumstaneeshaa
done for others P (2) In rur organization as a
Dominiun, education was left to tho different
Provinces. As far as universities are concern-
ed, a greater inistnko could not have been
made. There should be common intellectual
centres where tho young men c t the Domi-
nion could form friendidiipfl as they studied,
discuss tho problems of the age, prepare them-
selves for active life, and cultivate a nigh stan-
dard of thought and manners. The establish-
ment of such centres should be in the hands
of our first-class public men, and should be
fostered by the libotdity of the whole cotntry.
They have been deliberately left to onr se-
cond-class public men, and generally to the
fostering care of private individnalB and sects.
" Tell mo what Oxford and Cambridge are to-
day, and I will tell you what Sngland shall be
to-morrow," it has been said ; and now that
they have been organiciJIy connected with the
whole of English education' by their Local,
Middle Class, and Public SL lolsexaminations,
it can bo said more truly than ever. Harvard
for a long time hold some such positii. i in New
England, but nothing like that can be said of
tho Dominion. You can secure the material
unity of a country by laws and arms ; its in-
tellectual and spiritual unity, n lofty standard
of honor, and an elevated tone in public life
whioh gradually influences all classes, are best
secured by such centres of learning. Let the
^ung men who areheceafter to guide tho des-
tinies of the country meet together. They
represent different viodes of thought, and they
learn to discuss all problems aud prindples.
They aolmowledgo no distinctions save those
which genius acd scholamhip win, or cha-
racter and worth compel. They know on
whom to depend when crises supervene. They
learn to regard each other aa Canadians, and
would seen ask the question, Is it not possible
to have a common Chnroh life as wdl as a
common political lifeP (3^ The different
Churches now in tho Dominion ate not of na-
tive growth,but importations. The life of each
is bound up with a larger life on the other
side of the sea and the other side of the
border. This is the great obstacle to any
change ; because change hero would be con-
sidered unfaithfulness to associates there —
nothing tut a very vigorous national senti-
ment would be able to overcome it. In addi-
tion to thoso special obstocles, there aro thoso
also that nro common to every country, such
as tho Shibboleths of tho sects—dearer to many
than lifo— tho traditions of tho Fathers, and
tho positivo advantages rosulting from the ex-
istence of several Chunhes. Must the swtnd,
then, devour for ever P Are wo to go on for
ever as we have gone in the post, consuming
onr strength in contests with brethren when
the enemy is thundering at our gates P While
wo aro contending about a vestment, a rite, or
a metaphysical subtlety, working men and
sdentific men are coming together on a com-
mon platform of materiaUsm. Are we to be
for ever satisfied with cultivating one-sided
and, therefore, imperfect forms of Christian
character P Can wo expect to allure the world
by anything short of tho exhibition of the ful-
ness of Christ P Is Canada to be represented
in tho contest with the hoary superstitions
that enthral 200 millions of our feUow-sub-
jects in India, and the 400 millions of China,
by one or two scores of missionaries scattered
here and there in twos and threes P Aro we to
present for ever the ridiculous spectacle ol
asking the heathen to sacrifice everything foi
the love of tho unknown Ood, tho creeds, the
44
Nrr^KTUKAl, IrMl.V WITNI'.SS
I Oct.
I
■noient olvUixatiun, Uieoociiil liouJii tb»t aro it
peoida'iTery life-blood; whilt we for the lore
of ChrUt can Morifloe nothing, no, not a lingla
MoUrian pnjodioe f But what can bo done P
A piopoial for an organic union of the
Churohea that hare gained for themielvea
•tanding ground in the Duiiilnitin would be
OTidantly foll>. Our diifercnt oucleaiaatlcal
forma hare at proaent enough to du to rally
into line their aok.tered foroea throughout our
■oven Frovinoea. A great word will have been
aooompUahed when there it but ono Epiicopal,
one llethodiat, one Baptidt, and ono Ireabyte-
rian Chnmh in Canada. In a ahort time thia
•tep will have been taken. Can nothing more
be done P ia the next practical queation. ICnoh
more may uad ought to be done, but, if it i«
to laat, it muat bo done alowly ; in foot, it moat
not be done at all. It mutt come aa growth,
which ia alwaya alow, and growth requires aa
ita one condition freedom. Wo havo no right to
propoao the breaking up of any of thoie fomu
that Ood haa bloaaed, ud that ore better fitted
for the men who ute them than any othera
poaaibly could be. for thorn. Wo would not be
unclothed, but clothed upon ; our weak life
awallowed np of fuller life. David would not
dianenu with atone and aling in going to fight
Goliath, but doubtleaa he uied awordand coat
of mail afterwarda whenho had tried them and
could nae them aa hia own. Wo should, says
Bacon, "imitate time, that alides in changes
impenieptibly." What, then^s oven now call-
ed for f What may be allowed at once P Our
presence here surely implies three things ; 1st,
recognition; 2nd, non-interference; 3rd, co-.
operation. Recognition— What does thia in-
volve? More than any Church tea yet ven-
tured ,>n. More than exchanging pmpits, or
sitting together at the Lord's Table. We must
bo consistent; do we ordo we not acknowledge
one another as Christian Churches — di£Perent
branches of the one Cbaroh P If so, wo have
no right to require uniformity of doctrine or
ritual within any of our own borders. Wo are
bound to recognize all the variety in our own
Chnmh that wcrecognizc in othem. Why,«.;.,
should not a Pleebvterian minister preach Ar-
minian doctrine if ho believes it, and a Metho-
dist preach Calvinism if he finds it in tho
Bible P As a matter of fact, both these things
ore done often enough, but the Churches do
not yet recognize tno right. Each Church
says, if he believes differently from our confes-
sion, let him leavo tho Church ; but it is not
his fault that he ii a PrcsbvU.ian Armenian,
or a Methodist Calvinist. Ho was bom so.
Some men are constitntionally Calvinists; others
Armenians. Tho Bible contains both theories,
and what is more to tho purpose, the Churches
acknowledge that it is so, or they would not
recognlzo each other as a Church of Christ.
Yet each says to a man that Ood has given to
it, who is doing Christian work, and who
wishes to bo loyal to truth without being a
deserter, " You must not preach what you bo-
r.ove,oryoumust join another Church. That
ik, the Church does not oven keep up tho claim
to be ascomprehensivc as Christ. Tho Church
exol^ schism into a duty, drives from her com-
mnuion men who wcro baptized and brought
up in her pale — men whom sho acknowledges
to be ministers of Christ ; and then to m^e
the contradiction double, after they have been
driven out, she turns to them with friendly
greetings, asks them to preach and celebrate
the Holy Communion with her, and says,
" You are of tho triio Church even as we."
This libertyshould apply to ritual as well as
doctrine. Why should not varieties of both
be allowed at once within tho same polity P
Why should a Methodist minister bo disciplm-
ed for not believing in tho necessity of class
meetings P Why should not the noble liturgy
of tho fSpiscopal Chuich bo used by a Presby-
terian minister if ho and his congregation do-
siro if, especially when he has not uio gift of
free prayer, and when hia prayers are biudand
bairen, as the extempore prayers of many ux-
cellent men are P And why should not an
Epiacopallaa be allowed freedom in puUic
woiahip irl> '■ God has given him warm devo-
tional iMliBgii and the gift of readily express-
ing them P Such comprehensiveness in every
Churth seems to Hprlng fivm t!iu very iju.i of
the Church aa the Bride of Christ. •' Where
Clwiit is, there is tho Cathelic Church," says
Ignatius. '• Where the H[ t of God is, there
is the Church and all grace," says Ircnwus.
" He that is good enougn for Christ is goo<l
enough for me," says Iwbert Hall. To base
the Onuroh on a narrower foundation is to dis-
rupt it, an idea that all the great ItefumU'rs
rightly rejected with horror. Tho diiiniptiuii
of the Chnrah thoy always charged upon
Rome. " Ho who severs the sacred bunds of
unitT," says Calvin, " will not fail to enduro
tho fust chastisement of spiritual blindiieas for
this godless adultery." Aad again ho says
that " he would not think it lawful to decline
any lalxn: orttonblo to accomplish an union
on Scriptural principles, of C'Aurehn wideljf
anmder. StiU more, such comprohentivo-
nets is involved in our very recognition of
other Churohea, and in that distinction between
essentials and non-essentials on whish thia
Evangelical Alliance is bued. This Alliance
has detected and accepted what Bacon calla
" The LMgue of Christiana, penned by our
Saviour Himself in two cross clauses : ' He
that is not with us is against us ;' and again,
■ Ho that is not against us is with ua ;' i.«., the
points fundamental and of substance in reli-
gion truly disooveivd, and distinguished from
Soints not merely of faith, but of opinion, or-
er, or good intention." This at once shows
whore we shonld draw tho line— draw it
whvre tho Evangelical Alliance does it.
What can be said against such compiehen-
sivenessP Flnt,thatitmightleadtoeonfntlon,
and dL*Bcnlty of administering discipline in
any Church. No such difficulty haa been ex-
perienced in Churohea which allow a wide lati-
tude in doctrinal preaching. But Pharisee-
like, we multiply precepts to be hedges to en-
close men, because wo have neither faith in the
truth wo profess, nor in tho living spirit of
truth, nor faith in the common sense of men.
All wisdom' and good is in us. So we consti-
tute ourselves our brothers' keepers, lest they
all go astray. Secondly, that it would do away
with subscription to the confessions of the re-
spective Churches. Nearly, but not quite. It
would load to either abbreviatinjr that which
has to bo signed, or make subscription mean
less than'it is now generally understood to
mean. And either result would bo an un-
mixed blessing to tho Chnrch. I greatly
venerate all our evangelical Confessions — the
Augsburg, the Basic, the Bolgio, tho Scotch, the
Westminster, tho Thirty-nine Articles. Noother
historical documents are so valuable and pro-
foundly interesting. But tho awe entertained
for them is generally proportioned to the
ignorance of their contents. Thirdly, that
it would make one Church so like an-
other, that eventually it would lead to fus-
ion. It would take a long timo to bring
that about. Few of tho adherents of
any Church aro inspired with a longing for
other forms or doctrines than thoso thOT havo
been accustomed to. It may bo asked, Why
then desire more liberty P Because any yoke
on the spirit other than what Christ has
imposed is in itself an injustice to tho
Spirit, and therefore sinful. But if this
liberty did gradually lead to fusion, who
would lament P What is our aim P To make
tho walls between the Churches higher and
mom forbidding P Or to lot the walls cmmble
down imperceptibly and got so covered with
ivy and other memoriab of neglect that they
shall bo actually things of beauty in the gen-
eral landscape of tho Church P
2ndlv'. Non-interference — This follows from
recognition Wherefore strive ye, seeing ye are
brethren P And it also is now gen^iUy ac-
cepted by the different Churches in their for-
eign mission work. It is considered a breach
of an unwritten code when any Church enters
into afield that another has occupied previ-
ously, and ia working with energy commensu-
rate with its needs. A section of tho Angli-
can Church has incnrred much obloquy by
disregarding this compact in the case of
Madagascar, and the protests of the London
Missionary Society have been hoard nt tho
foot of the Throne ; whil3 the Church
Uiasiun Socivty haa been comwpuudiutily
honored for its resolute adherence it all
(K)sts to the letter and the spirit of the
brotherly covenant. But should not charity
begin at heme P Is it only to the hcathin
that wo are to exhibit how much we
loveand trust one another P Isthewaate of
means lesa ainf ul at home than abroad P Tke
question of how far thia principle of non-in-
terference is to be carriod out is attended with
diiUculties. To legislate on it, to lay down
hard and fast linos, is impossible. To leave
it to tho Churches as they are, with vague ex-
hortations amounts to nothing. The exhorta-
tions may be spared. One dttail might be
accepted at once by all the Churches, tu : that
the family should be unbroken. The family ia
Qod's ordinance, and tho Chu.-oh ohonld lend
no hand to break <(U religious unity. No
Church would lose in the long ' run from
this understanding, and the strengtii of no
Church depends on a few stray orstolon sheep.
As to non-lntcrfereiico on a wider scale, I can
see no solution for tho difficulties in the way,
exeept a general council regularly apnointM
by aU those Churches that recognize eaoa other
to which disputes could be referred, and whose
decisions, though not absolutely binding,
would be maoh respected. In fact the very
creation of such a council would be so emphat-
ic a testimony of tho mind of the CStUndiM
that bigots would bo confounded. They would
understand that, no encouragement would be
given to insane attempts to mvide weak oon-
gregations,to make the Goml pander to selflah-
ncsa, and the ministers of Christ agents of strife.
Srilly. Co-operation. — Non-interference leada
to this, as wo have soenin tho proposed estab-
lishment of a council for preventing causeless
disunion. But if the Churches did so much,
more would follow. Against all forms of evil —
new and old — they would protest unitedly and
therefore prevailingly. They would co-operate
to protect the institution of the Lord's Day
from the encroachments that the spirit of tiia
world is ceaselessly making upon it ; oo-(var-
ate in all schemes for raising the fallen, for
elevating the tone of public sentiment and na-
tional literature, for securing Christian educa-
tion and transfusing all our social relations
with Christian principles and life. They
would co-operate in the Church's great mis-
sion, to make the kingdoms of this world the
kingdoms of the Lord and His Christ. Mis-
sions toUie heathen would bo no longer the
isolated attacks of a few meii on vast fort-
resses buttressed by the oontributionB of suc-
cessive ages ; the guerilla warfare that harasses
but can never conquer a powerful enemy.
They would be caref ally prepared campaigns,
to which the nnited resources of the Church
, and the unity and love at home
would be the guarantee of success abroad. It
is, however, unnecessary to define beforehand
tho particular modes of co-operation. They
womdbe determined by the necessitiee of
tho country. Even now thochurohesare prac-
tising, tliuugh irregularly, this co-operation.
Tho fact that tho great mass of the Sabbath
schools all over this continent havo adopted
tho same series of lessons is a striking tribute
to tho longing felt by Christian workers for
co-operation. And a noblo work has \^ei\
dono hero by Young Men's Christian Associa-
tions. Thoy havo proved that co-operation is
possible. Thoy have solved the problem of
* is there such a thing as motion,' by walking.
It may be said that tho Canadian Churches
aro feeble and that great movements in society
originate in great nations in whose fathomless
depths tho causes of such movements lie fer-
menting for centuries. But ore not we the
children of our fathers P Is not the life of
the greatest Empire in the world in our
veins P And do not our necessities demand
action from us P As a nationality we are tho
latest birth of time, and seeing that we have not
had to waste our strength in asserting our po-
sition, we ought to give some worthy con-
tribution to the social life of humanity. Tl.e
Chnrch has divii 3 power. The nation, looks
to her for inspI..''aon. If she hasit not to im-
part, sliemnst beoaatout and trodden under
foot of men. Ah tho word liefo.-nn was in
874.J
EVAN(;HIJCAI, AU.IANCli EXTRA.
45
of
of
•TMy ona'a mouth a oontury hcfort the Bo-
fcmatian, m Unity haa boca tho ory of
ChiiiHan aouk all through tbia ninotoenth
oPDtwy. Why should not men of faith and
action arlM in thiH frank young oountrr where
Motailan dlifcrcneoH huva not Wn ombittorod
bypanaoution ntr petrified by timo — where
oziittng forma havo not yet stiifoucd, and
mould and give ahapo tu tho now moral
forooa that are all around na. Tho
old bnttlea have boon fought. No
power can now auocosifully chullongo
tho rightM of the nation or the righta of tho
individual. Tho field is clour for a now ad-
ranco. It may bo aaid that I Ruggvst Utopia.
I humbly submit that it woald bo moro per-
tinent for each of us to iwk himself two ijuca-
tions :— first, is the thing pruposod right?
Secondly, if so, cannot I do something towards
bringing it about ? Everything is possiblo to
him that bellavetb. It is bovuuso tho Chiut:h
has ceased to have faith when opimHod by
formidable material or sclfliih obntaeloH thut
it has lost its divine powor,— that Emerson
could Ventura to declare to the Harvard Di-
vinity students that " It hud lost its grrnup on
the aiseetions of the goo<l, and on thu fcur of
the bad,— and that I)r. Joseph I'arker in his
I'cee Jktu, could say that tho Churoh woh " tho
WMkest and, humanly speaking, tho must des-
picable institution which men are now tolerat-
ing." WhUe there is even ground for such
sayings, the young life of tho country will not
flow towards her ; for youth at any rato has
faith. Fathers and brethren, fellow Ciiris-
tions and fellow Canadians, suifvr mo to
adopt as my words to you, Bishop Hall's words
t3 the Synod of Dort:— "Wc aro brethren;
lot us also bo associates. What have wo to do
with the disgraceful titles cf Remonstrants,
Contra Remonstrants, Calvinists, Armenians,
— yes, disgntoef ul oven as Paul and ApoUos
were disgraceful names when thoy took tho
place of Christians, — wo aro Christians; let
us also bo of one soul. Wo aro one body ; let
u8 also be one mind. Dy that tremendous name
of the Almighty Qod, by the pious and gentlo
bosom of onr common mother, by your own
souls, by the most holy compaHsions of Jesus
Christ our Saviour, aim at peace, brethren,
enter into peace, that laying aside all pre-
judice, party spirit and evil affection, wo may
all come to a happy agreement." Wliy should
we notP All that wo require to this end, is
moro faith. All that is demanded of the
churches is that they should not strangle
Christian liberty. Tho liberty to leave it, the
liberty to bo a deserter, an exile from tho fold
I love, is insolently olfcred me. I thank no
churoh for offering me that. Tho pro-
blem of the day is not how to drivo men
out of tho Church, but how to keep
them in, how to attract them in. The ques-
tions then that should speedily bo put to tho
churches are very simple : — Aio you prepared
fully and honestly to recogfnize each other in
this Dominion, to abstain from undue inter-
ference with each other, and to co-opcrato in
common Christian life and work P If xo, the
day tiiat surely shall come if tho world is to
bolioTO that God hath sent Christ is not far
off. Cod will bring it on. Ood will givo us
the Churoh of the future. It shall arisoin tho
midst of us, with no sound of hammer heard
upon it, comprchcnBive of all tho good and
beauty that He has ever evolved in liistory. To
this Church, Episcopacy shall contribute her
con-ely order, her faithful and loving conser-
vatism; and Methodism impart her enthu-
siasm, her zeal for missions, and her ready
adaptiveness to the necessities of the country;
the Baptist shall give his full testimony to
tho sacred rights of the individual ; the tion-
gregationalist his to the freedom and inde-
pendency of the congregation; and Fresby-
tory shall come in her massive, woU-knit
strength, holding high tho Word of Uod.
And when, or even before, all this comes to
pass, that is, when wc have proved our Chris-
tian charity, as well asourfr'thfulness, proved
it by deeds, not words, who shall say tliut our
Roman Catholio brethren, also, shall not see
eye to eye with us, and peal with their oon-
B<!nt that true unity, the imngo of whic^h thry
so fondlv lovof Why notP Qod can do
greater things oven than this. And who of
us Uiall say, Qod forbid I
Rot. Oko. rAimsoK, of rictou, Nora fleo-
tU, then roaid his paper on
THE TEACHING OP OUR LORD RE-
OARDINO THE SABBATH AND ITS
BEAIUNO ON CHRISTIAN WORK.
He said :— Tho Sabbath occupies a promin-
ent place in our Lord'a miniatry, and the ra-
cordof his instructions on tho subject, forms an
important part of tho Qoapel History. Of
thirtv-throe miraclsa, of which we have a da-
tailea account, no losa than aovcn were per-
formcf*. on the Sabbath day, while another is
supposed by many to bo referred to in one of
his discourses (John vii., 21-23), while there
cap bo no doubt that thero were many others
not specifically mentionod. Those spci'ially
recorded are the healing of the impotent man
at Bethcsda, on the second Passover of His
ministry (John v., 0) ; tho healing of tho de-
moniac in tho synagogue of Capernaum, atthe
eommencomeut of His Oalilean ministry
(Mark i., 23-26, Luke iv., 33-36); of Simon'a
wife's mother, the same afternoon (Matt, viii.,
14-16, Marki., 20-31, Luke iv., 38, 30); tho re-
storing the man with tho withered hand (Matt,
zii, 0-13, Mark ui., 1-5, Luke vi., 6-11) ; of
the man bom blind, who sat begging
at Jerusalem (John ix., 14V of the woman with
the spirit of infirmity ^Luke xiii., 14) : and of
the mas who had the aropay, at a feast given
by one uf the chief Pharisees (Luke xiv., 1.)
The numtier of such instances, as well as the
whole circumstances connected with them, in-
dicate that our Lord had an important design
to serve by this pnicedure. To appreoiato
this, we must notice that all these eurea were
unsolicited. The people made no application
to Him on the Sabbatn. We read thist on the
evening of tho same day on which Ho had
healed the demoniac and Simon's wife's mo-
ther, " when the sun was set they brought un-
to him aU that were diseased, and all that were
possessed with devils." (Mark i., S2, Matt,
viii., 16.) As the Jews kept tho Sabbath from
evening to evening (Lev. xxiii., 32), it will
thus be aeon that it was only when tho Sab-
bath was over that they woiUd bring their sick
to be healed. From the language of the ruler
of the synago^'ie (Luku xiii., 14), it is evident
that they considered it wrong to do so, so that
in each case the healing was a spontaneous act
on Qi» part of the Saviour.
Further, there was no particular urgency, so
far .as made known to us. In most of tho
eases it would have been of little consequence
if the cure had not been effected on that parti-
cular day. Any one of tho sufferers would
have oounted it a precious boon if he had been
fully restored in the evening. A day earlieror
a day later would have made very httle differ-
ence to a man who had been thirty-eight years
impotent, or to tho beggar of Jerusalem, who
hod been blind from his birth. Or how easily
our Saviour could have arranged to have pass-
ed by tho pool of Bethcsda, or the spot whcro
tho blind man pled for alms, on tho sixth day
of tho week. His selection of the seventh
must, therefore, have boon for some important
purpose.
Fully to tako in tho ciroumstanccs, however,
we must notice that in so acting Ho was com-
ing in direct coUiuon with thoso who werothe
loaders of tho nation, and the spiritual guides
of the people, as well as with the religions
feelings of those under their instructions. He
know that by the strict Pharisaic party His
procedure would expose Him to their accusa-
tions aa a Sabbath-breaker, woiUd endanger His
influence among tho mass,and even kindle vio-
lent animosity against Him. Yet He would not
meet their prejudices by abstaining from such
works, nor avoid their hostility by performing
them in private. Tho mnjority of these mi-
racles were either perfonnc<i in public, or our
Lord took measures to givo them tho widest
publicity. The healing of the demoniac, of
the man with the withered hand, and of tho
woman with the spirit of iiifirmity, all took
place in the synagogni before the vviemhled
congregation, while in the case of (ho impo<
tent man, he not only performed the miracle in
a public pUee, brt commanded him to take up
hia bed, thua Bonding him through tho atreeta
of the city in a manner thaL wouM attract no-
tice, as according to the praralant Pharisaic
notions a violation uf the Sahbath;and in the case
of the man bom blind, Insteod of healing him
by a word, he spat on tho ground and maiie
clay of the spitne, and anointed the eyes of
the man, and sent him to tho pool of Siloam to
wash, both which acta wero doomed deaeci.i-
tiona of the holy day. How caay it would
have been for him ta have healed either cf
these as ha passed, and allowed him to remain
quietly whero ho was I Tho result was, ca onr
Lord must hare foreknown, that on at least
five of the above oeoasiona the animosity of
the Pharisees, or of the people under their in-
fluence, was excited agunst him, en the later
aceaaiopa to auoh violence that ther sought his
life. This only led him to defend himself by
laying down principles which in some inataucea
wero still more obnoxious. All this abundantly
shows that our Lord had important lesaona to
teach the men of hia time by hia proeedure.
But not only aro thaae miraalea reeorded in
the Qospels, the eonveraational disoouraea of our
Lord on four of theee occaaiona are piea er v ad
for ua by the Evangalista, and another conver-
sation at the feast of Tabemaolea, in roferenoe
either to another miracle or one performed on
aprovioua occasion. Besides, the act of our
Saviour's diseiples in plucking the ears of com
on the Sabbath led to another collision with
the Pharisees, in which ha defended their con-
duct by laying downprinoiplea on that subject
of worid-wide application. Hero, then, ara
aix of our Lord'a eonveraational diacoursea on
this one subject preserved to ua. All the four
Evangelists refer to it; each adding something
wanting in the others. The prominenon thna
given in the evangelioal record to onr Lord'a
acta and teachinga regarding thia inatitntion,
diows that they were intended to convey im-
portant instruction for the Church in all ng««.
It auroly, therefore, beoomea ua nccnrataly to
observe and fully to realize the teaching of onr
Lord on this subject, more particularly aa Hia
position has been grievoaily misrepreaented by
the Sadduceea of this and past afea, and in
our opinion its full import has not been gener-
ally apprehended by EvaBgelieal Chnnhea,
and ia very far from being praotioally exempli-
fied in tiieir lifo and working.
Now, what did our Lord intend by all that
he aaid and did in regard to the Sabbath P Did
ha mean that thg Sabbath law waa abrogated P
Had this been IJRs view, howeaay it would have
been forHim to have shown this by some act of
a poaitively aeoular oharaoter, or to havo at
once said, tnat there waa henceforth to be no
distinction of days But it is imposaihle to
find any such idea in the teaching of our
Lord on the occasions referred to. On the
contrary, his declaration that ho came not
to destroy the law but to fulfil, was as
fully exemplified in regard to this aa to any
other commandment of Qod. Made under
the law, he could violate no part of it, aa locg
as it was law. His position as a Jew, and Hia
mission as the Jewish Messiah, involved the
necessity of his obedience to tho whole Old
Testament Institute. " Thus it becomcth us to
fulfil all righteousness," was tho prinaiple of
His life. He attended Jewish festivals,hs had
the ^gn of the covenant in his flesh, 'gnd was
debtor to do the whole law, while in the poy-
ment of the Tem^to tribute ho even complied
with requirements v hich were not imperative,
rather than seem v> despise the Temple. 8o
that even if the Sabbath were only a Mosaic
rite, our Lord could not at this stnfjo have dis-
regarded it. For the same reason, it cannot
bo that he meant to nhange its charactvr from
Jewish austerity to Christian freedom ; or, as
some have supposed, from its being a day of
mere abstinence from work to its being a day
of spiritual worship. As to the first of these
views, 80 far from tho observance of the Sob-
bath under the Mosaic law being of the auF-
tera character which is commonly represent-
ed, it was at tho head of the festivals of _ the
Jews, which wero synonymous with timea
46
MONTRKAI, DAII.V WIINKSS
lOcl
of Jojr. LHtiab XXX. 20 : " Yo ihaU har« a tonf
M In th« nlgbt, whan • holy ■olemrltr 1«
knt." HoMftU., Ill "IwiU cauM M her
mirUi to oaaw, her {muI days, her now mouna,
•nd har Babbathi, and all her lolemn feanta."
There waa indeed a command not to "kindle a
Are on the Sabbath dar/'but this li diatinotly in
connection with work^g for the erection of thn
tabernacle. (Exod. xxv.,2.3.) "Six day* (hall
work be done,bat on t he lerenth da v thoro ehall
be to you an holy day, a Babbatit of reat to
the Lord; whoaoever a oeth work therein ehull
be put to death. Ye ahall kindle no Are
throughuut your habitation! upon the Sabbath
day.' ,Tha oommand here not to kindle a
Are ia cridently lubordinate to the principal
command, " to do no work." Conaidering the
(cal of the people in building the Tal>criianlo
there waa probably a ■paoial call for auoh a
prohibition. But aa a univonal law, however
suitable to their condition in a wildcmew of
burning sand, it waa entirely unauited, if not
impracticable, in auoh a
landaa that of Palcatine,
and waa not conaiderad
by the people at large aa
binding in thdr settled
state, aa may be gathered
from Joaephua noticing it
as a peculiarity of the £is>
Honea, that they would not
kindle a flro on the Sab>
bath. Wars B. II., oh. 8
andO.
We have no reason to
believe that in the dan of
our Saviour the FKari-
seea had come to prohibit
all enjoyment on tne Sab-
bath. The duties of hospi-
tality were still observed.
The rich gave fraatH, at ooo
of which, probably a f aa«t
on a aarainoe, and, th<*ro-
fore, of a religions charac-
ter, our* Lord attended,
wrought a iniraole and
took the oooasion of giv-
ing mlea for the demeanor
of gnesta and the exercise
of noq^tality. In fact
it ia well-known that, so
far from the Jews having
generally been given to au
austere oliservance of the
Sabbath, tbu great com-
plaint of the fathers agninst
them was, that they spent
the day in levity uid aen-
Rual ludulKence. Aug.
Eiun in Paalmos, Faa.
XCI ; see too Aug. it dtetm
ehordu III. 3 ; Chrgio$,
JUoinil. 1, J)« Ziuaro ^e.)
It may be admitted that
the Old Testament waa
comparatively a legal dis-
pensation, and that those
under it only imperfectly
enjoyed the Q^irit of gos-
pel freedom. This, however,
wasthe cose with regard
to the m'hde roonl law.
But gospel freedom is notdoliveraqoe from the
obligation to obedience. It is the freedom of
a heart yielding a cheerful obedience in the
spirit of lovo, and not in tho spirit of legal
bondage, and by this, in regard to the Sabbath as
well as every other commandment, we do cot
make void, but establish the law.
At all events when our Lord come into
collision with the Pharisees, so far from teach-
ing that Ho was taking tho course He did,
for the purpose of showing that He was abro-
gatingor olterinar tho Sabbath law, He, in al-
most every instance, appeaU to Jewish law and
practice, as justifying his proceedings. "Is it
lawful," was his enquiry, not is it right, or is it
the characteristic of the New Testment in op-
position to the Old, but is it consistent witii
the law of Moses and your obligation to obey
itP
The true view of our Lord's conduct as to
the Sabbath is to be found in genontl in tho
principle which He has laid down, that Tie
" oamo not tu doiitroy Ihc law, bul lu (ulHI."
A* iu thu Herai'iu uu tlic Mount, followin^f out
thiiipriiii'iplo, llo Htrippod t!iu (^oinmiinilmnnta
RUi'TOMivi'ly u( t!io udiiitioim of men, autl uii-
fuldcj them 111 their fiiliioM imd spirituality ;
so did Ho by IIU words and di'cdit rr^rding
thu Salibiith. limtoud of abrogating that in-
stitution, our Lord's coumo was intciidrd to
oloaiiao it rniin tho ful»o tolurj with which it
had liooii duubi.'d by t!io hand of man, US un-
fold its true nature, and tj Iraniillgiiro and
ennoble it. llo cumn to invest it witli ii now
glory, as it slioiilJ rcilu<:t thobc:iros of tho Hun
of llightcouiincss, to color it with brighter
hues iu thu light of tho (Jross, and to send it
forth under tho iiupnkto of mlccming lovo, a
cloanr image und purer fomtHHto of lieuvcn,
more abundantly to bIctM our toiling, careworn
world.
Mom particuUrly, howuvcr, to upnrcciuto
tho teaching of our liOrd on tlila Aubjeot, wo
must notico that the rharisccx, tliu inoHt iKipii-
VE.v. vujls bono.
lor religious sect of the day, with whom he
assumed the attitude of collision, were dis-
tingoished by attention to the loU' - of the
law, raUier than to its spirit, and . uder the
Eretcxt of setting a hedge around its precepts,
ad added a multitude of minute requirements
which, instead of really establishing tho law,
often rendered it of none effect. Perhaps on no
subject had they carried to a greater extreme
tho substitution of the outward and cere-
monial for the inward and the spiritnal, than
in regard to the Sabbath ; while their ^tui-
tous roatrictions, under the iden- of maintain-
ing its lettT, sacrificed its dignity, spirit and
Tame. •
Thus in the later Jewish books wchave enu-
meratcd thirty-nine acts with numerous sub-
divisions, each of which waa a violation of the
Sabbath. In one place we have it laid down
that a tailor should not walk out before the
Sabbath carrying his needle, lest he should
forget, and thus be found carrying a burden
whnii thu Sabbath orrived. In niiother that m
nisu should not wciir nhocs with nailp in them
on the b ihhath, us that nlso was carrying a
burden, iiud again that It wus unlawful to
ratch n floa on tho Sabbath, ualess it were
Udtually hunting tho osaailaiit.
AgaiUBt siinh corrupted noliniiR of the nature
of Sulibath ol)8ervan<!P, our liord'a oots and
tcai^hiiijf :itoro intended us a testimony. He
tanght that not work in itself -waa forbidden,
for work in tho Tvmplo wna noccasary and per-
Mitted by tho lu\. , und that mora abstinence
was not intrinsically holy, but only a means to
an end, and only valuable aa bearing on its
lUtimate design.
'I'ho main puipose of our Ixird yet remains
to bo seen. It is to bo found in the fact that
all his miracles were works of mercy to the
aiHictcd. They wero works of healing, doubt-
l.'ss, in the first instance for tho body, bnt
from tho faith required, not only emblems of
Mpiritual healing, but often the mrana by
which that faith waa
awakened, by which the
soul was to be saved. And
the whole purport of our
Lord's conversations on
such oooaaionB— the whole
drift of his arguments,
waa to show that works
pf morcy were in accor-
dance with the original
design and spirit of tho
Sabbath, not merdy toler-
ated aa not unlawful, but
apart of its proper obser-
vance. ,
Let us, therefore, look
for a moment at the i>ar-
ticular instructions of our
Iiord in the matter. On the
first occasion on which ho
came into collision with the
Pharisees on this subject,
vis., tho restoring the im-
potent man, (John V.)to
the accusations that he had
broken the Sabbath, his
reply was, » My Fathej
worketh hitherto and I
work." This profound say.
ing no doubt teaches ms
equality with the Father,
but this incidentallv ; un-
less it had reached fart-
her, it would not have mot
the objection as to the na-
ture of his work. It
teaches tho nature of God's
Sabbath, it argues that the
Son in what ho had just
done and in what he was
doing habitually, waa act-
ing out the same spirit,
nnd tho inference must no-
cossarily follow, that this
is the model of otir Sab-
bath. In the original
law the diviuo method of
working and resting is
hdd up aa the modtl and
exemplar of man's. As man
mirrors forth tho divine nature, so was ho to
' resemble him in his activity and rest. But
here our Saviour teaches us that God's resting
on tho seventh doy was not the rest of inactivity.
On tho contrary, it embraced on unbroken
working from the close of croatlon's work, eOn
rtrti, inhis preservation, of the world and all
that it contains— in his upholding all tho
energies of nature— in his opening hU hand
and filling aU tWngs with good, and espocioUy
idiico tho fall in redeeming tho lost. |{ His
resting did not exclude such work, nor did
such working broak or disturb bin rest.
Similar was our Lord's Sabbath, and such
should be ours. He has given us an cxamplo
that we should follow his steps, cstublishing
for us that our Sabbath, if it is to be after tho
model of God's, must be not a cessation from
good works, not a mere not working, nor even
worshipping alone, but a working in imitation
of God.
On the next occasion on which he cams
1874.1
KVANGKI ICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
im-
U
Ood'a
the
just
M
and
CO
on
luto oolUdnn T.'ith llio Phariauni (in tho mih'
joot, vU., when they ubjmitcd tn IiIk (Unoiiilon
rubbing the oun of anm, he met their u)i]|.<i-
tloniby five >rKumpntg, four of whinh illuit-
trsted the prinuiplo that tho Uw of klutlnoiw
to the needy ruled tho obMrvanoe of tho Hub-
bath. Fint he appeal* to tho oara of David'it
eating tho vhow broad (1 Sain.i XXt., 1-0.)
Tbit waa itrictlr forblddnn by thoMoHalfl law,
and yet in hie huntrvr the Drlrat guTO it to
him, and hin men, and none bad orvr objooted,
nbowing that man'* life waa puraniouiit to
ovpry ritual obiiervanco. Tho wound argu-
raont wo have already adverted tu. It wai
that their mochanieal tibaorvanoo wait violatixl
by tho law itaclf, which onjoinod work in tho
Templo (Mat. XII,, 0-0.) His third argument
in a quotation from tho prophet IIohou (uhap.
^I, 0.), in whieh Ood ia ropreaentedaa doolar-
ing the luparior importance of benovolunoo to
any ritual obiiervancM. " I will havo mcroy
—that ia the exeruiae of kindneaa and
merer toward the aufforing— rather than
Bocrifloe," hero put for ouy rcromoniul obsrr-
vance, (Mat. Xll. 7) In connL.ntion with thiH,
he adduce* aaa fourtli argument, tlio purpoMo
and objeot of fho inatitution. " Tho Uabhalh
waa made for nan and not man fur tho Hab-
bath," (Mark, II. 27). This im\-)lioi tliut Iho
Habbath wos intondod not fur tlie Jew ur tho
Chriatian, but for man oa man, and tbcrcfuru
(ilalmodhiH regard in ullugoa and circunutun-
cc*. But tho prominent iilua ii<, that it w.m
iuatitntcd fur man'a welfum. Tliia olao im-
pliea ita oontinuanoe,othcrwi«o tho Now Cove-
nant would deprivo man <if ii bieiuing and pri-
vilege, — of Bomclhing miido for mim, and
conducive to hia wvlfiiro. Hut ttio direct
teaohitig of theworda if, that tho Sabliath with
oil ita injunctiona and prohibitiouit waa es-
tabliHhc<l with tho bcnencent design uf pro-
moting tho welfare of hia whole iinture, Ixidy
and Boul. "and not man fur tho Sabbath" —
not aa if it were ubiHiluta iind independent in
ita authority, aubjootiiig bis interosta tu it.
And therefore all works nf licncvolenoo were
but fulfilling the very puriiuno and doaigu uf
the inatitution.
In harmony with lliis, bo iidda in ooncluaion
— "Therefore tho Son uf man ia Lord bIho uf
the Sabbath." (Mat. XII 8, Mork II. 27)
Thia ia often referred to, us if it meant tu ex-
hibit him 08 having power to abrogate it
either in whole or in port. Some can only
think of Cliriat having authority over tho
Sabbath, aa indicating hia will to dostruy it.
But tho conncution is auffioient to nhuw that
our Lord's having, aa tho Son uf man, tho Sab-
bath under Uia control, impliea that it ia not
to be deatroyed. "It was made for mm,
tkerrfort the Son of man ia Lord of it." This
does imply such manifested aupremaoy a* ia
implied in ita modification, but auch modifica-
tion with ita essential preservation, and such
only as will render it in every aenae
more than ever a day of blessing to man, —
suoh modification aa ia found in ita transfer
from the aeventh to the first day of the week
aa a commemoration of the completion of re-
demption, thua transforming it into the Lord's
day, and in accordance with the principlo of love
charaotcrizing his reign, and the now energy
brought in by tho constraining influence uf his
death, mndcring it moro than in the past, a
day of active and hallowed employment fur
tho good of man.
Soon after, when about to heal a man with a
withered hand (Mark III. 1-d ; Mat. XII. 9-13;
Luke VI. 7-11). he asked, " Is it lawful," that
ia, is it in accordance with your law, " to do
good on the Sabbath day or to do evil, to aavo
life or to kill i" (Mark III. 4). Nut merely to
do right or wrong, but to do kindness or to do
injury, implying that in certain coses not to do
a favor waa to do an evil, not tu save life was
tu kill, and forcing them to the conulusion
tb(^ such works were in acourdanoe with the
Kpirit of the Sabbath. He further reproves
their formality, and hypocrisy, and iaconsis-
tency, by showing that the right which they
denied to him in public, they privately exer-
ciHed regarding animals : " What man shall
i!'.rro Le among you that shall have one sheep
and if it full into a pit on the Sabbath day,
will he nut lay bold on it and lift il out f How
mnuh then ia a man liotter than a ahoepf
Wherofuro it ia lawful tu do well on tho Mb-
bath day," (M;it. XII. II, I'i).
Tho utticr ruuvrriuktiuiiK uf our Lord exhibit
thu aamu iiriiuHpli-s. but wo must eimtont our-
selves with i|uuting hia W:>rd* : " Thou hypo-
erito, doth nut o:u!li ono uf you on tho Habbath
luuao his ox or hia oaa from tho stall and load
him away tu watering f And ought not thia
woman, w!ium H:itan hath bouud, Id, these
oightorn veor*, bo luuswl from tliia bund on the
Sabbath iluyl'" (L;ika XIU. 10, 17.) "U it
lawful to lual on tiio Bnblvtth day I' ' " Which
uf Tou shall have an aaa or an ux fallen into a
pit and will not straightway pull him out on
the Sabbath day, (Luke XlV. », A). " If a
man on the Sabbath day rcocivo ciroumniaion,
that tho law of Moaoa should not lio broken,
aro yo angry at ino booauas I have made a
vain every whit wbulo on tho Sabbath day K'
(John Vll. 23).
Tho purport of all thia ia not far to m\
By their own practice in other cases and by
their own law, ho showed hia oppononta that
HUdh works of bonevolonoo woro in full aoeord-
unce with tho true eharactor uf tho Sabbath.
Wo will, however, imperfectly appreciate tho
furco uf our Lurd'a tuoching, if wo regard it aa
convoying merely tho negative idea that aitnh
works aro nut unlawful— not viulatioua of tho
suered day. If thia were all he meant, aurely
he did not need fur this to expose himself to so
much hostility, auroly it was not neceaaarr in
order tn teach ua this to oonupjr so much ot the
evangelic history. But independent of the
faot that all divino laws, even when given in
a nogativo form, involve positive duties, the
review which »e have given ahowa that our
Lord'a oxsmplo and instructiona alike convey
tho idea thiit antivo lienovulence furms part of
tho jHisitiva duties of thu Sitbbath, that works
uf charity nut only ntoif but oiufhl to be per-
formed un thut day.
Wo believe that neither in their toaohing
nur practice have tho Evangelical Churuhoa
uomo up to t|)ia idea. Tho general view among
them ia that wnrks uf inorny are something
tolerated, somulhing not properly belonging
to the duties uf tho Sabbatli, but u sort uf per-
mitted exception to its proper work, something
that may bo dune when eiroumstancea call for
it, but properly forming no nartof itsbuainoaa.
And hence we have in books uf inatruotion
special cautions lui 1 down regarding the per-
formaiioe uf auch workf. Wu venture to af-
firm that thia view dues nut cnmo up to the
full import of our Lord's example and in-
atructiona. They imply thst auch works of
benovolenoe formed part uf the proper work
of the Sabbath, not only in accordance with
its spirit, but demanded by ita nature ua made
for man.
We may here observe that what was ao
fully taught and exemplified by our Lord, re-
garding we connection of the dutieaof benovo-
loace with the observance of the Sabbath, was
Kortially exhibited in the tooehiug of the
[osaio law regarding the Institution.
Ita command regarding the atronger waa not
the laying upon him a burden, but the secur-
ing for him a privilege. Then the Sabbath was
tho keynote of a whole acale of Sabbatic inati-
tations, of which kindness to aU Qod'a crea-
tures waa a leading feature. It ia given in
cuiinoetion with tho Sabbatic year when all
debts were to bo released, Dent, xv., 1, 2, and
when tho whole produce of tho land was to be
at tho dispusul of tho poor ond stranger, and
even for the beasts of thu field, Ex(3. xxiii.,
10, 11, as standing on the same ground and
having the same l^neficent aim, £xod. xxiii.,
10, 12. Further, the Sabbath was planed at
the head of the Ifoadecm, or festivola. Lev.
xxiii., 2, 3, and it waa expressly commanded,
espeoially regarding two of them, — tho Feaat of
Weeka and the Feast of Tabernacles.— that on
suoh occasions the Israelites ahould rejoice,
"and hia son and his daughter, and his
manservant, and his maid servant, and the
Levite that is within thy gr^ji, and the
stranger, and the fatherless, r^i'. the widow
that aro among you," Deut. \>i., 11, U. Tliat
such high solemnities beos'ue, in tho practice
of
of the Jews, ronnnitod with
benevolonee, appear* faoai what Is i
their eondunt under Nehcmiah. Oii tk«
day of the sovouth OMmth, lh« dar of Um
Feoat of Tmmpets, kept a* • day oflSaMMtIo
rest, and ohaenred na this ooeaaioa aaaordlny
to the law aa a holy oonvorttloa, Vatttmitf,
aiid to the people at tho oonlualaa of tl,#
rellgiuua aervlee* uf the day, " (ht yonr way,
cat the fat, and drink the swset. ami send
]mrtioua onto them for whom nothinir la pr»>
pared. And all the |iaople want Ihnir war to
e.it niid to drink, and tu sen)! purtioM, aao to
make mirth," Neh. viii., 10, I i. Ho when tho
foact of I'urim was inatituttxl it waa " a day uf
sending iMirtinna, im« to annthcr, and gifts to
;■ > inair," I'^th. ix., 10, 22. Thus the priori.
pie uf bonnvulenoe ran through tho wboio
aerieauf Hnbbatiii inatitutioiia, with whkh nndMr
the Old TrsUmrat, the Habbath was linksd.
and with their olHiervanos of their dnty to Ood
the people were tan.ifht to aonneot the sMrRiaa
of mercy uf man as eaaentlally nooeasary tu tho
ijoyment uf hia bleaaing.
It m ty ntt b^ g lin^r out of tho war U
serve that thn .Towa to the prssant day tsaeh
that the relief of the poor and tho saifsrlnir ia
ono of tho duties of the Sabbath, and that It ia
tho custom among the pious among them not
only to giro alms, but ahw to proride food fur
the poor.
" When in Rome at Raster," aari* a olergT'
man of the Church of Bootlaad, ^ I had tfio
pinaauro of Iwing taken by the Itabbi to soma
Jewiah sohnola in the Ohetto. Tho training
was exclusively Jewish, and it wo* r«rr touch*
ing to hear and aee the little ckiUrm «f
Abraham and laiao and Jsoob reading their
Bibles in the tongue which the I'atriamh*
apoke. But what atmok me moat was a dia.
Ingue recited by twn girla, tlis one auppoaeil to
doubt tho obligation of the HablMth, whila
the other waa inatrusting her. At laat tho
unbeliever gave in.andaaked how the Habbath
iato be observed, and the anawer waa, '* fly
being faithful in tho worahip of tho hoiiao of
Ood, happy in your own home, helpful to thn
sick, and generous to tho poor," and then hand
in hand the little Jewiah maiflt sang a hymn
of praise to the Ood of creation, the Lord <if
Israel, for giving them suoh a blessing as the
Sabbath day."*
And now that our Lord in His own life and
teaching waa proaenting a model of Habbath
duty, it waa in aooordaaoe with tho eharaeter
of the Now Testamontthat He ahonld oonnent
more closely atiU with the inatitution tba
duties of love to man. The Old Taatament
waa a dispensation of Uw. Its symlN>l was
Sinai rather than Sion. It exhibited the
awful rather than the lovely attributes uf
Jehovah, and those under it were still largely
under the spirit of bondage lather than of
filial confidence. "The law was given by
Moaoa, but grace and truth eamouy Jemia
Ghriat." Tho Church then hi>ld a eunaerra*
tive and defenaive portion. Like the Britiidi
aquarea on a certain Sunday near Betginm's
capital, it waa auflkient for them for the time
to hold their ground. On the resurreetion of
Chriat came tho signal of adraaoe to vietory
and conquest. Thenceforward abo was to Im
diffusive, and under the oonatminlng Influeiute
of tho love of Him who died for her, to go fur-
ward to subdue the worU to tho sway of in-
finite lore. And He that ia hea<l ov<>r all
things, and Lord of tho Sublmth lut well, fur
thia end would adapt the Inatitutiwi U) the
work to which ahe was now (tailed, by making
it not only a day of worship but a day of w(^k
for man, soul and body, and thus inoro than
before show thst tho Sabbath was niodo for
man.
His example waa followed to aome extent In
the Church as foundod by His apoatloa, Ifuw
charity toward man mingled witn piety toward
Ood in the infant society appears in thn i1<*>
scription of the Apoatolio Church. " Tliry >'/ni-
tinued steadfastly in tho apostles' doctrine and
fellowship (koinonia), and in breaking of
bread, and in prayera. . . And all that Ia>-
lieved wore together, and had all tbitigsc:)mmou,
*Dr. Jamotin's *i«och bttjn tiM Preai>yteY vl
Olsigoir..
MONTREAL DAILY WIINKSS
fOtT.
rud •oldthatr po m aiioM and vooda, and parted
thai to •Ui M vvwy nvMi m<1 neml." (Aota
U,43-4S.) WtMiavMr th* gotipd wMt, U wm
■noajinaBiad by laatitutiona ol tluwity. USaoh
Aroftlaoould mt m h* divldad hb work with
hii bnthran, " Only they would Uwt I ihmild
nmmibOT th« boot th«MB« >lao whluh I wm
/orwaidtodo. liaoh ohoroh loundad by
thonhadiUlMof widowi, the daily minta-
tratixii (o whom raquirad ipeuial ofltoani, and
each Sabbath broaght ita ooltootiuM for the
poor.
In the ana IoIIowIbk ApoatoUo timM, every
reader of Churoh Uiatory knowa that it the
Chnroh waa dlitingulahed by one thlnv more
than another, It waa by tho apirit ol beuovo-
lonoe— o( Chrintian love one to another— and
hindncM to all. Eaok ohufoh waa a charitable
looiety, whioh took under iti eare tho itranger,
the poor, the eiok, the old, the fatherlaea, the
the widow, the captive, eepooially ooafeMon
in bonda. A* in uno of the primitive ohurrhee
we road of luuh oiHuon, am " ho that vivoth"
or dintrlbutoa alnui, and " he that lilioweth
mercy," or that miniatcm to tho wtJita of the
mifferinK (Roman* XII, 3-m ; eo in after
agea wn find pcmonR appointed for mioh ipccial
work, oit the parahalam, whoao duty it waa to
wait upon the nick inulfouiiivo and contairioua
diaordensof whom thrru waa 000 in the church
at Alexandria. But the individual mnrnbvn
were ready to make every aa<iri(i<w in the aamo
work. When tho peatilonco rag«<1, ao that tho
heathen fled from it, ChriHtiana tended the
Nick, riaking and even loainv tlioir livoa in
their aeif-denyinK lubi>n, and buried the dead,
when the atroela wrroflUod with bodiea, which
none elae would venture to remove.
The point, hnivever, fur iiiir preeeiit purpoao,
la that of all thia charity the Sabbath aervlooa
were tho centre, and the energizing power.
Not only wero the Agapae, or love fooata, held
on the evening of that day, at which all rank*
Bupped together in token of brotherliiMxl, and
in which contributiona wtro made for tho re-
lief of M olaweaof the deatitute, but charity
waa linked with their more aolomn ivligioua
wordiip. In Justin Martyr'a well known de-
aoription of tho weekly servicea of Chriatiana
in tne 2nd rentui?, after deacribing tlio dia-
penaation of the aupper, ho adda, " And they
who were well to do and willing, give what
each think fit ; and what ia collected i» do-
poaited with tho IVcaident, who aucoora the
orphana and widowa, and thoae who, through
nckneai or any other oanao, are in want and
thoae who are in bonda, and the atrangera
aojouming among ua, nnd, in u word, takes care
of all who arc in need."
We may here remark that the view wo have
advocated was that which was adopted by aomo,
at leaat, of tho BeformerN, and it waa the com-
mon opinion of the Puritans. They did not
look upon worka of benevolence as aomething
exceptional, whioh might lio done on the Lonl'M
Day, but they ranked tho performance of
them along with publio worship, oa one of the
duties by which the day ia hallowed. Thua
Wyoliffe, inhia expoaition of tho Decalogue,
remarks that "this day should lie kept by
three manners of occupation : lot. In think-
ing. 2nd. In speaking. 3rd. Iii raref ully at-
tending publio worsliip— prei>ari;.g for it by
endeavormg to bring tu it puro motivea, and
by avoiding indulgonco in tho plrasiiroH of the
table, that tho mind may be in itH best atate
for performing tho duties of tho day, and fol-
lowug up tho services of the house of God, by
viaiting too sink and tho infirm, and rolioving
the poor with our goods. t"
So among tho Puritans, worthy old Bmuks
says, ■' You mast sanctify the Sabbath by n
reugionsperformauco of all tho duties of tho
day." These ho <y!<tiuguiHhe8 its public and
private, and among tho private ho t numerates
•• visiting and relieving the sick, tho poor, tho
distreased, alBieted, and imnritonod saints of
God." (Mat. XXV., 34-40 ; James I., 27, &o.)*
We nave, however, a more authoritative ex-
pression of their views in the public documents
of the Westminster divines. That thoy re-
•Traeta an< Tivallaea of John De Wrciwe, pp. l-t,
tWorka, Vol. TI.,199, NIcholi' EdI Ion,
gardsd tho dutlee of eharltr as among the
poeitivo obligatlona of the day, to be plaoed
alongilde the duties of rellgloaa worship, and
only aoeond to them, as the eomuMod to love
owr n^hbor ia eecond to the flnt and great
eommandment of love to God, ie evident from
their statement in their directory for publio
worship, in which tkey aay that tho time not
eanployed in publio religious worship should
be spent, not only in private and family reli-
glona duties, but alao "In viaiting the sick,
relieving the poor, and anoh like duties of
t
iety, charity and mercy, aooounting tho Sab-
ithadeUght."
Such waa the true Paritan ideal of the Sab-
bath aa a day of spiritual worahip of God, with
mlnlstriea of mercy to man. lie Beformera
endeavored, at leaat partiallv, to carry out
the idea. John Knox, in SooUand, would have
had the poor tho charge of the Oliureh, and, at
least, inmtuted coUeotlona on the first dav of
the week for their relief. But in modem
RvanBelieal Churehee scarcely can even
this be found, and as to any ministrations
to the sick, the general idea is that the
law only allows such attendance upon our
sick friends as may be necessa r y. Mow, we
hesitate not to sar. that these are only thn
duties of natural affection, and not works of
mercy or charity, such as our Saviour exem-
plified. "When thou makest a feast," said
lie to hia host at a Sabbath day entertain-
ment, " oall the poor, tho maimed, the lame,
tho blind." So it is not for ministration to our
sick friends that Ohrist will sav, " I was sick
and ye vMted me." Ho has plainly regard to
ministration to the poor and tne destitute, who
have no other claim upon us.
But where do we And any portion of tho
Sabbath systematically employed in thia way P
There may be a little viaiting the sick as a
compliment to a friend, or to while away an
hour, but where are the ministries of mercy to
the sick and poor, tho outcast and the profli-
gate f As for any practical use of our liord's
teaohing regarding tho Sabbath, made by
Kvangolical Churches on this subject, it might
slmoet OH well be absent from the book
altogether. Whero any attempt is made tu
employ a portion of the Sabbath in " doing
good, it la felt aa if it muat bo confined to
proat'bing or spirituid instmction. This is not
the " doing good" of our Saviour, of which he
act ua an example on the Sabbat He did
not attempt ao to separate between the in-
terests of man' a body and aoul. He mode no
unnatural divorce between man'a temporal
and eternal intereata. He indeed laborM for
hia great interests in the future, but he did so
in conjunction with the promotion of his wel-
fare for tho present. AJid, alas, Proteetanta
have been so nighly evangelical aa to under-
value and ancer at minis&ations to the poor,
the sick and the dying, such aa our Saviour
oxempUfled, and such as at the judgment day
is to be the test of our acceptance or rejection,
because Bomanists have made much of them.
Shame on snoh jealousy ! Rather let us show
that our purer creed affords the true motive
and supplies a more potent incentive to all
true charity.
It may l>e said : Why not taketimo for such
works during the week P This is just echoing
the language of tho ruler of the Synagogue,
" Are there not six days of the week f In
them come and bo healed, and not on tho
Sabbath day." It wore sufficient to say in
reply, ask the Master why He did not perform
those miracles on another day, as He might
easily have done. But we odd two remarks.
First, experience shows that if we expect work
to bo attended to, we must have a portion of
timo allotted to it, and not leave it to the
chance of its being attended to amid a crowd
of other business, and, therefore, God hna wimly
set apart tho Sabbath in part for this end.
And, secondly, instead of devotirg a portion of
the Rnhhath to benevolence, hindering works
of nicn'y during tho week, it will bo a great
stimulus to the performance of tbom, just as
devoting the Sabbath to worship is the very
way to carrr the spirit of worship into all onr
weekday labors.
Lot the Church, then, only lay hold of the
full import of onr Lord's teosking , and sorry
it out earnestly in her psaatloe, aiul we believe
that she wiU have takea the flnl elqi teward
the triumph of the Ooepel over the evils of
modem sostetv. Let her ad(^ the nssss
sarr oiwaniMMon aa God's great oharitaHe
institution. Let her have proper ofMoors for
each department of work, but lot het' bring
out the latent and divoniflod talents existing
in the Churoh, employing each In its appro-
priate ministry. As she inaiata upon her mem-
bera, according to the. Saviour's example,
ffiving a portion of the Lord's Dar to atten-
dance upon the publio aaaembly. let her also
insist that each, according to his oironmstanocs,
follow hia example in gouig abo«t doing good
on that day, by seeking the Saviour in aUeya
and attics, on oiur stro^ and whanrea, in the
hospital and prison house — in short, av^xirding
to our Saviour's enumeration, wherever hun-
ger, thirst, exile, nakedness, sicknesa or capti-
vity are to bo found. And ere long the Chnroh
would appear as a new power in the world,
and reodve a blessing, until there should not
bo room enough to rcoeive.
Wero the thousanda of our church mom1xn«,
instead of contenting themselves on the Sab-
Imth with one or two religioua services, it may
be ronducted in a stvie to afford a refined
sensuous pleasure, enjoying delioioua strains
of muaio and the words of one that hath a plea-
sant voice and can play well on aa inatmmont,
and, perhaps, spending the rest of the day in
idleness, vanity or pleasure — were they, we ssy ,
to give a portion of tho day, ovon ono hour,
svatomatioally to mlniHtrationa of moroy ; wero
they found in tho homes of the poor,
speaking worria of .-^vinpathy and brotherhood,
but woraa b itod into deeds of love, gently
miniatorin; dimont to the auffering on
his lonely where oven a cup of cold
water may jfreahment " aweeter than
nootaroan jnicca drained in hours of pleasure,"
pouring oil and wine into hearts wounded by
intmnporanoo — in a word, seeking to relievo
olltihose forms of misery which now swnrm
under the very oaves of our Christian temple-
were the members of tho Church generally to
bo thus omp'oyed, it would afford a testimony
to tho truth of our holy religion more im-
pressive than all the apologies and defences
that ever wore written. It would so illustrate
that " puro religion," properly worahip — cere-
monial obsorranoe— "and undefilcd before Oed
and tho Father is to visit the fatherless and
the widow in their affiiction," that men would
take knowledge of na that we have been with
Jesus. Soon the desolate waste of Christen-
dom would blossom as the i-oso, and a blessing
aevenfoldberetumcdinto tho bosom of those
employed, and upon the Church at larve.
Thnr worship would be truer, purer, swoo' ( r
as the spirit of benevolence to man mingled
wi^ all their offerings to God, and a new iu-
fluenoo would pervade their week day life. Then
diould Zion arise and shine, for tho glory of
God should have arisen upon her. " Is not
this the fast that I have chosen P" To loose
the bonds of wiokedneas, to tmdo tho heavy
burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and
that ye break every yoke f Is it not tu deal
thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring
the poor that are oast out to thy house P When
thou seost the naked that thou cover him ;
and that thou hide not thyself from thino own
flesh P Then shall thy light break forth as
Uie morning, and thine health shall spring
forth speedily ; and thy righteousness shall go
b^oM thee ; the glory of tho Lord shall be thy
reward." "If thou turn away thy foot from
tho Sabbath," it is added, " from doing thy
pleasure on my holy day, and call the Sabbath
a delight, the holy of the Lord honorable:
and shidl honor him, not doing thino own
ways, nor finding thino bwn pleaanre, nur
speaking thine own words; then ehiU tliuu
delightthyself intho Lord; and I will canSc
thee to ride npon tho high places of the earth
and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob ' thy
father — for tho month of tho Lord hath spoken
it." Then aa each passes to meet Htm in
whose steps thoy have walked, it would be to
hear Him saying, " Enter into the joy of yonr
Lord, for I was an hungered and yo gave me
• «;:!
i:\'AN«JKr,ii:Ai, am.iancI'; i;xtra.
49
nciit," and tui'uUrupontliui-tomalHiibbaluiu
TnwlnbiK fnr tho pcupU uf Uod, whmro Ihey
ihoU caioy tho rtpoaa ol QnUheil work In th«
dIIw oIImUI wnnhip, combined with tha tin.
■«iiUng Mrrlce of tha liring craaturaa befuro
iM throna, (Ror. IV, H.)
DlaooMioii on Bar. Mr. Omt'a paiMr aii-
wad.
Dr. CtLAUT, of Norb Hootia, laid that tha flnt
papar to which wa had lUtanad for a lull hnuTi
waa too htroad to ba illwniiaad in flftaen
minntaa.
Rot. Mr, Witaoir laM that ho hoped the
paper would bo rerj ow^-'ully oonaldend bo-
Fora it waa adopted.
Iter. Mr. BTLVUioir, ol Zlon Churoh, Mont-
real, hoped that not only the Conlerenoe, but
tho Doninton, would hare an opportunity of
reading that auggeativo paper. lie waa not
afraid ol the ntteranco ol idcaa Irom whirh
Mime ol ua might diiler, aa it would awnkiii
thought, and that muat do good. Itmight tie
objected to that paper, that it fluiahud with-
out girlng any prauUual auggeaUonn m to how
tho union propoaed oould be carried .nut, but
thought had to lorm itaall before aution rauld
cnade, and it waa ol lome nae tu huvo our
thoughta forming themwlvea toward lut'h a
conaummation ; and ho did hope that Hiirh a
union might yet be n-uchod an would unite the
Chunhea much more than ut prenvnt in rmiiit-
anoe to the uommon enemy and for tho com-
mon work of aggreeaion. lie could not Kit
down without referring to tho gn<at ability
which that paper diaplaycd, and tho perfect
oleameaa of manner and elfwinco of count nic-
tion, which ahowed it to bo tho work > a
maater mind. He waa auro that Im ^ll'>uld
carry with him the lenio of the Conftrcnro in
thua acknowledging how much they wcro in-
debted to the ariter.
TheBerEonrtOH Rterho!!, D.D., rcinnrko<l
that he qufte concurred <n the obHervationH of
the gentleman who had juHt iiat 'lown (tho
Ilov. Mr. Bterenaon^ ua to tho rxtenaivo ro-
Hcorch, the profound tliouf^ht, tho romprebcn-
Hive riewa, and the ctotiuent Htylo rxhibited in
the admirable paper read l>y tlio ICcv. Sir.
Grant; and he would take tho liberty of
Htating two facts in tho hiiitory of hia own
native country of Upper Canada to nhow that
Mr. Orant'a Tiewa wcro not mcro HiMxmlationff,
but anooe^ible of practical application iu tbe
co-operation of tliiferent rolitfioas deriumina-
tiona in matter! of great public intercut. Mo
(Dr. R.) welt recollected the period in tho
hiftory ol Upper Canad* when tbo vanouit
religions denominatimi!), wi(b one or two
ezceptiona, had no law by whic^hthey (»uld
hold a bit ol ground on which to erect a hou»e
ol Qod, or in which they could bury their
dead ; but by tho co-oporation of tho libcnil
mctabc.s of the Chmih of Kngland, tho Mo-
thodiata, tho PresbytcrianH and tho liaptiHtrf,
who acted aa one man, ahouldcr to aliouldcr
and h^ad to h«cd, perfeat religious equality
before tho law waa cktabliihed for all religiouii
denominaKona in .Dppcr Canada, nd thodo
deneminattona had continued in friendly and
brotharly relations to ooeh until this day.
A aeoond foot was, that, within the last few
yean, a littlo book of religious instruction, to
aupi^ the wants of the public schools, bad
been piaporod, based on the Apostles' Creed,
the avowed principles of the £Tant,'elioul
Alliance. The proof-sheotsof this littlo book,
OS it passed through the press, wcro sent to
each membor of tho Council of I'ablio Instruc-
tion, compoaod of Episcopalians, I'resbytcriaiui,
Baptiats and Methodists, and reeeived their
unanimous recommendation— thus erincintr
tho agreiMttcnt and co-operation of members of
these denominations in such religious instruc-
tion of youth as lays the foundation of tho
futnto character and institutions of Upper
Canada, o^ of its progresaiTe civilization.
AFTERNOON SESSION.
The Conference reassembled at 2:u0 and tho
Rer. J. Dehotak opened tho proceedings with
prayer.
Rev. Dr. CMAvr, uf Wulfvillr, N. H., then
road tha following paper on :
REASONS WIIV TlIK DISTINCTIVE
I'BINCIl'LKS OF I'ROTISTANTISM
SHOULD BE INCULCATED.
What are th-Miu prinniplaaP Drlofly stated,
they aro: 1, The snftlcipiiry of Holy Scrip-
turn for tho kuowlnlge of rcllginus truth and
duly. 2. Tbe svlo authority of tho same i>)
all nligluuM controversy. 3. Tlio right of mI
Cbrlstians to read and examine Scripture, t.nA
thereby to " prove all things, and hold fast
that which is good." 4. The Justiflc .tion of
sinners by the grace of Qod, through faiih in
the atonement made by our Lord Jeaua Christ.
S. The worship of (lod only, to iba ezuluaion
of all croiituro*, angelic or human.
Tho truth of thew princlplea will bo taken
for granted on the present occasion, as there
is no time for discussion, and tho necoNsity of
diarnssinn is obviated by tho general agree-
ment of tho brethren here asMnnbled, on all
the leading topics of I'rotestaat belief.
It ii* of grout importance that theae princi-
ples should bo Bndcnit<K)d. Intelligent piety
requires it. It U cssentiul to tho preservation
of our pooplo from errors and wperstitiona of
no common magnitude and induenee. Tho
princlplea enumerated aro alao identified with
the Kingdom of Christ, tho extension of which
depends on adherence to them. Inculcation
ot these nrinciplrs is, therefore, tho boundon
duty of all Christian inlnistent, and specially
of all instructora of tho young. To treat
tlicni ns matters of inditfcrciioe, or to object
to their explanatum and defence for fear of
sho<:king men's prejudices, suvors of fully
and exposes to danger. «
Tliero is the greater necessity for this incul-
cation iu tho fuel that tho Romish priesthood
take cure tliat uU under their cbargn shall bo
instructed in tho peculiar tenets and observ-
ances of their system. Even the children arc
taught them, and such instruction forms n
considernhlo item in the dailv exorcises ol Ro-
man Ciitliolic schools. Should not our I'rotes-
tsuf youth bo instructed in tbo tenets of IVo-
tcstautism with niuol diligence and zealf
Cogent reasons may bo adduced in support
of the course of procoduro now rooommended.
I. In tho flmii place, an accurate and com-
plete knowloilgc ^t Christian truth, which, it
will be admitted, is essential to ]>er8onal
Christianity, can only bo obtained by tho
adoption of methods in kormony with those
principles. In other words, auch knowledge
can bo gained from tho Word of Uod and from
no other source. Not from tho decrees of
coimeiU — or from systems of theology — or
from public confcfuiuus or catechisms. Tho
Bible IS tho only l>rotcBtant standard. " Thy
word is truth," John xvii., 17. That «nly is
"perfoct, convcrtin^f tho soul," Psalm xix., 17.
That only is infallibly " profitable for doc-
trine, for reproof, for correction, for instruc-
tion in righteousness," 2 Tim. ill., 10. The
stream of truth lluws freely in the Bible, nei-
ther frozen into creeds, nor evaporated in airy
notions. It is an old book, but its truths are
ever now ; and they art unchangeably settled,
without need of revision or possibility of im-
provement. Other sciences aro undergoing
Ecrpotual doTolopment, but tho scienco of bib-
oal thcolojry ia unnhan^fed. Text books on
all other kubjuuts retiuiro to bo altered andim-
proveil, (ir they become useless, fod's text
Is olt eumc out perfect in the iirst edition, and
nu liumtin ingenuity can improve it. Tho lit-
eral text ni ly bo freed from the isorruptions
incident to tho modes of transmissiou, so that
wo may hiive, as nearly m pos.iible, the very
words whi<ih prophets and apostles wrote.
We may acquire, ubto, better methods of c;c-
egisis, and iirrivo at clearer understanding
of partieulsr passages, and a happier transla-
tion of their sentences into modei-n English.
But the book itself is just what it was ua it
was published in 8\iccossive ages. The faith
was " once dehvercd unto the saints," Judo 3;
we cannot add to it: wo may not take from
it. Even thd varioua readings, ao much
vaunted and so muo> Ireadod at tho close of
tho laat oenlury, do not deprive na of a aiafb
dootiine, ainoe what la loot In one pUee ia re-
tained In anotkar. Whatever may be aaid ol
development in a loiaiitilta aenae, there haa
been no auoh tiling In tbeulogv atnee the einae
of tho canon. The phiksnphera ot the day
tikA oradit fur dlseovsnaa In their departmenta
uf knowledge, although, aftw all, their so-
oallail diseoverlea are only the better under-
standing of lawa wbhih have existed from the
beginning ; but in our department we boost ol
nothing new. H we aometimee Imagine that
thta busy ago ia famed lor novelties in religion,
wo lurget that the auppoaed noveltlee are
either departuret from the diviue atandard, or
rorivaU of heresies long ago espoeed and con-
demned, or, it may be, only the applioation of
old princlpluH to now elroumatanoea, ahowlng
the wonderful adaptation of tho Chrlatianity
of the New Teataroent to all timee, all coun-
tries, and all conditions of sooioty.
But Rome la not satisfied with the Bible, t
She auppUmenta it by tradition, drawn from T
obaouro sources, and wanting in veriiloation ;
and of this tradition she deelarea that It ia nf
e<iual authority with tho Bible itaelf. It Is
neeeasanr to expoao tho fallacy ot her rcMon-
ing and the audacity of her proaumptlons.
Her advocatca must lio told that nothing but
ehongo and uncertainty can result from the
teachinga of tho Church Catholic on thia aub-
jeot;— Uiat tho theology ol tho nineteenth
century, as taught by the Romish Church, dil-
lers amasingly Irom that ol tho aeoond and
third centuries ;— that tho new dogma ol tho
inlallibllity ol tho I'opo plunges tho thonght-
lul Catholio into hopclesa doubt and wietoh-
edncia, since ho ia n •■ bound to receive oon-
flicting deoiaions aa cciuiUy authoritative, and
in ease of difiiciiiity needs, what ho will never
obtain, an inlaUible interpretation ol an in-
lalUble deoroo ; — and, thcreloro, that hia only
sale reluge 'a the Wordol Uod, pure and sim-
ple.
And here it may be observed, that it is n
doligbtlul consideration that hundreds of
Uiouaands o3 children and young persons
are studying every Lord's Day tho aanm
Bible lesaons, and deriving therefrom tho
wiseat and boat instruction, fitting them t<i
enjoy and glorify Uo<l in their sevtaral eolUngs
in this world, and then to wrve Ulm perfectly
and for over in tho next. Thia ' : *nia Protes-
tantism oxempliliod. It is the ' vc i remedy,
by Uod's bloaaing, for rationalik -. and super-
stition. " Tho cntronoo of thy worda gireth
light ; it giveth undorstnnding to the simple,"
Psalm cxix., 130.
II. In tho aeoond pluoo, we maintain that
it is our daty to inculcate the distinctive prin-
ciples of I'Mtcstanism, because they are thn
only safeguards from tho perils which beset
men's souls in theso timee. Some ol them may
bo mentioned :
1. One ol these perils is tho loss ol soul
freedom. If tho Bible be tho Book of Qod wo
ore bound to receive and submit to it, after
due examination of its claims. Wo may
reject it if we please, and risk tho conse-
quences ; but if wo are under obligation to
receive it, on tho ground of its being God's
Book, we sin in rejecting. It is ditfercnt, how-
over, with the interpretations of tho Book,
which vary greatly, and which we may deal
with aa we please. If tho question be, What
aro tho doctrines of the Biblo P that question
can only bo answered after full and impartial
onquirm Our Saviour said to tho multitude,
" Search tho Scriptures," John v. 39., and
tho Apostle Jahn charged tho Christians of his
time not to " believe every spirit, but to try
the spirits whether they wcro of Qod," I John
iv. 1. These injunctions involve tho right of
Boarchintf, proving, and trying, first, his be-
tween Uod and man, in order to ascertain tho
fact of the revelation, which, when ascertained,
involves also tho duty of submission ; and,
secondly, as between roan and man, in order
to distinguish between right and wrong con-
ceptions of the meaning, and to chooso those
which approve themselves to thennderstandtEg
and tho judgment. Romanism denies that
right. The Romanist was formerly required -.
to *■ admit the sacred Scriptures according to
50
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
foot
llip *or'><o whiuh the holy mother Oharoh hoi
hild, ■nadr'N hold, to whom it behwf^ tc
jadafe of the true lenae ond interpretation of
the holy Sorlptone," ai 1 not to " talw or in*
terpretthemotheririM than aooording to the
unanimoiu aoa9C<nt of the Fathert. ' (Pope
'ina' Oreud.) Bat by the deoiaion of the late
OonnoU of the Vatican, ho is apared all that
trotibla. The voioe of the Pope may aettle
the whole, and when he iuterposei his dictum,
uo one ia dlowed to contradict him. It ia not
» qoeation of true or false ; it ia a question of
authority. Bom" ].»« pokon: the nations
most be silent and lubmusive. They may
have the best reasons in the world for doubts
aid objeotiona ^ reason, common sense, charity
mar appear to them to be outraged by papal
dettnitiona, but it ia expected that all obedient
sona of theOhuroh will accept them, and sac-
rifice reason, common sense and charity on
the altar. Such is the slaTery to which they
' who eonstitate, as they are taught, the only
tme Ohnruh in the world, ore reduced. They
most not think; they must cot enquire; they
most not examine ; nay, they must not believe,
for belief is a voluntary tmnr, — it is man's
own act. In the Church of Rome the only
appntaoh to an lAt would seem to be the in*
sertion of the loeck into the yoke, that it may
be padlocked on by the priest. Ia it not of rast
moment that so monstrous a usurpation should
, bo exposed, and that men should be warned uf
the danger and the disgrace into which thoae
fall who snrrendor their manhood to the will
of a spiritaal tyrant assuming divine powers ?
,1 2. AU iannuui systems of religion, aud all
. I**- corruptions of the divine, not on the fuundo-
l i-i'^ » ion of merit. Man is bidden to do something
\\y^ whereby he may deserve the favor of God anl
neoni'e ultimate safety. Mohammedanism,
Brahminism, Buddhism and heathenism in all
mrts of the world are thus ohsractorizod.
Uow different is the testimony of Scripture,
every enlightened Christian well Imows.
There we are taught that Uod has " saved us
and called ui with a holy culling, not aooord-
ing to our work.<i, but aditording to his own
. purpose anu gnioe " (2 Tim., i. 1),), for "by
graoa we are saved, through faith," (Ephcs
ii. 8.) But there was an oaiiy departure frora
this principle. The pride o' the heart rosib'.dd
the soul>humbling truths of the Qospnt, and
as oeromonies iuoroased tue notion of worthi-
-uess ciept jn, and men began to think of
themselves more highly than they onght to
think, till at length every act of self-denial or
austerity had its price. Pardons wore regu-
Url;ir bargained for, and under the guise of
r::.riit(anit]r FaguniHm wiw rovivwl. That
state of tmngs still oxifits ; vast numbers of
our fellow cieatares betag deluded bj- vain
hopes, and entering into eternity year after
year in igpnoraiiso ef the great salvation, or
practioally substitutmg their own miserabloj
work and Licrvices for "the reJemptioa that is
in Christ Jesus." Clear and sound instruotion
on this point is much i-eedcd. True Protestan-
^ tism sapplies it.
. _V '■*• The worship of the oreuture is another
\y '~Y~"»'^'l °t enormous maguttads. " Thou shalt
worship the Lord thy Oud. aud Uim only
shalt thon servo," was Ihc Siviour's reply to the
Tempter, (Matt., iii. 10.) It sufficed to repel
him; but by millions of "ur raoe, bearing
Christ's name, that cxc.liuiive worship is re-
fused, ''''le child w bidden from hifuncy
to rriy on its guardian angel. Children and
adults are taught to trust in Mary. She has
i usurped the place of God, and raoeirea many
more pravcrH in the uetsls, the diinger.'i, and tlie
griefs of life than the Lortl Jesus hira'wlf.
Mariolatry is the besetting sin of flie Greek
and Romtn Churihes. It is not Gt»il who is
the " refuge and strength, and very present
help in trouble," (Psalm xlvi., l,^ but Mary,
aud blasphemous lanj^uage is employed, a's-
Tt'oing to her divine p )wow, anl even iion-
str.iiniu!? influonrHt over tihrist himself. 0;lier
saintM arc aUo highly honoru I, their intnrccs-
dion implored, an-l their virtues lauderl in tho
hngnagj of impuMionnl devotion. One result
is that u mawkish sont.imontalism t ikes the
(il»To of intelligent faith, and thn»e who
ought to b3 " string in the Lord an I in Uie
■<S'
power of his might," are humbling thenuolves
before tlie modem goddesa, and " worshipping
and aerHng the creature more than the
Oreatw," (Horn, i., 2£/) The evil haa iufeoted
many who bear the Protestant name. It is
raported that the praises of Mary are sung in
EnglUdi oathedrala, and prayen to her surrep-
tiUooaly offered. In withstanding thia form
of thought andpraotioe a firm policy should
be adopted. Tue people ahould be taught
that the woralilp of Mary, as . of any outer
created being, is a sin against God, and that
the guilt of the worshippers resembles that of
the throng at Ephesus, who made the air
resound With the shout, " Great is Diana of
tlie Epheaians," Acta xix., 36, There should
ba no truckling here. If Mary be truly an
objectof prayer, those who -refuse to pray to
her are profane. If she be only one of Gt>d's
creatures, however favored ana exulted, thoee
who worship her are idolaters.
.1 4. There are manTobserranaos regarded as
M!giou8,and aoraetiaiea ranked among obliga-
tions, respecting which Protestants should be
on their gnud. Some relate to .dress;
some to diet ; some to posture ; some
to festal celebrations ; some to seasons
of restraint and mourning ; some aitt
practiced in solitariness ; some in com-
pany, with flikunting banucni and loud
sounding music. It is sufficient to say respect-
ing these thirgs that a Protestant Christian
cannot adopt a better rule than the apostolic,
and that the truly safe course is the determin-
ation to iatroduce and practise nothing which
cannot be proved to be warranted by tho teach-
ings of Peter, and John, and Paul. The rea-
son for this remark is obvious — our sinful na-
ture cleaves to the outward. The eye and the
ear must ba aflftxitod. But experi->nco shows
that in proportion as the external rises the
spiritual sinks, till at length it vanishes uwuy
or is sapplanted by the flash and the noise of
will-wership. Whatever withdraws the soid
from fellowship with God, aud tends to fix the
r.iteatien on objects of sense or modes of sor-
viee, is harmful .uid may bo ruinous.
5. The delusions and dangers to which those
are exposed who 'otsake Bibls-iMths, and seek
to discover a w.y to Leaven of man's devi::Iug
may be° said lo be iimumerable. They meet us
at every turn. They ;9und in our oars the
divine anathema, "Curbed be tho man that
trusteth in van, and maketh flesh his arm, aud
whose heart departeth from the Lord," (Jer.
xrii., 6). It has beaomo customary to regard
these things as trifling and insignifionnt, and
to claim freedom of action. Bat if any given
act or service involves neglect or abandonment
ef Christian priuoiplo, or i^lna^sutent with
the allegfianoo we o<MLJ»^ltte*Ho)td of the
Church, it nuinAfchgSBltff indifferent. What
othenwMw considered folly or weak-
a sin. It is uO trifle to ascribe to
mortal suuh authority and power as
cannot bo lawfully assumed by any hnman
being. It is no trifle to maintain that on tho
utterances of certain words the bread and tho
wine are transmuted, so that, though un-
changed in appearance, the bread is bread uo
longer, and the wino no longer wine, but the
very body and blood of tl^ Lord •Tesiu. It is
no trifle to kneel in adoration of the visible
elements. It is no trifle but a contradiction
to the divine inuounov >uent that tho sacriiic^
of the Saviour was offered "once for all,"
(Heb. X., 10), to hold thac the same sac.riflee is
repeated whenever mass is celebrated by a
pnest. Tho laxity of modern sentimen > mi^y
excuse all error, all unboliuf; but Si^ripturo
says, " Ho that bulieveth on tho Son hath
evorlasting life; and he that believeth not tho
Son shall not see life : but the wrath of God
abideth on him," (John iii., 36).
6. There are certain tendencies of systems
which should be carefully noted.
Whether a man who sincerely and heartily
holds Popo Pius's nioed oun experience Chris-
tian lite and be educated for heaven, iieeil not
i)i> dogmntloally decided. The grace of God
is boimitless. The Lord may say to such n one,
" I know thy works, and where thou dwcllnst,
even where Satan's seat is," (Rev. ii., 13), and
Infinite mercy may snatch him as " a brand
^>l^
from the burning." Tet it is certain that th«
tendeney of B/imanism, as a reUgiont mtam,
is vastly different from the tenoMoy of Fta-
teatant prinoiplea. Proteatantiam, liglttty ua*
dentowd, develops Christian ehaneter; ia
Popery it is " cabin'd, oribb'd, eonttnsd," free-
dom of action being frowned down, notest-
antism exalts Ghnat; Popery nplifta the
omoiflx and deifies Mary. FNteatantism Uraitn
devotion to the divine; Popery admit* the
angelio and the human to a ahara of the hom-
age and the worship. The trueProtaataatdies,
"looking for the merey of our Ixwd Jenu
Christ unto eternal life," (Jade 21); the Son
of the Churoh Papal reoeivea the viatioom and
the anointing, and the absolution, and thinks
himself safe. The former beUevea that to die
ia to depart and to ba with Christ; the latter
expects to be purified by the pains of purga-
tory. The former exelolma, wlien a Ommn
brother dies, " Blessed are the dead whia^ dio
in theXiord," (Rev. xiv., 13); the latter aays,
" Of yonr charity pray for tho aoul of John
,' and tunnot tell when it may bo safe to
cease from that prayer. Look on thia {detnre
and on that ! and aay which of them most
nearly resembles the divine original.
Again, the Word of God teoohoa ns |q
" honor all men," and espetsiallr to be " mb-
ject unto the higher powi <■" (l Pet. ii., 17;
Rom. xiil. 1). Ultramonanism holds that
dominion is founded on LTace, and sets the
priest above the monan'h. Whether the
Ultramontane can be l^nestly loyal to any
government that is not founded on tho princi-
5les of the Syllabus may be doubted. (The
'hnnderer of tho English press has reeontly
said that " to become a Roman Cathoiio and
remain a thorough Englishman, are— it cannot
l>e disguise:! — almost inoomp'.lible conditions,"
Timet, Sept. 7, 1871.) A Christian can bo loynl
to any government ; but that system is to Im
Bospected which subjects its professors to t*i!>
dictation ami rule of a ' man who claims the
right to intermeddle with all opinions, all ac-
tions, all habits, and to mould society at his
will. We are reminded of tlio prophotio de-
scription: —" Ho as God sittetli in the temple
of God, showing hiir.:ielf that ho is Go:l,"
(2 Thcss. ii., <).
Once more. There is a fearfid tendeuny to
infidelity. When men are told that the Pupnl
system is the only true religian, and that it i*
in all respeovs divine, there ia a revuL-'on of
feeling which produces powerful effects. Thry
cannot receive tho teaahiugs included in the
celeoration of the mass, "rhoy cannot submit
to tho oontradiction of the testimony of the
senses. They cannot subjeot their souls to the
sovereign pleasora and absolute disposal of a
fellow-creature "of like passions with them-
selves." They caunot ignore the enlighten-
ments of tho iiim'trsnth century. Required to
do all this they rol'uso submission, and fall into
the arms of uubelicf, deeming it bettor to
deny what is colled " the faith," than to saori- /
fiuo their niunlioud. Tlio number of avowed >''~
unlielicvurs miioug the >M;n of France, Spain, >
and Italy, which are Poi>ish countries, is enor-
mously great. "lu Roman. Catliolio com-
mimitius," says Dr. Christliob, " inhdel publi-
cations enjoy much more splendid triumphs
than any which swaii them m the domains of
rnitostantism. Fgrhoudreds who read Strausn
in Gcrminy, tens of thousands in France and
Italy have been f«en devouring Renan,"
(JloflriH Jlmiit tiM Cl'utian Beliff, p. 28;.
'rho coses of inlldel priests are also vastly
numerous, even in Spain und Portugal. It
was aptly said, some yearj ago, by a modern
writer, that " infidelity is Popery run to soe«l."
For U10.W reasons, aud for many more that
miiirht be adduced, we deem it of great im-
portance that the priuoi;.'es 01 t'rotostantism
should Im) clearly and fully explained, in ser-
mons, in lectures, in public adoreases, and by
all the moans of ditfusing knowledge and pro-
ducing impression which are now happily in
use. it is not needful to adopt at all times n
controversial course ; tho "Sword of the Spirit' '
is the n.ost offoetual weapon for tho destrir-
tion of error and sin. " .k-t up the Ark I Set
lip tho Ark I" JoK"' Ryland was accustomed
to say; "wo shall .■<ie whether Ditgon will
U.
1874.]
EVANGELICAL ALLLVNCE EXTRA.
SI
faU or not" Yef. let it not be forgotten that
in the Ooepel-omtiet not only u the firm
hand leqaiiM. bnt abo the loving heart; the
■errant of the liOrd mnst "be gttitle onto all
men.
Thq AT>:«tle John informa na that when he
mw in Tbion the woman " drunken with the
bhoA of the aalnta, aitting on the aoarlet ooU
ored beaat." he " wtmdmd with great ad-
miratiao." (Rev. ztU., 6). A like feeling ia
prodneed whenerer we review the records of
eoclealaatinal hiatorj. It does ecoiu poaaing
strange that the all-spiritaal, all-pure system
of Ohnatianity shonld be so horriUy perverted,
still retaining the aame name, and even boast-
ing of ita ezclosivenem and sole authority ;
and it ia humiliating to watch the progress of
the apoataoy. How atealthily did the poison
insinuate itself I With wSiat cunning md the
arch-deceiver scatter abroad his miari^Tesenta-
tions and delusions, and daazle the eyes of his
vioumH, so that they mistook error for
truth, and superatition for worship, and
.iteamed that tney were honoring Ood when
thLy were exposing his ways to contempt!
"Popery," aaid the Rev. Biohard Cecil, " was
the masterpieoe of Satan. I believe him ut-
terly incapable of such another contrivsnoe.
It was a systematic and infallible plan of
forming manacles and mufflers for the human
mind. It was a well-laid design to render
Christianity contemptible, by the abuse of its
principles anditsinstitutions." (Works, vol. iii.,
p. 416, ed. 1816.} These are the words of " a
master of Israel," whose writings abound in
original thoughts and impressiro utterances.
The Apostle Paul's exclamation in his epistle
to the Qalatiana — " Who hath beivitched
you f" Gal. iii.. I,— might have beenreaaona-
blv repeated, as abonunations followed each
other in quick succession during the ages mis-
called " the ages of faith," and at length " all
the world wandered after the beast," Rev.
xiU., 1, and the chains of bondage were rivet-
ed tighter and tighter.
Where, then, it may be asked, was the
Church all the time, and what becomes of the
promise that " the gates of hell shall not pre-
vail against it," Matt, xvi., 18 1 The reply is
at hand. The Church was in the wilderness,
where Qod had said ahe would be— depressed,
hiddcP; persecuted — sometimes sunk so low,
that, as Archbishop Leighton says, slie would
be "traced only by her blood," and "seen
only by the light of the fires in which her
martyrs were burnt." Yet she was safe. She
was confined to no outward onranization. She
consisted of individual saints, raised up by God
from age to age, and blessed by the enlifrhten-
ing, sanctifying influences of the Holy Spirit.
Their opinions might not in nny case be deemed
orthodox by self-styled atholins ; — their
failings might be numoroun, as was to be ex-
jieoted of men who groped their way weari-
wmely, being always surrounded by fog; —
nevertheless, they were God's witnesses for
the substantial troths of the gonpel, and they
raemplifled its saving power. The Lord who
'knoweth them that are his," recognized
them aa his Church. Some of them, such as
Chrysostom, and Augustine, and Claude of
Turin, were members of the body which ap-
propriated to itself exclusively that venerable
name; others w<9« reckoned among heretics
and schismatics, and bmnded with opprobrions
epithets. They included all religious vsrieties,
and were found among the Novstiatis, ^he Do-
natists, the Panlicans, the AlMgenses and
Waldensee, so ruthlessly slaughtered by
Rome's bloodthirsty legions and tho Lollards.
They were the Lord's "hidden ones."- In
them the true, the godly sucoesi^ion wns main-
tained, llicy built npon the " Rock," Chrint.
They were tho Saviour s representatives on the
carta — living members of tho Church of which
it is said tttat he " loved " it, and " gave him-
self for it."
A great deliverance was wrought in the six-
teenth century by the labors of Zwintrle, Lu-
ther, Melancthon, Tyndalc, Ridley, Latimer,
Calvin and Knox ; but the usuriMtion recov-
ered much of ita power, and at the present
time, •v>twithstanding the encouraging success
of m'«Ion* abroad, and evangelical re>ival« at
homo, tho anti-Christian element is extending
its baleful influenoo in vaiiona direotions, ana
holding tho souls of men in a firm grasp.
Judging from present appearanoea, Brahmin-,
ism, Boddhism, Hohtimmedanism, and mani-
fold forma of corrupted Christianity will die
hud. The process of decay is as yet amaz-
ingly slow, and Christians are often much per-
plexed. Nevertheless, the apovtaoy in all its
m^ifestations is doomed, and the "damnation
slumbereth not." A few yoars, or a few cen-
turies, are of no account. "Tho Lord is
not slock concerning his promise," 2 Peter,
ill., 0. We know not " tho times or
the seasons," yet it may be permitted to
oonjeoture that perhaps the fined rescue of
the Chnroh awaits the millenial outpouring of
tho Holy Spirit, by whose oll-subdmng power
truth shall secure a general lodgment in
human hearts, and an atmosphcto of holiness
shall eng^irdle tho earth. Nothing else can
bring about the long-looked for restoration,
for the world's philosopby is altogether at
fault. " Not by might, nor by power, but by
my Spirit.saith the Lord of Hosts," Zeoh. iv. 6.
The influence of the Spirit is exerted, be it
remembered, in connection with the truths of
the G^pel, faiUifully and freely expounded.
That Gkispel is still, as it ever has been, " the
rwer of God unto salvation," Rom. i., 16. "If
be lifted up from the earth," said the
Saviour, " I will draw all men unto me," John
xii., 82. In the opinion of some the dawn of
a better day is even now at hand, and that the
" morning light is breaking."-
If so, let Zion " awake and pnton strength,"
Is. Iii., 1. Let her stand in the majesty, of
faith and prayer, and bid defiance to her foes.
Lot her proclaim the glad tidings, and beseech
men to bu rocodcilod to God. Let her plead
tho promises. Let all her sons rally round
Immanuel's standard " with one heart and one
soul ;" and then " let God arise and bid all
his enemies be scattered."
" Come forth out of thy royal chambers, O
prince of all the kings of the earth ! Put on
the visible robes of thy Impeiial Majesty;
take up that unlimited aeeptre which thy Al-
mighty Father hath bequeathed thee ; for now
the voiae o( thy bride calls thee, and all crea-
tures sigh to be renewed." Milton.
ULTRAMONTANISM.
Rev. C. CuAFXAN read the following paper
on Ultramontonism: —
Every ono familiar with the principles and
practice of the Christian Church as it flourish-
ed under the immediate direction of the Apos-
tles, cannot fail to observe the enormous di-
vergence therefrom, in doctrine, ritual and
govcmmentgOf a certain modem form of Chrik-
tionity which, nevertheless, strangely enough,
claims to be the only Apostolio Church. It
has often happened in the progress of events
that, after things have been done, it has been
iound necessary for the quieting of the con-
science to look out for some theory by which
their endorsement may be justified. And no-
thing but tho sheer necessity of finding, some-
how und somewhere, a philosophical and his-
toriunl justification of an order of things ap-
parently so abnormal, could have suggested
tho theory of coclesioRtical develupmeut,
by tho ingenious application of which
to Christian dogma and regulution, tho most
worldly, complicated, domineeriog ByBtem on
the (ace of tliu earth is shown to bo tho legiti-
mate ottspring of primitive simplicilj? and
self-sacrificing devotion. It is fairly an open
question with wiito and good men as to tho ex-
tent to whioh tho germs of modem denomina-
tioiittl feoturos were embedded iu tho constitu-
tion of early Qhriktionity ; and, perhapa, most
students of human nature will l)0 prepared to
admit that the shiTtiiig circumstuuues of a reli-
gious faith destined, in the providence of Ood,
to permeate the life of the entire racr,might in-
volve a process of self-adaptation that, to tho
uiiinitiated, shonld almost seem to be a change
of nature. But that tho huge, portentous
hierarchy that finds its criitro in Rome and
raises its hand and voice against the dearest
liberties of the'human soul can be the spiri-
tual outcome of the Saviour's teMhingia what
neither logic nor rhetorie oaa ever make na
beliave. The developoient ohiafly obaiaoter-
istioofthe Roman Ohnroh haa be&ioviriE
the line of domination.
It haa been the haUt of eedeaiastieal his-
toriana to attach great importaaoe to the eon-
venionof the Emperor Oonstantine, and this
with good reason, for from the dite of that
event, and largely in oonioquenee of the se-
cular spirit thereby iirfused into ehmeh life,
there arose, and was fostered by the unspiri-
tual followers of courtly fashion, that loraly
am'oition which, in ita eager putauit of a far
distant goal, became deaf to the Divine voice
saving tot sjl time, " One ia your master, and
all ye are brethrai." It is aimply to repeat
authentio histoiy to say that, henoMmrth, there
waa a steady deviation frim purely ai^tnal
aims, and a ooneeponding p r og ro a s in the as-
sertion of supreme authority for the See of
Rome, till towarda the end of the eighth
century, to quote the wrads of a moat impartial
historian, "The amrit of Popery called into
existence, by an effort of omairing audacity, a
new system of government and a new code of
principles, whioh led by a single atop to the
most absolute power.*' * The " False De-
ontals," and the "Donation ot Constantino,"
documents known to be barefaced forgeries,
had for their object the supremacy of Rome, —
" unbounded dominion over ohurohea, nations
and kings." f This Ultramontane assump-
tion, thus bom of worldly ambition, and
nourished by ddiberatdy accepted falsehoods,
resisted by Gallioans in France, and here and
there by a defiant monarch, has so interwoven
itself with the doctrine and practice of the
Roman Church, as to have become a question
productive of immeaaurabla embarrassment to
European statesmen, fraught with peril to
freedom, oven on this side of the Atlantic, and
likely in Europe, so far as we can see, to issue
in most deadly conflicts befcce it can be per-
manent' ' ■olved.
If li ontanism wera merely a doctrine
affecting lue internal relations of the Roman
communion it would scarcely be worth our
while as Protestants to discuss its merits ; for
no great good can result from controversy on
points of detail when it is a system aa a whole
to which we object. Bat the history of the
past, the complications of modem society, and
the very definition of the doctrine, aro such aa
to make the issues involved in this disonssion
of most vital concern to every lover of liberty
all over the world. It has often happened
that adherents to a cause have not always
been fully aware of tho necessary logical con-
sequences ta which they are plcdg^ by the
adoption of certain principles, and I venture
to think that there are high sonled men, both
in Europe and America pledged by early edu-
cation and tho foroo of religious association to
the maintenance of Ultramontane principles
who woidd be foremost in opposition to them,
eonid they but see whither they are being
borne. For them and for all our fellow-conivr
trymen who are on this subject arraigned in
opposition to our views we entertain all the
reinject which honorable men should cherish for
one another ; and it shonld bo understood that
•■ * any words aro uttered that have the appear-
unoe of severity they are directed not against
persons but against principles which in our
jadgment are fruaght with danger to both
Romanist and Protestant.
There is always an advantage in tho con-
duct of discussion when we can avatt ourselves
of nHtatementnf principles and aims carefully
and amply mode by one in sufficient authority
to invent bis words with unquestioned weight.
That advantage it owes in tho productions
that have during the past twelve months is-
Hued from tho pen of ono of tho acutost and
ecrtftinly most echIous of Ultraraontanes, Dr.
Mauiiing, Arehbishop of Westminster. It will,
therefore, eondjice to clearness of oonception
and prcciHion of argument if we just state
the matter as it is in his own words : — " The
presence o( tho CatholCb Chureh among the
• Waddlnaten.pKgeUO.
1 Wsdeington, pa«e XM.
S'
MONTREAL DAILY WITNSES
[Oct.
civil powcn of tho world has nhaaged the
«lK>le political order of muikind. It hM m-
t«!ili>li«d upon cuth * legidatnie, a ttibniul,
an exoontiTe, independent of all human autho-
rity. It has withdrawn from the leaoh of ha>
man laws the whole domain of faith and oon-
idenoe." Obedience to the Church is li>
bertj; and it is libertjjr because the Ohnroh
oannet err or mislead either men or nations. If
the Church were not infallible, obedience to it
might be the worst of bondage. This is Ul-
tnmumtanism. or the libertir of the sool di-
vinelj guMttnteed by an infallible Ohuroh." *
Again, "This is IJltramontanism; the essence
of which is that the Church, beingaDivine in-
stitution, and by DJTJne assistance infallible,is
within ito own sphere, independent of all civil
powers; and, as the guardian and interpreter
of the Divine law, is the proper judge of men
and of nations in all things tonobing that law
in faith and morals." Also, "If, then, tho
civil power be not competent to decide the
limits of the spiritual power, and if the spir
itnal power can define with a Divine certainty
its own limits, it is evidently supreme."t Once
more, "Kow, what I have have asserted is Ul-
tramontanism, but it is not Vltramontanism
alone ; itls Christianity as it has been held by all
men, in all ages, by Catholics and by Ftotes
tanta alike, by Ultramontanes and by Oallioans
hj Anglioansand by Presbyterians, by the Free
Churches of England, whose noble and pathe-
tic history has just been written, on the evo, as
I fear, of their apostacy from the high and
heroic spirit of their founders and famers in
patience uid fidelity to the great laws of Chris-
tian liberty in Jesus Christ.
It is due to Dr. Manning to state that in
thus embracing all Flotestoiit Churches in the
defence of Ultnunontaniam, he has, since these
words were written, disclaimed all intention of
imputing ta tbem the belief in the doctrine of
the infallibility of the Church, and only claims
them as allies in asserting the necessary inde-
pendence of tho Church in tho domain of faith
and morals. Ho argues that he can claim for
his views all tho support derivable from their
confessions and history, while his position is
further strengthened by tho asserted fact that
hte supremacy of the spiritual over the civil
power, in his case, is that of a church endowed
witli infallibility in n'l its judgments with re-
spect to the rangp over wmch it exercises its
jurisdiction.
I am of opinion that, barring the dogma
of infallibiliiy, there is something in this as-
sertion of the independence, and, in some sense
supremacy of the spiritual, which finds an
echo in the good sense of all Christians, if we
except thoso of pronaunced Erastian ten-
dencies, and the question may well arise
whether, in our modem resistenoo of XJltro-
uontanism, wearenot indangcr of becoming
apostate from the faith of our ancestors, who
so lavishly shed their bled to secure for us the
liberties we now enjoy. And, further, I think
it is this element of truth in the Ultnunontane
theory ,shaded and overlaid as it is by a mass of
error, which beguiles unwary minds into a
pertinacious and resolute affirmation of what,in
our judgment, is alien to the spirit of the Gos-
pel, ana most perilous to the interests of man-
kind. Raving thus given a didactic state-
ment of the theory as expounded by one of
the maeterii of tho ago, our next step is to test
its soundness by the aid of such lights as lie
within our reach,
It is possible that to some minds the lan-
guage in which Ultramontunism is now set
forth may appear to bo quite liarmlees; there
are men who can even disraiss that part of it
which alludes to infallibility with a scornful
smile. Is it nut conii)etcnt for any religious
or secular community, it may bo asked, to
assert the right to dcilno their own line of ac-
tion and pride themselvrs ou the possession of
absolute certainty ? Iliivo not tho sensual de-
votees of Utah done thiM very thing ? -Miiy
not any dozen of cnizy men do tlie sumc ?
Then, let the Pope and his friends talk and
ravel Now, t vontiiro to siiy that there is
more in Ultramontanirm than can bo got rid
• CBtarltm snd Dltramaaiantam, pp. 34, X.
tld.p. »; Id.Kk
of by this specie* of banter and contempt. It
is oneof the force* of history.
There is, moreover, this peculiarity attached
to tha language of a Romanist, even
though he be so diatlngnished a per-
sonage •• Dr. Manning, that his words
in setting forth a theory of the Boman
Church must not be interpreted a* he
may personally intend them to M interpreted,
nor aooording to their strict literal grammati-
oal sense ; nor even aooording to the lyrical
seqnenoe of the prinoiplea set forth. They
must always be inuipreted by areference to the
authorised formal declarations of the Church
itself and by the deeds of those who have been
supposed to be endowed with infallible powers
for the guidance of that Church. I can well
understand how Dr. Manning should stand
aghast at the ides of a Free Church Ftotestant
entering the lists against Ultramontanes, when
they asaert the right of the Church to define
the sphere of its action and the inviolable inde-
pendenoe of the body of the faithful of all
eartiily mien. But what we have to observe
is that the power of the Church to define its
own jnriscuction and the supremacy of the
Churui in all mattei-s pertaining to faith and
morals may mean one thing with us anda to-
tally different thing with him. And hence
I say that the full and authoritative
expontion of this doctrine in its bearing on
cinl society, na well as on tho members of the
Boman faith, must be looked for, not in the
mere literal sense of the language of Dr. Man-
ning, but in thoso documents and acts of the
Roman Church which are to be regarded as
final deduations, and which we may depend
upon it will bo the precedents for future
action whenever political and social chances
afiord safe scope for it.
As to the real nature and bearing of the
theorywe refer then to,
1. n« Dielaration* of Couneil. — It would be
rank heresy on the i>art of any Bomanist to
call into question the deliberate deUveranco of
any of the great Councils. Kow tho third
canon of the - fourth Lateran Council, held
under Pope Innocent III., in the year 121fi,
enjoins that "Heretics shaSl, after their con-
demnation, be delivered over to the secular
powers. The tonporal lords are to be admon-
Uied, and, if it should be found necessary,
compelled by censures to take an oath in pub-
lic to exterminate heretics from their terri-
tories." Here certainly we have an indication
of the natiue of the supremacy claimed over
the civil power in relation to an aspect of the
case.
2. The- formal itateinenii of the Sytlatiu. —
The Syllabus embraces " the principal errors
of our tino,«nioh are censured in consistorial
allooutions,' encyclicals and other apostolic let-
ters of our most] holy father Pope Pius IX."
Now according to tms formal summary of in-
fallible wisdom it is solemnly declared to be
an error that "every man is free to embrace
and profess that religion which, led by the
light of reason, he may have thought true" —
an error to say that " the Church has no pow-
er of employing force, nor has she any tem-
poral power direct or indireot." — An error to
affirm tha^' "in this our age it is no longer ex-
pedient tha.'^ tho Catholic Beligion should be
treated as t'le only religion of the State, nil
other worships whatsoever beiLg excluded,"
snd that "in some Catholic coui;trie8 men
thither immigrating should bo permitted tho
public exeroiso of their own several wor-
ships."
Thus, then, tho supremacy of the (>piritual,
the definition of its proper sphere, goes dead
against the allowing of liberty of conscience
and lilierty of worship.
3. Tktjaclt of hiitory — It would require a
volume to bet forth the facts of history illus-
trative of the nature and range of that supre-
macy clai-ned for the spiritual power by an-
cient and modem Ultramontanes. A few ex-
amples may suffice. Gregory VII. defined tho
limits of tho spiritual power by those emi-
nenily practical words directed against Henry
IV. " In this confidence, for the dignity and
defence of thy Holy Church, in the name of
Almighty Ood, the Father, Son and Holy
Ohost, I depose from imperial and royal ad-
ministration King Hennr, son of Henry, Mune-
time Emperor, who to* boldly and raahlr hath
laid hands on thy Churob. I abaolTe all
Christian subjects to the Empire ftomthat
oatii whereby they are wont to p%ht their
faith unto trae kmgs : for it is right that he
shoald be deprived of diefnity who doth en-
deavor to diminish uie majesty of the
Church."
This highhanded interference with civil
governments was amply followed by Pope*
Faachalll., in 1090, Innocent III. in 1210,
Gregory IX. in 1230, Innocent IV. in 124fi,
Bomfaoe VlU.in 1302, and Paul lU. in 1636,
who adopted the same or similar measure* and
languagerespectively against Henry IV., Otho
rv., Frederick II., Philipe le Bel, and our
English Henry VIII.
It L'l of little weight for modem XTltramontanes
to tell us that these were mere acts of
discipline on the part of the spiritual head
against men who wereby profession Roman-
ists,and theref i/ro amenable to chastisement ; for
that cannot explain the action of the infallible
head of the Church against a Protestant mon-
arch. The bull of Pius V. against our own Eng-
lisn Elizabeth, is on record. In this we find
such suggestive words as these : — " Him (Pe-
ter) alone hath He mado prince over all people
and all kingdoiw, to pluck up, to destroy, to
-scatter, to consume, to plant, and to
build, that he may preserve his faith-
fid people But the number of
the ungodly hath gotten such power that
there is now no phuw in the whole world left
which they have not essayed to oormpt with
their most wicked doctrines; and among
others, Elizabeth,tho protended Queen of Eng-
land, tiie servant of wickedness, londeth there-
to her helping hand. . . .But. . . .we do out of
the fulnoHs of our apostolic power, pronouncr
tho said I'^lizabeth to bo a heretic, and the fa-
vorer of heretics, and by her adherence in the
matters aforesaid, cu iiavo incurred the sentence
of excommunication, and to be cutoff from the
unity of tho body of Christ ; and, moreover, wo
do declare her to be deprived of her protended
title to the kingdom afore8aid,and of all domi-
nion, dignity and privilege whatsoever, and
also the nobility, subjects and people of said
kingdom, and all others who nave in
any sort sworn allegiance tmto her, to
be forever absolved from any such oath
and all manner of duty idominion.sllegiance and
obedience. And,also,we do by authority of these
raesents, absolve them ; and do deprive the said
Elizabeth of her protended title to tho kingdom
and all other things boforo named. And we
do command and charge all and every, tho
noblemen, subjects and people and ethers
aforesaid, that they presume not to obey her .
or her ordors,inandates or laws ; and those who
shall do the contrary, we do include in tho
same anathema."
Assuming, then, that wo have a right to in-
fer tho real nature of tho spiritual supremacy
claimed by Ultramontanism from the deliber-
ate statements of mudom writers as interpre-
ted by the formal utterances of Councils, the
precise definitions of tho Syllabus and the acts
of thoso who have exoroised suj reme authori-
ty in the name and on behalf of the Chunh,
wo can come to no other conclusion than this :
that tho supremacy claimed means not only
tho right to define doctrine and regulate the
interaiil order and worship of the Chiuoh, but
also, whenever tlio contingencies of the faith
may,inthcjuilginentof thePopes require it, to
bring all tho prcsfuro which the terrors of
damnation ciin create to compel civil rulers to
deny to their subjects the right to tliink and
wonhip as they deem best, and even to devise
means of ulienuting u loyal people from the
ollegianco due to their rightful soveroign.
I am well aware thut iu our days tho daring
of Ultramontanism does not go so inr in dealing
with the Emperor of Germany ns it did in deal-
ing with Elizabeth of Engbnd ; but the
language of the Vatican, and the tenor of
Boman tactics, indicate that tlioro is the will to
do the same if only thero were Catholic powers
ready to give physical emphasis to the spiri-
tual utterance, Tho ciroumstanocs that en-
[Oct.
J and royal ad.
■lofHeiny.ioitte-
MdnudUrJuth
^ I abaolTe all
■npire from that
to idivht their
1874.1
EVANGELICAL ALLLVNCE EXTRA.
53
I right tl
. -o-;thathe
r who doth en-
ajerty of the
«w* with civil
>wed by Pope,
in. in 1210,
'tlV-in 1245
i>lIII.ia
rnsaauiMand
^JtV.,Otho
•*'«» and our
intranumtaiiM
•"f acts of
spiritual head
Hion Boman.
i^aeiiient;for
theiafiiUible
>teataiit mon.
ourowaEng.
tWg we And
-" Him (Pe.
ver all people
o destroy, to
"t, and to
Ilia faith.
number of
power that
world left
corrupt with
Bnd among
leen of Eng.
adeth thero-
B do out of
> pronouncf
and the ta-
reaoe in the
ho sentence
)fl from the
iorooTor,wo
■ protended
>f all domi-
oever, and
pie of said
have in
' her, to
luch oath
^anceand
'7 of these
e the said
1 kingdom
And we
'very, the
I ethers
obey her
hose who
le in the
ht to in.
premaoy
deliber.
nterpre.
cils, the
the acts
luiJiori.
Shuroh,
n this:
>t only
ate the
;h, but
fnith
9 it, to
rors of
lorsto
ikand
devise
n the
1.
loring
baling
deal.
t the
Jr of
ill to
iwew
ipiri. ■
en.
viroD modem rulen hare ohaagad— but Bomo
oanuot 6haiig«. If UUranuntaiw I n lln w ioe
woika now ooly in Making to gain in erwjr
Stat* aaoaadoMnr oTer pabuo edooaUon, diota*
torial power in UM fonnation of cabinet*, and a
t>enriatant aaiming of Umdty by the inalitennw
on the duty of aUtrna Oathollos to regaid the
Vatioan aa the seat of all power, it is baoauM
" discretion is the better port of Talor," and in
hope of a dar when a more bold and Tigorona
warfare agauut all constitutional anthorfty and
freedom of conscience may be safely entered
on.
Nor should it bo forgotten that under the
now 'formulated dogma of Papal Infallibility,
the deatinie* of Roman CathoUca, and all qnes.
Uona pertaining to the relation of Boman in*
teraets to dvil governments, are in the hands of
one man. The degree to which the assorted
supremacy is to be exetdsed depends upon
what is latent in the personal will of InfalUblo
Popes.
To resume the thread of our argument : This
is the kind of supremacy in the sphere of faith
and morals which the world is asked to submit
to ; this is the independence of ;the Church of
oil dvil authority which, according to Dr.
Manning, no one can deny without denying
Christianity.
In stating reasons why we cannot recognize
such a theory aa constituting the true spiri*
tnal independence with which Christ has en.
dowed HiB Church, it may be observed—
1. That the vtrj/ tipoiUion of thii thetry, at
gUien in tht facta of hittory and th* demandt of
tht SyllabuM, it itulfun tvidenc* of its utter rot-
tentuu. All the true and noble instincts of
humanity rise up spontuieously in protest.
That there'fhould be any power on earth, and
that called a Christian power — claiming to
rob me and my fellow-men whenever it lists
— of the freedom to think out my roUgiim and
to worship my Qod according to the light I
can gather, is an insult to my manhood— a
trenching on what is dearer to me than life
itself. To tell me that my Saviour has in.
struotod any one to command subjects to re-
fuse civil aUegiaace to tiieir rulers, and even
to depose kings and queens from civil author.
itT,is to do the inftdeTa work moBt thoroughly.
The whole thing is so alien to reason, to right
feding, to the spirit of Christ, that our nature
will never allow us to settle this question by
the mere force of cool argument. Our entire
being rises in rebdlion, and as our forefathers
dared to die rather than become slaves, to will
it ever be found that the roiritof martyrdom
dwells in the! r children. Ii)ever, never, as long
as the blood of freedom runs in thevdns of the
.iVnglO'Saxon race, shall we recognize in theory
or practice the power that would render ex.
istcnce to us a disgrace or a nuisance.
2. That there is not tht ilightut ihadow of
fupptrt in th4 New Teitamentfor pretttuiotu of
thit eharacter. That in the New Testament
Christ has taught us to believe in the exis-
tence of His Church as a spiritual community,
governed by its own laws, regulated by
well ascertained rules, or beiuring a definite
relation to the outlying world is clear enough.
But that that Church is the so-called spiritual
body, finding its seat and centre la Bome, —
assuming dictatorial powers over the bodies
and souls of mon, and directed by one man en.
dowed with |an infallibility equal, in itssphere,
to that of Ood, has never been proved, we as-
sort never can bo proved. I am aware that
Ultramontanea may object to this appeal to
the Scriptures. We cannot hdp tlmt. We
recognize no other court of appeal, and all
other referonooa to oeuncils, fatners andtradi*
tioni aro utterly thrown away upon us. " To
the law and to the testimony ; if they speak
not according to this it Is because there is no
light in them. " We cannot, we will not, by
any pretext, be drawn away from this safe and
ample anchorage.
3. That th* only powtn with which Chritt
hat inveitcd Hit Chwch art ihott which pertain
to tpiritual initriiMon, tpiritual euUurt and
moral ditcipline ; and that for the exorcise
jf these all thnt is required of the
sivil powers is the rocosdUon of the right
to think, the right to spcax, the right to com.
bine for mntnaloounsd and the right to units
in publio wotahip. Hers, I bdieve, we have
the ultimateof too powsn given to tha Chunih,
and also th* limit OT tibe dsmaad of the CSinnh
OB the dvil powers. Kspr(^perty,Bop«ins,no
penalties of • material kind ever eama within
the ruling function of the eariyOhnxoh. The
equality and love of brethren and not the die-
tatonUp ana sns|^don of rulers were theoha-
raoteristics of ApostoUo day*.
4. That tht elalmi of tht Church on tht ehil
powcri art limply tht elaimtoflht natural righti
of man at man. Ko one oaa read the record of
ApostoUo days without seeing that all that
was demanded of the dvil newer was the ex-
eroise of ♦>-; r?»V.a natural to man. When
Peter stood fwth and aaked whether it
was right to hearken to Ood rather
than to the Bnlers in Jerusalem, he
was not introdndng a new element of life into
civil sodetr. He was only demanding that
aa ' a Christiaa he abould not be denied the
rights whidi bdonged to him as a man.
Christianity does not create new rights in
relation to sodety. It endorses and uses up
proviously existing prindple* bom with our
birth. I may be subject to oorrection but my
impression, as the result of no little considera-
tion of sodal and philosophical questions, is
that the solution of th* entire oonnoversr be-
tween Oasarism and Ultramontanism lies in
the reeognition of this one fact, that Chris-
tianity in its rdation to society requires that
wo should enjoy in our private and eorocifate
eapadty the natural right* of manhood, and
no more; and, therefore, a* Christians, we
ought never to demand for onrsdvaa what
does not bdong to every man and every order-
ly combination of men on the face of the
earth. Civil governor* ai« at war with
nature, and not dmply with Chris-
tianity, if they put restraints on cmr
liberty to think, speak and worship according
as our ooMdenoe directs, and Ultramontanes
alto are at war with nature,wi not dmply with
civilgroTMnment*. ifthey, for any reaaon up-
proved by themselve*, demand more than thi*.
That some ruler* have violated nature in op-
pnaadng Bomanistsand FMtestants we know,
a n d t h at Ultramontanes wish to vioUto nature,
by the effort to grasp at what they are unwill-
ing for other* to get i* the one fact we do.
sire to impreM on thefr minds. Of course
every aodciy, idigiou* or (eeular, ha* a right
to define it* own provinoe, and in that provbce
it iamprome. Bomaniats, Secularists, XVee-
maaons and other* are here on the lame levd.
But, if any one of those, pretending to be po*-
*e**ed of infallible wiidom, *eek* to get to a
podtion of power over dvil rulen which it will
not allow uother aodety to have, then we *ay
Tou have, in apiteof your infallibility, made a
blunder which other* concerned will ne^er sub-
mit to. Yon must not rob us of freedom for
your own enrichment.
6. That any body of Christians that place
themulvci in connection with tht State mutt ex-
pect to lote tome of tht freedom which none can-
takt from them if they timply manage their own
a^afrfandrofuseto accept national money. In
tnis case it is obviously not a question of ab-
solute right, but of compromise; and in Oer-
many and in Enghind the Churches united with
the State must necessarily feel the pressure of
the political bond, for it is absurd for a
State to pay monov and not to insist that the
people's moner snail be employed on certain
spedflod conditions. For one I will cherish
the prayer for all who suffer from the chafing
of golden fetters that thnr may rise and enter
on the liberty wherewith Christ makes His peo-
ple free.
It may be asked by some what are the «pe-
eial danger* to be apprehended from Ultra-
montaniam in our day, that we ahould pkco
ourselve* in an attitude of defence and even of
aggreadon T The queaUon i* natural, because
in oonsequenoe of tho free play which Pro-
testant dvil governments have secured for
all the rights (M the individual and of religious
acdeties. There may be no apparent evil
attendant on the violent assertion of claims
:elv bereft of their power of injury to life
Fmb. But the answer t? the question.
and the reaaona for our attitude, may be
found in the faet that the aatutest man
in Europe, who** knowledge of sooletyisot tho
flnt class, haa deemed it naeossary,forthe pN-
aervation of the Oerman Empiro, to adopt the
moat rigid precautions, lest the influence of
f ordgner* at Bome ahould be *o exerted on
Oerman Diind* aa to shake their allegianoe to
the noble Emperor, who, out of the deirii at
former civil and eccleahwtical atruggle*, has
■ncoeeded in making the nation ateong ; in
the fact, also, that wherever it is posubw the
same fordgn influence, acting through the
lives of episcopal rank, sedcato fadiion every
cabinet that is within its reach, ao aa to
ensure first the weakening of true patriot*
ism, and next the limitation of human
freeidom, and the triumph of a medieval des-
potism, over all theoparations of the mind;
and in the further fact that our oommon
Christianity is being degraded in the eves of
thoughtful men by being so boldly and con-
stantly identified with vihat is proved, in its
own nature, aa well aa in its history, to be so
utterly alien to all that is noble and free and .
elevating in the human mind.
As to the particular line of action it behoves
the friends « fre4omand of Christianity to
ad(mtinviewof,thesedangers,— thisis a matter
that deserve* a most careful and oom-
Sehendve consideration. One of the first oon-
tiona of auccTM in any course we may
adopt, is to be found in our eschewing all
phrases and practices that tend to project be-
tween the soul of man and Christ, some au-
thority to which men aro perpetually com-
pelled to listen. The incessant talk in some
quarters of tho Church,a8 saying thia,and doing
that, is not wise. It engenders a notion that
there is some other than Christ whom we on
earth are to obcv. The logical issue of church
authority, in the sense idluded to, is Bome.
We must be prepared to allow the advocates
of Ultramontanism free play in the use
of popular representative fonnaof government,
even though they prostitute tho sn&age
to the furtherance of thdr unpatriotic ends,
but at the same timewe oughtto bestir ourselves
to put men in power in Parliament and City
Hall who will not be the tools of a party sub-
ject to the dictation of an Italian eccleuastic,
— ^taking great caro that we avoid the sin of
trying to make ecclesiastical 1 Jiiital of our own
out of the services of our repreeentatives. It
will be a pnlentmeasuro if we cou cultivate
friendship with and seek the co-operation of
able, thoughtful men of the Boman Chnnh,
who have dther lost all faith in religion bo-
cause of the intellectual despotism they have
suffered from, or are struggling to maintain
the essential prerogativ f of the human mind
against tremendous odds.
The perpetual insistence on the leading prin-
ciples of human liberty aa bdng necessary to
the honor and safety of society and most con-
genial to tho glorious spirit of the Oreat Dc
Uverer— bv means of press literaturo. Church
and school — and tho expression, in our own
brood generous tolerance of one another, of
tho charity thu*- can think and lot think —
this will, I doubt not, in process of time, do
much to develop these latent forces in all
society which when properly aroused and
guided will render tyranny of Kings, Popes,
Churches, and Societies an impossibiuty.
Above all, we may continue to cherish
faith in His mighty working who
holds all tho forrjs of mind andmattereqnollyin
His steadvhaad, and labor on in tho fullest as-
surance that Ho will break it. pieces the op«
pressor and make His Church strong, beauti-
ful and free.
The Bight Hon. the Earl of Cavan waa
then introduced to tho audience and was re-
ceived with applause. Ho explained the rea-
son why ho was nnable to attend sooner, and
said : l^ttLy that this Conference may be used
to gather closer together the Lord's people,
and tend to tho advancement of His kingdom,
and to the gathering in, as far as possibU), the
people outride, so that wo may, by the blessing
of God, stimulate one another for the heavenly
inheritance. Oh, let us seek earnestly that tho
54
*» 1>«T8 been vnmlS^L ^ ^'^ Q<»d timt
■»tT,abom»"whow1ui/:!v' ^^'*'ri» UnlTep.
MON-rKEAL^DAII.Y IVITNKSS
PWMnt, though XoM^iMT "."?"" t" «>«
: [Oct.
Murray thought l,K2Ji".*'"*P'*». •*dMr.
Oort-B wo,kT« J^K.'^ ^ WM to b, wh«;
wHo'>rj:rr^ri«^>fr-^H«.d.
ij I
'"'•""''^''"'•«-— Toncv,.v.o.v.
VAKori.-f Ai. AiuAsaa.
V^^ri"^^ <^'"'« "■«« '^.d the foUowlng
"■"Tio,* of ,he oimmlL^f'll'""""^ »' 'h"
prepo^ed t, sketch Ti ,^ ;"«pare, it ig
Prt>,c,.t *«umpti„^,, l^'/'t? «"'"^»'hmen»8 and
t<'P'«» prrtaininj, ,n 7,,' *!■«, r°t'ee of «,me
«uhal,rirf,„cou.,tof.'„ "J***' together
.n/ i"p™tot^re^^ur' '»."'--''
me dtrong opposition to
te«tont« ig dictated by hoBtinf; '"''"'""'' P"'"
/eelmg^ to thew ag lJi,i,h»J °' T" ""'■'nd
trary they act inrnhvliT^'- °" *''««">-
eternal interestg ™f tltir i"""*"""' ♦be
brethren, and fnim LwStiv^T" ^'•"">"«
whoroquireg the e"eS ?# "'^u*" <^'>"'''t.
hand*.. Con«oientiou«?r lh«l? '"""^ ?* *''«'''
foUowen. of Chriat ,S „''«''«"''''? thig, the
ten. ; but their wen,^'"'''^^'- "^""""t the gyg.
thejr 8pek
thou- aim to warn' tL«". '"""'''*"' "'"l ft ig
»r-«eng.,.„,7e,ixtrH«;;e4°/fd
3ojed"'a»c;ir'^;,„:"';,-*^^^^^^^
OhriHt nl„„o, and thig L Vl '''°°''. "' J-*'"
their offjrtg. It i, t!^,„ ♦^'"' ">"«"" "^ n!l
^o meet the Ch,.,tr„f''T„'''' "'•'"'•'••''''<
«nd» patriots audwl tti.^ n"" ""•"'• ^''e
Orangemen, t^ on'Zl"' '""'.. ^""«'":''- «>. I
they be p,H.ke« of u4 I hig^^^-l-ZfeT'-'- T«-» '- •
lOct.
.S7...I
r.VANT.RMCAl, AM.ANCF, EXTRA.
55
Krum ttio flnt, fitvorud by llie Quverumoiti of
France : richly cr'lowoj and fully orgai.izail
»» Ml KutMin) Chiiroh, tho privileg>eii uf
which Hhu wnK iiiiowod to rctitin after tho oon-
qiiciit thruujjh tho Hhort-Hightediiofw of DrUiah
Htiito^meii ; with tlio zcnluus labor* of the
Jotuiti iiii'l uthiTur.lnrs ; witliinore of the an-
cient nobility irt Hcttlorx than uny other French
nulciny, u.itlwilli t!i» Iliiffiienotn early baniah-
111 from Die country, tlio Church of Rome had
un unrivulleil fii'ld on which to work out her
Byriti'in ; un 1 lion-, if iiny whero,tho trium-^hant
HUfcon of t!io U-iutnn Chthollo religion aaould
bo louhod fur. Another peculiar feature was
the proniincnco given to the roligious intereoki
of tho IndinnH tmd oulonistH. For thli, care-
ful proviHiou wa<< rnado in the charter grunted
in lOUl, to the West India Company, formed
to trade «ith New Franco, which required that
the number of ecclcsiastiog nocefuiary to
" preach tho Holy OoMpel" should bo convoyed
over to the colony, and churches built for
them. liirgntrnotjiof land wore besides granted
by the King tor the support of the Jesuits, Ro-
voUets and otiicr religious orders, and for
seminaries and charitable institutions under
their direction. In addition tho machinery of
un establishmei't as perfected in the mother
Chun^h, was by Kayal edict saddled upon the
colonists. At first the tithes seem to have been
fixed nt a thirteenth of everything tho ground
produced, whether of itself, or by man's labor,
particularly all kinds of grain, flax, hemp, to-
oaoeo, fruits on trees and garden stuffs, and
even it is supposed of cattle. In 16G7, how-
ever, this boraen was found too heavy for a
young country like New France, and by
another edict the tithes were reduced to a
twenty-sixth of all grains, leaving free all
other products of tho ground. This is the rate
paid ever since by the habitantt, or farmers,
professing tho Roman Catholic faith, besides
Churofa dues, and assessments for the building
and rnKur of ehnrchos, preibytert at manses,
&c.,nUof which are at once reooverablo by
logral process. At first aho the Bishop appears
to have held a divided authority wit'i the
Uovomor in administering the Government,
und as may I>e expected his sucoessorscontinu-
ed to exercise great influence upon th6 Oov-
emmcnt. Thus, everything conspired to place
the Church of Rome in the most favored posi-
ion. \
On the Atlantic seahoard, almost contiguous
and about the same period, another kind of re '
ligions power took root. In 1620, fifteen years'
before the establishment of the Jesuits at Que.
bee, a few exiles landed from the " Mayflower,"
poor, persecuted by the Government they fled
from, not obtaining nor asking support from
that sheltering them, endowed only with the
piire faith of the Gospel held at such a cost,
und which they taught and sought to adorn.
These two systems— the Protestant and Ro-
mish thus planted, have each produced their
fruits, and — so far as regards intelligence, ma-
terial prosperity, but, above all, religious char-
uoter, there can be no doubt tho descendants of
the Puritans, with all their disadvantage8,have
greatly tho superiority. That this is the fault
of tho system cannot be questioned, for in
mental capacity and social qualities, where
developed by Christian training, our fellow-
countrymen of French origin are in no ways
bahind. Would that the instructive lesson thus
tiught might induce tiiem to embrace tho
evangelical faith and look upon Rome oa the
enemy of their material as well as eternal in-
terests.
Ar. other great wrong which tho Papacy has
i.ifl!otod upon the French-Canadians cs well as
upon this continent, arose from the uurolcnt-
ing hatred to, and final banishment of, the Hu-
guenots from New France.*
At its aittlemcnt, and subscquentlv, some
of tlio leaden were of tho RoformLa faith,
and seemed to havo brought with them
that courage and enterprise for which they
were distinguished. This Protestant clement
iu thj early history of Canada, has yet to be
*Clisr!oTolz >ax9. sftor mrnllonlnR th* arrlTitl or
wvar.il.ieiuiuknam >nk4liil(a5.r«rriiion»rMrih<>re
wiH nut s ■Insle iUiviiitn In itio uuloar, all iiad iMen
oxptillml.
.faithfully traced, and it is to bo desired that
some able pen will fulfil the task. There is no
doubt it influeaoed in no small degree tho
early settlement and progress of the country.
Ilad those men, noblo in character and many
of them in birth, been allowed to transplant
here the knowledge of trade and manufaotureii,
as well OS the living pewer of a faith dearer
to them than coimtryand sulMtance— which to
greatly enriched and enlightened the countries
of their adoption after the Revocation of the
Bdict of Nantes— in what a diil'orent itosition
would Canada now be 1 Instead of th crush-
ing influences which have nigh ruined Spain
and Italy, have filled France with infidelity
and blood ; have retarded the improvement of
this country, and Imt for the Protestant stimu-
lus, would have left its inhabitants in the
deepest ignorance, — had a wiser policy prevail-
ed, the magnificent advantages of Canada for
commerce and manufactures, with the intel-
ligence and religious eharactei of her jieople,
might have placed her in the front of nations.
Is not the subject worthy tho serious examina-
tion of our Roman Catholic politicians and
patriots, especially when their Church is striv-
ing to obtain unlimited control P The issue is
a plain one. Has the Church of Rome boer., and
will it be to their beloved country, a greater
benefit than' the system of Evangelioal truth
OS exemplified more or less faithfully by the
Protestant Churchss P
It is interesting, but painful, to trace the
progress of Ultramontane views, as compared
with the state of things soihe forty years
back, or in 1700, when the Presbyterians of
Ifontreal met f jr worship in tho Risoollet Ro-
man Catholic Church, and when Gallioan
princ'plos were almost universally held by the
priesthood.
It was doubtless the commencement of
Evangelical Missions among tho French-Cana-
dians which broke this uiihealthy quietude ;
but, whatever tho cause, a complete change has
taken place in tho views and measures of tho
Raman Catholic clergy. The rc-ostablishment
of the Jesuits and introduction of other orders,
tho formation o. many associations sacred
to Mary, Joseph and other saints, with more
zealous application of the ordinary muchinory
of tho Church, have resulted in, or are the
manifestation of, the general sulistitution of
Ultramontanism for the Gallicanism of former
yean.
This change has bsen evidenced in various
iiys,suoh as the deadly hatred shown to the In-
stitiit Canadien, the excommunication of its
members, and even consigning them,wh "n dead,
to at^ishonorablo grave,a8inthccasoof Guibord;
the interference in politics as laid down in
tho Programme of 1871, and the practical
carrying out of those views in elections ; in the
School Bill introilucod by tho late Attorney-
General tu place all Roman Catholic schools in
the Province uuder tho control of tho clergy ;
in the decision given by Judge Routhier ; in
tho effort to hand over to tho management of
the nuns and friars, lunatic asylums and re-
formatories ; in the attempt to obtain the re-
storation, f)r the sole benefit of the Roman
Catholic Chiueh, ot the v:iluable estates of tho
Jesuit Order, now appropriated for Ughcr
education; and perhaps in the most intderant,
if not tho absurdeat position taken by some of
the Ultramontane popers, that tho British are
strangers and have rights ond interests infer-
ior to the French-speaking majority. Tho
present assumptions of the Romish Iiierarchy
are well set forth in the following extract,
transltttedfrom La Orandt Uuc-re I'd'letUittigiie,
by the Hon. L. A. Dossaulles, containing let-
t.-rs from him to the Roman Catholic Bishop of
Montreal. It would be well if this masterly
exposition and rebuke of intramontanism were
pubUshe<l in n cheap form as well as translat-
ed into English : —
" Those who have studied tho history of Ul-
tramontanism know that the idea of Christian
light (droit Cliretun) which it inculcates comes
to us in a straight line from false docreel, and
may be definitely summed up in the Contempt
of every social, political and constitutional
right :" '" Christian right" in the Ultramontane
(,V<t in is tho polo will of the Pope; it is the ab-
solutism of one laaii iu uveiy order uf ideas and
things ; it is the negation of all national tu-
vereignty, as < f uU individual free will. Ac-
cording to this system there is no political 11
udminiatrutive question whir<h docs nut come
under the juriodiction ot the Roman curia.
Has not the present Pope declared that it;-
desiastical immunity (timmunitt cceUiiiitliijii. )
was essential to tho good government of t!ie
Church and of States. And what is ecclesias-
tical' immunity f This word is very imiociul
in sniyr:rance; wherever we see the word
" ec'ilesitistical" wears inclined to think uf
charity and love. What, then, is ecclesiastical
immunity F
It is the right of the clergy not to support
any of the charges of the State ! Itis the ri^'li t
uf the priest to be exempt from all taxes fui
public improvements ! It is the right of the
clergy to get possession of private fortunes by
undueinfluencein oonneotion with testaiiu utury
dispositions! It is tho rigjht uf the Chur«h tu
acquire, to possess, to administer and never tu
divest herself of real estate, however disastruu«
be this monopoly to the prosperity of a coun-
try I It U tho nght ot the Church to remove
her priests from tho jurisdiction of the civil
comis ! It is even the right of forbiddiiij^
civil courts from havii-g anv knovvliHlgo ul
the crimes of ecclesiastics ! It is the riifht ul
the priest to control the political action of the
citizen, iust as the Pope nas tho right to make
void all laws.passed by the State ! It is the
right of the Bishops to declare excommunicat-
ed tho judges who condemn an ecclesiastiu tc
pay a debt due by libu to a layman ! It is the
right ot the Pope to exact from Governments
tho creation of ecclesiastical Courts to judge
all oases criminal, civil or municipal iu which
an ecclesiastic is interested ! It is tho right ui
the Pope to prevent a nation from voting tho
eon.stitution which it pleases to choose, and t<i
declare the same null if it violates ecclesiasti-
cal immunity. All the liberal constitutions
which the nations have obtained during this
century have been censured or reprobated by
the Court of Rome.' '
It is to lio regretted the British Government
with mistaken Uberality abetted the Church of
Rome, after tho conquest, in its aggrandize-
ment, so that ht- position as an established
Church was corunued. By the articles of
capitulation in 17S9 and 1760, by the defini-
tive treaty of Peace in 1763, and by the act of
the Imperial Parliament in 1774, the British
authorities, not contsnt with allowing the free
exerciso of the Roman Catholic religion, and
tho poasession of all personal rights to the
French-Canadians, which they were entitled
to, confirmed to the Church of Rome her pow-
er and privileges as an established church,
although not recognizing her as such. In tho
words of tho Act ot 1774 it was do<dared that
" tho clergy of tho said Church (of Rome) may
hold, receive and enjoy their accustomed dues
and rights with respect to such persons only
as sliall profess tho said religion. This last
expression has exempted from tithes and church
rates all born I'rotcstunts, and Roman Catho-
lics gidng notice in writing to their priests
of having left that faith.
But not only does the Church of Rome ex-
erciso these rights of an establihhment uiwn
the portion of the province grantctl under the
Scignioral tenure before the connuest, but by
tho apparently criminal negVlgcnco upon tho
part uf onr Legislature, and Colonial and
Homo Governments, she has been allowed by
legislation to extend her parochial divisioii 1,
ond therewith her rights «» a legal establish-
mynt, into those p.irts of tho Province of Que-
bec intended for British settlers and graute<l
in free and common soccago, and which were
expressly exempted from being affected by
tho claims of the Church of Rome. Tho
ninth article of the Act of 1771, by which
alone she obtained tho rights of uu CHtablisli-
ment, provides "That nothing in this Act shall
extend, or be construed to extend, to uny
lands that have been granted by His Msjcsty,
or shall hereafter be granted by His Majcst; ,
his heirs and successors, to be held in free und
common aoccago."
It has been stated that burdensoiiir us :iro
5«
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
lOct
the logal UUiM o( a twentr-gizth of all gnla
rolled, ihe nvta* for building and repkua of
chnroh property aro oqoallr ao. Tho Act
rrantinff powers for tho ostablUhment of Bo.
man Catholio parldioi, proTldea for the
■^aieiMing the real estate of tno former for iinoh
•J Tinrpose ; and. although apparently it allows
n fair opportunity for a majority of the pariah-
ionen to make oppoiition, in reality in mioh a
Htate of ignoronoe and subjeotion ia tho rural
iwpulation kept that they are helplen against
tho will of tho prics^. .Splendid ohurohes are
urected in poor pariahes, and the people And
their real estate mortgaged, as a preferential
uharge, iov sums which to them ore ruin-
ous. Notwithstanding all tho sanriflcot thus
made by the people, in tho view of tho Ultra-
— ^ ^^montamsts, they have no title in church pio>
\ "^Tiwty, as shown by tho fo'. jwing extract from
^ the AiinrMM Monde, their Montreal organ :
\J
ALL BBLOKOS TO TBI FOPR.
"The Holy See, or rather the Pope, is invent-
ed by Jeiua Christ with the same absolute pow-
er, the same supreme jurisdiction over the
temporal possessions of the Cbuich as that
which he has the right to exersiae over mat-
ters purely spiritual. His authority in the
two orden knows no bounds but those of natur-
al and divine law, both, bo it remarked, by
himself interroeted. What he can do in re-
gard to the definition of dogma?, the toaohing
of morals, the rules of oiaoiplino, the rites,
prayers and indolgenoos of tho Church, ho con
do equally inregudto the regulation, employ,
ment, distribution or reservation of the benen-
oes, titles, properties, revenues or possessions
whatsoever of the Church. There aro not in
all his kingdom any communities, religious
bodies, whether regular or secular, no bishops,
parishes, f abriques, or simple chapels, each and
all of whose possessions, even those of gift or
bequest, do not belong to the Church and ore
not mider the authority of its absolute king.
Ho is free to dispose of them "without any hu-
man control, to transport, change, or sell them,
to oreato or suppress titles and their revenues,
to found or oisaolvo communities, to divide
parishes, constitute now ones and endow them,
to extinguish tho fabriques or give them other
forms ; in a word, according to tho autluni.
ties:
"' It is to the Pope that pertains the entire
disposition of tho churches, monasteries, be-
nettoes and all their property and rights what-
ever ; so that he can dispose of them with
perfect freedom, whether in the particular
uterests of these institutions, or for the wants
or necessities of the universal Church, and in
all oircumstonres where he may judge it useful
and good.'" (Sohmalz.)
"Now all this signifies that tho various mat-
ters constituting the property of the Fabriqu»Jl
of Montreal belongs bo little to tho members P
thereof (/airicienf) or orcn to the parishioners
ofNotro Dame, that if to-morrow Pius IX.
judged fit ho would only have to say the
woM, and the Fbbriquo of Montreal would
absolutely disappear, even from the code of our
civil laws ; its parish church would be turned
into a single chapel of tho Holy See, where the
Bishop would henceforth watoh over its pro-
perty, or rather pay its debts."
Another instance of government subservience
was the confirmation by tho Oovemor (Sir J.
Colhome) and S^iol Council in 1830, to the
Sulpioians of their doubtful titlo as Seigneurs
of the Island of Montreal, by which an enor-
mous revenue accrued to them from the com-
mutation of the hdt et vtntet, or fines on tiie
sales of all real estate in the city of Montreal,
a burden upon commerce and mdustif never
contemplated at the conquest.
-'A brief statement, relative to the Jesuits,
seems here in place. In ICtS, -they esteblish*
ed themselves m Quebec, and as might be ex-
pected, soon took tho lead in tho colony. They
appear in general to have been earnest men of
pure morals, brave, self-denying, and labori-
ous. Want of permanent success in cUriatiau-
izing the savages among whom they chicity
labored was, therefore, the fault of the system.
and that all the greater because it had suuli
fitting agcnta.
At theeonqucst in ITSOtho JosuitH,acoording
to tho voluminous report of Lord Durham,
were possessed of property of a great extent
oktd value, eonsistmg of niue seigniories and
several valuable tracts of land, and houses of
reaidenee in Quebec, Montreal and Throe
Bivers. Of these properties tho greater part
had been given or bequeathed una thewnolo
had been confirmed to them in mortmain by
letters patent. Although tho British Oovem-
ment refused to rcoognize the order, the
Jesuits remained in posaession of most of their
property until 1800, when, on tho death of the
lost survivor, tho Crown took unreserved pos-
session of tho estates, which, after long nego-
tiations, were handed over to tho Provincial
Oovemmentfor tho support of superior educa-
tion. In last session of tho Provincial Parlia-
ment a claim was virtually put forth on be-
half (f the Jesuito for tho restoration of these
properties, but disallowed by the Qevemment.
In 1843 tho order was publicly recognized and
it.g esteblishment inaugurated by solemn re-
ligious services at Montreal, where two of tho
members were appointed to prepare novitiates
to enter tho order.
The splendid Church of the Oesu has since
been buUt, eloquent preachers, with fine music,
provided, and every means taken te exert their
mfluenoe on the rising generation and ensnare
unwary Piotcstents. In 1871, under tho title
of Lt$ Mitiionairet de Notre Dame 8. J., but in
the body of the act described in full as tho
" Priesto and religious members of the Com-
pany of Jesus," their incorporation was
granted by our Legislature, with the same
powers of holding real estate as other B. C.
orders. This measure, introduced so Jesuit-
like, seems to havo been carried through the
Legislature with the connivance of both politi-
cal parties. Another proof how little politi-
cians are te be depended upon in resisting the
encroachments of tho Church of Bome. A
few weeks since it was steted in tho news-
plpeni that seventeen Jesuit students had sailed
from Quebec to complete their studies at Bome,
showing tho increasing strength of the order.
The practical effect of Jesuit rule and Ultra-
montane dogmas is the fatel one of leading
the people still farther from tho Lord Jesus,
their only Saviour, and from the Word of God,
and increasing the worship of Mary and f^se
and supcrHtitioas observances. The Lo^Ta
day is desecrated to a greater ezte:it and more
offensively to Protestant feelings ; pr*c«ssioas
of greater magnificence connected with aaint
and relic worship; ceremonies more supersti-
tious; increased demoralixation througn lot-
teries under the special sanction of the otergy —
all marking the rise and maitership of Jesuit-
ism in the land, and the semi-paganism in-
creasing with it.
N. In connection with the subject of this
.pilper, it would bo unjust to pass over
'unnoticed those men worthy of honor with-
in the Church of Bome, and occupying
prominent professional positions, such as the
Hon. Mr. DessauUea, Mr. Doutre and others,
who, in the celebrated Guibord ease particu-
larly, have stood up for the rights and. liberties
of their oo-religionists, nomincUy, but in
reality of their country ; and who have so per-
sevenngly sought the intellectual advancement
of their French-speaking countrymen. Such
men deserve our praise, but they need also our
sympathies and prayers, on account of the per-
secutions their position entails. In Mr. De-
saulles' pamphlet he graphically describes the
Eriestly influences brought to bear on thofami-
es of the members of the Institut Canadien,
aodly illustrative of tho statemento and argu-
menia in Miohelet's "J)u Pretre, d» la Femme, de
la Famille," a work whioh should be read to
realize the enormous sin and crime of the
Church of Rome in seeking to destroy the
heaven appointed institution of the fanmy, by
virtually making tae priest a usurper of the
posllion of the husband. Remonstrating with
the Bishop as to the cruelty and fruitlessnees
of his priestly interference, he says : "Besides I
have seen better than any one else by the in-
dignation manifested by those members of the
Insti.ut who, worried to death by their wives,
thei^ mothers and their aliteit— peraeonUon
which waa ordered to b« praetiaed br the
priest at the eonfessional, and wUah snowed
itself almost every hour at home in uikind t»-
marki, which women who yield themselves
blindly to the direction of on intriguing eon-
fcssor know how to make in tho eonvenatioiu
at table or in the evening; worry which
showed it lelf in wounds to the feelinga almost
overv mliute of familv life, and (constantly
resulted in coldness and quarrels among rela-
tions—I have seen, I say, by the Indignation
manifested by those who, bdng the objeot of
sacerdotal pressure, hesitated between their
independence outside and peace inside their
homes ; I have seen what an odious system
your Lordship has introduced among us.
Several have been obliged to yield, although
convinced of the injustice of the tyranny ex.
crcised upon them by your Lordship, by meana
of women more pious than enlightened — but
what effect was produced upon wem P
" ■ Yes I yield, " said one to me, ' inordernot
to be constantly at war in my home ; but they
will remember their conduct some day. See
my position : My poor mother gives me no
peace. They have persuaded her that I am
hopelessly loxt. Her eonfeasor actually went
so far as to tell her that he gave her absolution
with fear and trembling when he saw her al.
lowing her eon to frequent the Institut. He
tells her that ho fears that her commimions
cannot be quite sinless, rinoe there is a good
deed which she seems to neglect, (.«., forcing
mo to resign. This drives the poor woman
almost to despair, and she believes heraelf al-
most as much lost as she thinks I am. She
has such scenes of weeping in my presence
every time she returns from confession, and all
that her confessor tells her about me causes her
profound grief. I hive also an old uncle
whom they infatuated about a year ago, and
who swears by all the Saints that he will rot
give me a cent if I persist in my disobedi'^r.ca
to our " holy superiors." What would you do
in my place P My life is .« atruggla every
instant with persona whom I love, out who
have been f anaticized beyond expression and
with whom a misunderriiood rdigious feeling
has silenced every other feeling.' '
This affecting stetement of the trials of men
who,intellectually convinced of the folsesystom
in which they have been brought up, are yet
unable to esoapo from it, should surely oidl
forth our tffmpathiea and eameat prayera that
tho Holy Spirit may savingly enKghten and
strengthen them to come out of their house of
bondage, leaving all things for Christ.
The system of persecution employed by tho
Bomish elerg/ in this Province, well-known to
all acquaints with mibsionary work, and erop-
ping out from time to time in some pubuo
crime, as in the ease of Mr. Mnraire, is
all the more dangerous because gononlly
secret and without remedy at law. In
the extract just read its mode and eifeeti:
are seen in the ease of those who re-
main, however unwillingly, within the pale
of their Church ; but persecution takes a more
persistent form towaraa those who seek the
liberty and truth of the (}on>cl by leaving
Bome. Tho victim is not imprisoned, nor
violently robbed of property and nome, but if
bread is teken from the day laborer, custom
from the trader, and practice from the profes-
sional man, through the secret influence of their
priestly enemies, it is still the same persecu-
tion in spirit as in the days of the Huguenote.
The general result of this persecution in
couni^ parishes, is that the oonverto, especi-
ally if poor, after a vain struggle, remove to
the United States, and thus the province loses
ite best inhabitants. Similar consequences
follow in theoitiea, but not to the same extent,
as thepower of the priests is not%o much felt
and Protestant aid con be obtained. Here is
a department of effort, Christian it may bo
said, for manufacturers, contractors and master
workmen to show practically their sympathy
with the cause of Christ, by famishing labor,
and kindly taking by tho hand those who
thus suffer for conscience sake. Such co-
(iperation would bo gladly received by those
lOct
*•»— peweouUon
>notl«ed br Uu
idwhioh ahowed
me fa BnJdnd iw.
rtdd ttieiMelTe.
mtigt^ng ooa-
«e oonrenaUoiu
; woiTjr which
> loolingfs •Imoit
*nd 9Pi>ataiitly
eu among rebt.
the fadigoation
g the object of
between their
>ce inalde their
JxUona ayatem
9u among na,
[ield, olthongh
no tyranny ox.
iS? I 1
EVANCIELICAL ALMAI^CE feXTllA.
57
ahip, by meana
Uarotened— r
themP
«i' fa order not
>ome;bntthey
)me day. See
' gife» me no
ler that I am
actually went
herabaolution
ao «aw her al.
inatitut. He
oommimiona
'^ iaagood
t, i.e., forofag
poor woman
08 henelf al.
I I am. She
my preaenoe
9eion, and all
DO oaiuca her
n old unolo
3" ago, and
• he will rot
di*obodj"r.oo
ould you do
ugglo every
e, but who
neaion and
iona feeUng
ialaof men
'alaeayatom
npi areyet
aurely call
^/era that
rhten and
f honae of
rod by tho
-known to
lUdorop.
no ' pubuo
nraire, U
SToneroIly
law. In
id clfeoti!
who re.
the pale
8 a more
seek the
learfag
nod, nor
>i but if
ouatom
9 piofes.
9 of their
peneou.
fuenota.
ition in
oapeoi-
nove to
'0 losca
luenooa
extent,
ich felt
lore i«
«ay bo
maater
ipathy
labor,
> who
ih CO.
thoae
luoru ovttviiy cn^gcd in tho Mianiuuury work.
A Finall orKanUation would bo found most
lUMiful to euliat onr roorchania and maater
tntdeamen to look after tha young ooiiverti,
VMpcoially tliono of our miaaion mhoola, to ob.
tatu aituationa for them and facilitate their
Icamfag tradea, which can be done at amall
trouble and ezpcnae. Tbla would prerent
manr promlafag ycutha from being driven to
the United Statea or Ontario for want of pro-
tootion, and the aouiU amount of pecuniary
awiatanoo needed for the flmt year or two
while loamfag a trade.
Another form of indireot aid to the oauae of
evongdlzation ia the encouragement of board-
ing-aobMla for young people of both aexes,
where Vienoh oanboaoqulred without plaofag
ti'vem under the influence, often fatal, ofprieatH
ani nnna. In thia connection the Toung Lodiea'
Inadtnte at Bafat Hyocfatho, under tne Bovd.
B. P. Ducloo, eon bo fully reoommendod. Tho
boardfag.honaea of Hr. Biohard, St. Anno dea
Plafaea, and of lb. Amaron at Berthior, will
alao b« found to meet the wanta of thoao
wiahing to loom French fa Cluiatlan f amiliea.
H^^ileilie olaima of the ole^y have undoubt.
edly become more arrogant, and greater efforta
are employed to render the people aubmiaaive
to theae demanda, it iaeqnally true that there ia
among their po<^le a more extended apirit of
independonoe and enlightenment oa to the
venality of their prieata and errora of thoir
Ohnioli. Such ata£Mnonta oa the f oUowfag aro
oonatantly made by the oolportenra. Would
time allow many more might be given, but the
reporta and oooaaional papora of the different
aooietiea wUl aupply additional f aota ;
How lUMT B01UVUT8 Fm-— I hod a long
oonveraation with the maater of a honae fa J.,
in whioh I found two Goapola purohoaed a few
montha ago. Thia individnial, though a
Bomoniat, oonfoaacd that manv abuoea needed
to be reformed in hia Churon, and referred
enpeoially to tho atoadily moreoafag arrogance
oftibe Oaniadian clergy and of tno Uonaatic
apirit which waa to ^prevalent amongat them.
I apoko of thoae evila aa befag aome of the
cauaea of tho terrible rovolntiona which had
ahoken the Chuioh to ita foundationa fa
Europe. He ropliod, tho aame muat take
place here, and hoped that it will happen
aoon, for Oieae abuaea have airived at auon a
height that thoy have become perfeotljr nn.
aupportable. The next day before leaving I
aold him a Teatament and aome tracta.
IxDiPBKDKNOB.— At P. C » woman said
to me, " I went to oonfoaato tho prieat, but ho
refuoed me abaolution beoauae I nave had the
Bible fa tiie houio for a number of ^roaia. I
told him if he would not' givo me abaolution
for havfag the Word of Ood, ho might keep
it to himaelf , for I would never givo up my
Bible to have my aina forgiven by a man. I
further aoid, ' If you think it is a bad book,
oome to my house, and if you wa show it to
bo a bad book, I shall bum it at onoo,' but tho
prieat never camo."
After tho cession in 1703, a blank exists for
over aevcnty years in tho history of evani^oU-
oal miasions among tho French.Canadiai;<i.
During that period, when the population had
increased from Gfi,000 to half a mulion, no st's-
tematia efforts soom to huve been made, cither
by British or Canadian churches, to fulfil tho
duty laid upon them in tho rrovidonco of God,
of roacuing their follow subjects from Romish
error. It would appear that a Wesloyan min.
ister from Quernsoy, sent out by a missiouary
society in London, labored among tho It'ronon
and English inhabitant*' of Quebec from 1816
to 1823, and there are traces of good done hy
French Biblca aold at the time of tho lost war
to Frenoh.Canodlan volunteers when inUnper
Canada, but it atill remains as a labor of lovo
to oolleot tho fragments of tho mission his*
tory of theao rilent seventy yeara fato con-
nected form. Perhape it may not bo out of
place to (uggeat the formation of some
usaooiation, ou a limited aoalo of course, for
thia object, as well aa to gather together the
materiab for a history of the Huguenot ele-
ment fa the aettlement and progress of the
colony. Willing aid would be given by the
aoi'ietles in Frnnoo, whioh Iinvo thrown so
much light and fatereat upon the early hii' wy
of Prvteatantiam fa the mother country mm
the fanda of their exila.
The flnt organixotion aeema to have been
"The Edfaburgh Committee for Ihe )Can-
agcment of the French . Canadian lUa-
aion." Tho first of the nomea (all man
of liko apirit) on tha liat waa the late
Mr. Bobcrt Haldane, and tho laat the Bov. H.
Wilkes. It waa formed doubtleaa through the
late Major-Oeneral Anderfon, oopiea of whose
printed appcala fa behalf of the French Can-
adian Bomanista, dated fa 1820 and 1834, are
extant, and whose efforta were warmly acoond-
ed by one equally to bo revered, tho late Jef-
frey Halo, Esq., of Qnebeo. The object of
the committee waa to " engage men of ap-
proved piety, without reference to namua of
party diatfaction, to preach and teach tho un-
searchably riohea ofTChrlat, to traverse tho
Province aa.oolportenrs,andto scatter tho seed
of tho Kingdom wherever they go." Funds
were ooUeoted, appeala made for miaaioAaries,
and fa 183 1 thoBev. Henri Olivier, a devoted
Svisa paatar, with hia wife pooeeded t" Mont-
real. He was enoouragod in his work among
the French Bomanista, and fa 1835 formed a
Baptiat ohnrch. He waa joined that year by
Madame FoUer and Mr. L. Bouaay, by whom
the Grande Ligne Miasion waa formed, the
history of which and of thooe devoted labor*
era named, and of their worthy associates, wUl
doubtleaa be more f nllv narrated in hia paper
to be read at thia Conference by the Bev. Mr.
Lafleur, one of ita earliest and m 'it active
miaaionarios. A brief atatement uat here
snfflco of thia miaaion. There j aix or.
dainod wisaionariea, and aix othr >, teachers,
evangelista and oolportenra; eigLi organissed
ohurchoa, and four other preaching atationa ;
church membera about 350; adherenta' about
1,000; Sabbath-school Boholara 160; twoedu-
cational establiahments, at Grande Ii<;me and
Longueuil, admitting yearly fonrty puptla eodh.
From the openfag of the former institution fa
1840, 1,300 pnpila have peased through the
two institutes. IVom the beginnfag of the
Mission between three and four thouauid Can*
adian Bomanista have been brought to the
knowledge of the Gospel.
•* The miaaionory aociety next in order of.
formation ia the French . Canadian Miaaion*
aty Sodflty, aome detaila of whoae eoriy
history may be fatereatfag to ita frienda.
]!<nconraged by tho aucceaa of the Mission.
f>t Grande Ligne and of the oolporteuia
of the Bible Society, whioh ahowed the
anxiety of the people to receive the H(>ly
t:)ripture8 and the diminished influence of the
priMta, tho French-Canadian Misdonarv
Society was formed at Montreal on tho 8th
August, 1830 ; the Bev. James Thomson, Agent
of the Britidi and Foreign Bible Society,
greatly ai^g fa ormgmg about the union of
mombeni from the various denominations, of
whioh it wna conKWsed. The Constitution of
the Society was rarmed upon a catholic basis,
both as regards ita agents, oiBoe-bcarers and
object!). Its first President was tho late re-
spected Lieutenant-Colonel Wilgress, B. A.,
and besides him, among tho founders and ac-
tive friends, now onterod into their rest, were
Dr. Holmes, Capt. MaiUond, Capt. Toung,
Mo>:ws. Orr, Bedpath, and Wenham. In
carrying out the objects of the Society it was
found necessary to obtain missionariea f rom
tho Continent, and with this objeot, and also
to seek additional frnds, the Itov. William
Taylor (now D. D.), and tho present Trea-
Buror, consented to act as a deputation. Tho
results, through God's blossmg, were encour-
aging. An Auiiliary Committee was formed
in Glasgow, with Mr. J. D. Bryco as Secre-
tary, to whom the ca'.iso of French-Canadian
ovangolization owes so much. The deputa-
tion pleading the cause of a society on a Cath-
olio basis, was heartily welcomed oy ChrikUan
mon, both of tho Establishment and Dissenting
churches, who made it tho occasion of renew-
ing that public interoourso on the platfprm
which hod been for some years broken through
tho voluntary question, the Society thus being
made the mean^i of promotfag evangelical
union. AVith the ii«sunince of peennlory help
if miaaionariea could be found, the douuta-
tion, bv the odvioe of Mr. Bobert Halcbne,
and otnar frienda, paoeaadad to the Continent.
The aame blearing a tten ded their efforta, iwd
fa Geneva a aommlttee of miaiatcra and lay-
nun waa focmad with anoh namea aa C&loncI
TKmehfa, Count St. George, Merle. D' Anbigne,
and Dr. Malan, all of whom are now resting
from their labon on earth, with the valued
Seoretory, the Bev. Prof eaaorLsHarpe. Thii
committee charged itself with the sendfag out
of suitable miadonaries, and has been of murh
aervioe. The first oolportenra arrived here fa
1840, and oommenoed their labors noor Bello
Biviere, where a aohool waa begun. Thia waa
the nudeua of the aohoola at Pomte*aux.Trem>
blea, whioh werO opened, the boya' in 1840, and
the girla' fa 1849. The former building, erected
Wtttly through the liberality of frienda fa
Great Brittfa, waa opened with an addreas
from the Bev. Caleb Strong, A.M., whooe
memory daima a tribute of deepest respect, and
to whom and hia aucoessora fa the pastorship
of tho American Presb]>terian Church (in
whose vestry the Society was formed), tno
.ause owea many obligationa. It wonU^ bo
trespaasfag too much fa a general paper like
thia to record the namea of the valued direc-
tora of these schools. Mention is only made of
the Bov. Jean Vernier, the first fa charge of
the boys' school, and of Madame Tanner, the
first dirootresa <>f the girla' aohool ; both long
ainno paaaed a vray, leaving behfad the reoora
of Uvea devoted to their Master's work. The
gitW aohool waa erected chiefly through tho
exertiona (which haa been anoh a valued co-
operator afaoe ita formation) of the Mohtreol
Ididies' Auxiliary. It would be equally mia.
placed to enter into detaila of the great work
of ednoation which for twenty'^ght yeara haa
been carried on at Pofate.aax.Tremblea, more
especially as striking results fa tho useful lives
of the pupils, after leavfag, have been ro-
oordo^ fa the /ff«ma/ issued by tho Sonioty
for the post and present year. Two other
events will only be farther noted oa mariring
eroa of progreas ; namely, the formation of the
Si/nod at* Mglitei JBvaHgtliqtiei fa 1868, and tho
erection of uio Mission premises at Montreal in
1863.
The field oooupied by tho Sooi'ity ia princi-
pally on the nortn aide of the S':. Lawrence,
above Qnebeo, and on both aidea below it, ex-
tendfag dbout600 miles. Ita opemtiona faclude
ootportage, education, andevangelisation. The
ohjef aohoola ate at Pofate-aux-Tremblcs, at
whioh, and other aohoola, over 2,«,'H) youths
have received a Scriptural education, •.'any of
whom have become te'irhm and minis a. rs, the
remainder useful ci'.i<en8 in thia country and
the United Statea. The missionaries employed
permanently number twenty, of whom six are
ordained. The cirenlation of the Scriptures fa
whole and part sfaoe the formation of the
Society is estimated at 36,000, and about
360,000 books, tracta, and illustrated papers.
At the Depositary, Montreal, tracta auitablo
for general circulation, being non-oontrova«ial,
can be procured at 12>^ cents a hundred. There
is also a valuable assortment of standard
French booka from Paria and Toulonae. In
connection with thia Society ia the UnioH
det £gli$ci Evangtliqmi, a national French-
Canadian Churoh, with a oonatitntion after
that of the Free Church of France. It haa
eleven churches, beaidca about forty small
stations, with six pastors, about 160 churoh
members and 1,200 adherenta. The support
of tho pastors comes nearly all firom the
Society, whioh, however, fa no way faterferoa
with the fatemal management of the churehes.
Tho number of scholars at the schools, support-
ed wholly or fa part by the Society the past
season, was about 400.
Another eneouragfag work ia the SabNvoii>
Mission (Episcopalian). Ita chief atation is at
Sabrovois, near St. John's, where mission
schools are carried on, besidea missions in
Montreal and at Indian Village, St. Francia.
At Sabrovois lost year there were 60 scholars
in attendance, ono-half from Bomon Catholio
paronta. The report for 1873refers to a remark-
able work of grace, the conversion of twenty per*
Honii, chiefly youths. In all, 408 hnve passed
5<
Md other plw^'^^S^..^ •ohoolhoiuei
••how. ll,„ totUnnmiif «* «'«9«»«w>e and
J^''"l?'S^(fc\S'&'^ «- con.
«haw» of ttT^^jJfwto-l, under the
addition, tho Bevrki^'''T^ S»»* In
timo. *^"*"'' w Rwioh ftom tino to
^^ hSrttS,*^ Of tto I-rer Ro,
E?rt«j«. chiefly tirfiSTtJlfl^?!?^ «'
printed wtonwtte «,?i*' •«?•*»? totho
MmberMfXwiyl *'""' denoaSnatiwui
PWvlncee. R. cih
N.BruMirlck w.'ow
Other den.
hm,m
i«S800
Total.
1,101,816
I,e-^,8S1
887,800
•«>«»oe,ait,aafolK^J.^'*" '«"» "" «me
l^^A^^^' *••• motto met
'«>*. Tho leadew of ih?'p[r'-f«y« "d
•wi»wkinglaSnr«? .1-1 .^""^ "' Home
•»»»» tt* p2S?o rtft^, *"? onranUallone
•otiTO. Why, thM ,ho Ji */'".' ."■''J' to" •«>
*jri" the Kr'S'M?,'"^'"^''«Ji«ac.
o'the oonntrTf Orea^ „. •■^•'' "n^
fh« «»on<r JZoie.'^^rif^Ck"", " ■'*^-
jno encroaohmente oV tk J^ "PPOM
Komc, not onlyT, -.iiJ. "■" Ciuwh %f
object, mlglt not a m^?^' *^"' *••• Awt
the tetereet. of ft^^'JKL^ *°r»*°»' «w
I not be meet dediibte th2t!^/°'l ^""Jd "
■*«ooiaUon be #o£nS**"°**"tant Defence
3«tr of ftotee^uS twf?^* *" •""* *»>•
woor among the
-—-. ,o,ww. Uno mfaiiin^i *'"' nnmber
Tbu i« a «eld of^^2. > »ow lettled.
witJitheFnaoh^^'SS.'''ir''«<». Md
**^. ahonld call fSJSf «L-***"* in the
■otlw effort ^ thTLT^u^y^'^ and
SPPoJ^on, both f»m*^«^»«<»n of thSr
^ The Bible B^M^S"^^'^* oimtry.
theWeet, and at^tawL^"'*'*^""*''"!* In
of theottawa. MMtymen to the north
S^Xit^tSdlXS' fc «^-on work now
«nebeo ^hoT^^Z^.^ ^^o Proving
•»»nt 15, the iZla»^/5f*'"5SohooialS»
bom educated ie ab<mt?nSS^ oommenoement
oonr«t,f^ So 5^6,000 The number of
eren to gucM at, m «^1 " ^ topoarfblo
»«y bare «me to tte ttflV t'^^-'onrth.
Canada, driven mw» h,^!!^^ <>' -^'^er
?J^Wf,tti:Sr"j^ofthea.„«b
bi^'» Almanack telS?*!' *^*" *«» Bol-
2.N^r;S^^*^^;£t«?^5.Nova8cotia
'°S,'n!?' *» *e w'ete.fiTf!? I«>««d 1,
Q«*«m. ^ ^''"I^ l.-«0. of ^hich in
^^-•lat^'fToJL'r ^ «»«'W 1.025.
*^'*'««»««itofQueh«« ii.i_*^,^own the
««*, bM dlewttiS^' ^»'' "lerioal influ.
JWtafa.aSlSri^^t^te''S?«' 0"2t
the RomU, clei8?,^rttLV^'^e«^ to
jnoetojr the^no d<&*^ of enmit^
tbe prieeta, and ln«t^«#«^ ^^ ocMweli oi
oated brthea/i^ZiT ^*'oome aa that indi
Doubtleea therBlui^-.« -Meioh need apnlT "
ompIoySSn^TuMh^ *^*^'«» to^dr
•nbmiarionto w5eiu?^i:if?v^2Wwantof
ojn«oof thediSS.^^'>*'«>«tal
o' being empl^"*TSf'*2*^ ttrirway
bcwBver, op^ the «»r5 ^^ of thinei
o' theire, ud tW fl„7°il°' "^ oonntrmen
tun« willing tb »«f« iT*? V *«n, some-
tend I>rote8tont ^,L*^^?^Pt^^toMl
ble that theae atrMaSSftL. wi? "ort de«i»«.
^ded by our t^&'b?^'**'*'"*^^*
tb«n Mnployninrto'«?{^^,.*oP«»w«
when ind&put?S,'«/LS^*^ their wants
tie ai-iiouariee W^5,^„^To»«l wiU find
feding and benerXw ^ "' ^'^ good
interprte of the QoeS^i^i?"*"" «*nlt8 to X
power and encroaohn,^ t ''* Inoreaainir
tho practioal qSS^ wt \ .'*'»e in^^
i« our duty (^meet thwe^M^ "2 *^ ' »
of onnelvea and chSdS„ iJ*?^^'°'"'o«ake
bbertiee and Knrad''^*? P'& 'or the
feUow oountryiec: Onf^JJ* "^ Bomanigt
not in the epiHt Tf aT„V'^ ""^ be made
Ooepel in the 8pirit^o«^P'»«nt the
«»t an awakenSgfrom thlt«.^'" ""«* ^
d^erence which attaSito'ff?""?? and in-
which a« a. criS J^d LI!" J*"''""*
to deep in the lino7rffi.» u dangerona ae
or when the <9^C ^ S±™'^««^o"
be ^n<m>em^^!^^^'nm> mnat
'ngoof thepeople^'J^™W,P»yer, the re.
strait, and MdSrtaSnmT .i.^v"»* ^ their
loft» ».it. «« srf^"ngg, whether }u>t^^ ^^ _
tt«id.'.of the Roda^™'"'?^^* <''««™ on the
thoFnitod StotoT^'*'"" ^° *^'«*' B"t^ Md
^V^eneitiomPo^vLr^' Canada waa
S^. to wSSS^ita^alf ^*«^
hoen seen was fnf i»Cl_i ">habitant8, it has
nsgleitS bThw cKZ.^'*? aWwhrUy
that the taiSah^''* «»d people. Kow
of which worlSj,^d«™"*™*7' «nd for fear
^thhold thST^Cten^!:'^"* ftotestaito
^^«nong their^^'an'Tthr SK?
h«"irs££Un^»^ <'-*'•'
•^ •oo'Sa St««to3^K "^.""O jeUgious
■^y wiportantasSJJi "",0 ^"^tod Statea in
people, «^Su4 KmSiV"^*y «' •
quarter of a emX^ number, doubling ererr
Po£«tfafl„'^''^fS' o«»ot but exeS-bTj
"•Pedallr whm h.^^* "®*8f'»'»oringconntrr.
found in^lSTnui^S^f '^SSTaS
neries, bri^ T«rd7«^ »n the factories, tan.
that some 80.000 w««Ik^^-, 'fj^ tated
araiies during theSw 0?^^ theXorthem
'ngeTfJhT^^^^J'J^^W^rthe-S^
straits and MdSrtaSnmT .i.^v"»* ^ their
loftr walU of jS^hS**? ^o«> the
ayWiaa hoK '«eS£„^*T,.**^»*«»od by
of a Peter from a LS3'S» ^o dell7e»n(i
"«wt of a Da^ fleriS^'fe?';TP«7«rtt1
enemy, or of a LuthTfauS"^ ^ ^'«'"'*«
<'»"ea to stand before
ffiS^o^bf^S^S-%"mS;
of the GCl^r^^,^.'''''^** naniZS
tHdn^panTmOTFftto,S.l''T*,T*»'* *»
tion,8ndlaythefonn^t?^°*i*'*''o popula-
whid, «.fflS^dS-^K^*^of the ra.?^^
the same thingWe^^"'*°T^r I" "
tions. or in tZstrngglTfo^IS *•"*' «»«*-
and for the right solSi„„ '. *°*^ gOTernment
political qnestioMdeSrT!,."^^'**^ «»nd
the Unit^ StaZ^ Irf^*^ S" ^testants of
dians. eithw mZ,^..^? "•* Rwoh-Cana-
held to i^Sfn^^^jta ^ n^hbors.'Z
or well educated »nS {^ m Priestly control.
Whenthe ChiSh of kS^*""' P'ote.tanta P
nest her effortoto Rn-iJ^'* commenoes in ear-
Jation of thoSonth wh^* theoolorod p<Sn.
for •mi.^ries to 'sT^d tW. *t'^"«»~>k
t^Wn-^^fSSWh?^'--
afwiSii^^^wttt
K-^eS^^"^^'
o'PooiaUy to «iA^?i **' *« 'United State?
^^CceXt tel Christ nor*^e
-tc«st;and'noro2yroft«a,-i-
[Oct
•8'/^ I
MVAMClil.tCAT, AM.tANCK tiXTllA.
SO
what U bmt to be duna to ovkngelixo tlio
Franoh-Oanwlian Roratiiiati within tliair own
lioanJi, Lut a« to the datj of Imdingaholping
liand to tlioae in Canada who are oontending
with tbo ^gantio power of Borne, and leek-
iujf to bring ber foUowera to Chriat. Tbia
|>apcr, altuady too extended for tbo oooaaion,
und drawn up amidat the leqnirementa of biui-
nem, wbiob nave prevented ita more oarMPol
fireparation, mna' now be brought to a doae.
It haa been written in a apirit of love to our
Itoman Catholic fellow ooantrymon, while not
hcaitating to apeak of the doctrinea of their
Chnrob, and the qretensions of their olcrgjr,
aa oppoi.9d to the Goipel of Chriat and tbo
tnie intoi'eata of the country. It haa hml in
view to atir up Christiana among whom they
live to more ozertiun to reacue them from
Miiritnal thraldom, and to convert thsm to the
Lord Jcnia Chriat. May the Holy Spirit
Hccempany and bleaa every attempt to extend
tbe away of Emmanuel over our beloved Z)o-
uiinion, and to Him bcallthcglory andpraiae
MASS MEETING.
The mass meeting in tbo St. James atreot
Wcaleyan Church waa most largely attends
I'd and cnthusiastifl. The speakers were Rev.
Dr. Vincent, Henry Varl^' and Uov.Dr. Black,
and tbey all appeared ihemselvea not only
full of the subjects on which they spoke but im-
{>arted their spirit in a great measure to their
ibteners, who were visibly affected by their
words.
Hon. L. H. ViuiOT opened tbo meeting by
giving out the hymn beginning " Come, Holy
Spirit, Heavenly Dove."
Rev. Dr. HmVioab folio wed in a brief prayer,
after which
Ber. Dr. VncoK^of Now Tork, delivered an
address on
SUNDAY SCHOOL WOBE.
He aaid : The topic which has been
auigned to me is tliat of Sunday-school work.
Allow me to say, first of all, that there is no
place like homo for religious instruction. For,
if it should como to bo a question for one
nuHocnt between the Sunday-school and the
famdy, aa a place for the relig^oua training
of oL;IJren, I should drop the Sunday-school
that moment. There is no one on earth like a
mother to bring the child to a knowledge of
the Truth as it is in Christ. There is no place
where the first principles of religion can be so
thoroughly illnstrated aa in the family, where
the faUier and tho mother, under the divine
order, illustrate, I had almost said, the ftm-
damental principles of our theology. Tbere
is no place for the instruction of our little peo-
ple in public religion like the sanctuary. If
the question were to arise between the clai jis
of the modem Sunday-school and the claims
of the pulpit, my voice ahoald bo for the
pulpit, although I rejoice that no collision
has as yet occurred between the two depart-
menta of the Church, and I do not
sea that there is any liability to such
a collision. I notice with great regret
that in oome parts of my own country the
little people ore expected to attend Simday-
sobool, while the older people aro expected to
attend preaching; and in fact in aomo com-
munitiea the idea prevails thet tbo Sunday-
school is the children's church, and that the
regular church service is for adults. In Bome
sections of the country where the Sunday-
school is held at 9 o'clock in the morning, the
little people go to Sunday-school until the
half-past ten o clock bell rings, when they re-
turn to their homes, while their parents go to
theohurah. All this is wrong. It is based
upon a wrong theory as to what tlio Sundar-
ncbool is, and what it proposes to occompUsb.
Please accept those two propositions: first,
that tbere is no plaoe like name for religions
instruction; secondly, that there is no place
like the sanctuary for the training of our little
people in the principles and habits of public
rcUgion; and then, after we have provided for
religions instruction in the family and religious
inxtruotiun in the pew, let us look after tho
other applianoea and inatitutionaof tha Church
by whioh tha work shall be carried on. I do
not know what tha general opinion In Canad*
is,— I know that in many places our little
people have entirely forgotten to attend
preaching servicoa, and I dwell on tbia point
becauae I never talk on the Sunday-school
queation without referring to tho other sub-
jects—home and the uulpTt. I believe in thr.
exercise of an authority at homo whioh will
bring tbo children regularly to the preaching
service,— not a stem thou ahalt ! but a babit
so furmed that the children will never know
any better ; so thut tlio little fellow at eight
years of age will attoiul preaching on Sunday
morning because, as he aays, " I have always
attended preaching on Sunday morning." And
ahould there bo any reluctance on the part of
our little people to attend these services, an
appeal to tneir own consciences will go a long
way towards rondqring the thought of
that particular service easy and ploasantt
Then may I plead for a little more
uf the attractive element in the sane-
luary itself- that they may be comfort-
ably seated, and, with a hymn book in hand,
humbly unite with the great congregation in
singing tho praises of God ; and, with the Bible
in band, humbly read with the ministOT the
morning lesson, and select tho text as bo an-
nounces it. Nothing rharmod me more in
Scotland than the habit the people have tbere
of having the Bible in hand wiring the preach-
ing of tho Word. Never shoU I forget being
in Dr. Guthrie's church during an admirable
sermon I heard him preach ; he called atten-
tion to what Paul said in his letter to the
Ephesians, and I could hear the leaves rustle
and see all tho people turning to find the pas-
sage. I plead again earnestly for the presence
of the little people in the sanctuary with the
open Bible and tne open hymn book, that the i-
may grow np to reveronco the House of God.
In the United States we have some men who
cultivate the Sunday-school so constantly that
Bometimea people forget that they boliovo in
auything else. So I say to-night that the
three cardinal principles of tho Simday-sohool
work to-day are these : First, Home, sweet
home, tho place for teaching the truths of reli-
gion ; the sanctuary, where the ministers preach
on tho Holv Sabbath, out of the Holy Word,
under tho ministry of the Holy Spirit ; and, then,
that supplemental institution or service — call
it what you will — by which the young and the
old are Uiorougbly trained in the knowledge of
the Word of the living God that they may
grow thereby. Now, then are a great many
families whore there is no religious influence.
There are thousands of children all through our
land who never attend preaching— what diall
we do for them f Robert Baikes answered tho
question in tho modem mission Sunday-school.
Go after them, gfatber tbem in groups, organ-
ize schools, secure voluntary and consecrated
teaehors, bring the little ones to tho knowledge
of Christ under tho guidance of tho blessed
Spirit. But remember that the Mission Sun-
day-school does its best work when it reaches
back of tho children to tho homo of tho chil-
dren. Remember that tho Mission Sunday-
suhool does its best work when it brings its
members under the influence of tho pulpit and
says to every little fellow in the class, " Johnny,
your father, your mother, am they Christ's P
Hero is a tract for them, my boy. Where do
you live, my boy ; I want to visit you. I shall
Stay for you and your father and mother every
ay, Johnny." That boy comes to think that
tho teacher lives for himself, and lua father,
and his mother, and vciy soon tho teacher in-
creases his influence tenfold over that child and
his parents. Tho Sunday-school I shall speak
of has but little in common with tho Son-
day-school of Mr. Baikes. Tho institu-
tion I speak of claims to be divine, and
I find this institution in the Word of God.
Were our families devout, were parents faithful
to tho very highest degree in the training of
their children, wore their children regnlarly
attendant on tho preached word, still wo
should need this institution to do the work
which tho modem Churoh school pioposes to
do. That boy of yours ueeda ua»tural cure
outaida the family ; notwithstanding your de-
votion and fldellty, bis regular teochor or
Eiator will do a world of good to him. That
ay needs a thorough training in the Word of
God wbiob will make him a biblical aeholar.
Teach him grammar, and history, and geo-
graphy, and doctrinea and ethics, but toaobMiii
also the profound spiritual tmth revealed iii
the Bible, that be may bo made wise unto sal-
vation. And wo need the school with tha most
thorough catechetical method to develop and
instruct the ehild in the troth oa it is in
Christ. I do not believe that when God pro-
vided for us this living Word thiit by it we
might grow wIho unto salvation, that he ig-
nored tbe laws of our intellectual being, 1m-
cause through the heart, by the ministry of tha
Spirit, I am to be enlightened, and converted,
and edified, and prepared Yor all good works on
the earth. It does net follow that I shall n-
oeivethis Wonl without thoughtfulneas, with-
out searohing, without 11814 work, just aa
I study any other troth in tiie uni-
verse. That boy of yours needs the
supplemental care of a thorough teacher that
he may be inatrocted and improved in the
Word of God. Bat when tbeftmily does ita
best <uidthe pulpit doea ita best, and tbe boy
is in tbo Sunday-school to receive earoful in-
strootion, look at the great multitude of adulta
in the Church who need the same thing, —
men fiO years of age need to be reminded of
old troths which ther have long ago found in
God'aWord. And thereare new troths whioh
they may discover, and by the ministry of tha
Troth comes tho grace of God into tho soul.
And by thus studying the Word our adults be-
come fitted to teach otben. By men and wo-
men remaining in the Cbureb aa atudents, we
solve this problem, How shall we bold our
?oung people between tbe ages of 16 and 20 t
ict the whole Churoh body work every Sab-
bat!, day searohing tho Scriptures in the most
thoro ^^h manner, examining those pages, and
our girls and boyawill never feel that it is an
undigniiled thing for them to rei ;un in the
Sunday-school. Now this figure of tbe
Sunday-rohool may be put into a definition —
though i.S may not satisfy you— yet it w^U
approxim.i*.') to the truth upon the Sunday '
soliool. Taore are some who think
tho Sund;\y-sohool a pleasant little
substitute fu.* all other nligiona instruction.
In some plac.s the Sunday-school is con-
sidered like a Kvuble, where we have a little
good singing, &i.d a little exhortation from
some stranger wh'> paasea by, a little instruc-
tion out of aome (j^veotion book, and that is
the end of it. Thero ore some who inake our
Sunday-school a singing scho$>l and some-
thing muro. The SaccLty-sshool is not a sing-
ing school, it is not a I)"€um for getting up
exhibitions and popular demonstrations; but
it is a r ^.blio school for tho fctudy of the Word
of God, that they who go there may grow
wise unto salvation. I could give the defini-
tion more carefully — the school of the Church
is that department of the Chureh of Christ in
which tho childion, tho youth and the adults
of the Church, and as far as possible of the
community, are thoroughly trained in Obris-
tion troth, in ChiistUn experience, and in
Christian work. This is what our modern
Bible school idea moans, — the study of tbe
Word, not merely to fill tiio mind with facts
of history, or facta of g^grapby, or tbe letter
o( doctrine. Ton remember what Paul said
in his letter to Timothy ; "All Scripture is
given by inspiration of God, and ie profitable
for all things," — that is, teaching, sa Paul
meant to say ; why teaching ? because, as he
said, for reproof, and reproof meant correction.
What wo want to-day is an active, intelligent,
consecrated, earnest and useful ehureb mem-
bership. How shall it be secured f By the
devout study of tho Holy Scriptures. Where
shall they bo studied. In the family, in tho
pew, but especially by the moat thorough
methods in tho school of the Chureh, where
catechetical instroction is made » apeoialty,
and where old and young engage in it with
enthusiasm. This is, as I understand it, the
Sunday-school; and tho fiuest description I
^o
\{rtNYRF.At. DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
tVMr liMird uf tb* trua SiUKU*-Mihool b la
PMd't k(Mw to «Im OoloMtaM M okaptor,
wtU giv* you Iko
lOth TWM. I wtU givo you Ik* Ttnw u it
icada wi^ (ho p t m at pototfaif, ud then witk
tho MiTMtMl poiatinf I "Lot the woid of
Chriat dwcU u you tloUy In all wiidom;
taaohiag and admoniahlair oao anotbtr in
IwahM aad hymns and iiiifitaal Mon, ^n^m
with (MM in your hoarta to tho Loid.
Well, BOWi I havo no doubt tkara ia iaapiia-
tiona in the pi^bna ond hyana and apintnal
aouga of tha ObuKk, hut I eonfcia when I waa
abor I woadared a Uttia how tha paopto
would go about taaehiag and inatmeting (ma
Tin paalma, hyuuu and ipiritnal aonga.
I thought that Faul waa too waU
traiaad hiaiaaUto Ulk about taaohing and ad-
■toniahinv in pohna, hynum and tpirilual
aonM. whan 1 fliit found thia new pointing,
witKout changing ona tingle w«*d, how It
dalivhtad mal " Let the woid of Obiiat
dwell in yon richly ; in all wiadom (eaohinh
and admoniahing one another, in paalma and
hymna and apiriMial aooga, alnging with grace
in your hcartt to tho Loid." lliat ia the
Biblo aehooL (Applanae.) In ooneluiton,
what doea the aobool of to-day need. Fint.
it ocada cordial Ohuioh co-operation ; than all
ita e i p c n a ea will be paid by the Church.
(Ap^nae.) That waa a feeble damoaatiatloB
in faror of w impcitant a piindplo. (Louder
applaute.^ Why, I know Buaday-adkoob ia
my own fiirland of greenbaeka where they
acfid little ahildran around to pick up penniaa
and flvo oeot bitaf rom nnclaa and aunta aad
tho icmoteat rdatioaa, ihat they may auatain
tho Snnday-aohool. If the aehool be a part of
the Cuor^, it ia for tha Church to aay how
much ahall go to tho miniater, how much to
tho aehool, and liow much for the incidental
ezpeniea. (AppUuae.) Then again I plead
for the aob'jol of the Church that it iihall
paotinalW he under tho direction of the paitor.
Mot tiiat he ihaU ozercise any Icfdahip over it
in an objectionable way. And I hold the
minister reaponsible for what ia taught in
^achod, and for the way in which it ia
taught, and for the use of the laity as
his lubiwdinatea. Ho must see to it that they
are inttmoted thnnselvea, that what they
teach may bo sonnd doctrine. Still I should
not expect Iho pastor to interfere with the
details of Snndsy-ichool management. I cer-
tainly deprecate any tbeoiy which makea the
sopenntendent feel aa a man said once down
in Ifaiaachusetts, when the minister wished
to otfer a suggestion : " Stsnd back, brother ; I
run this maoaine." (Laughter.) I plead in
the last place for a thorough system and a
good, thorough instruction in the Sunday-
aohool,* with which our young people are
familiar in the secular school. I would not
hsTO orerything so precise, so formal, bo riM,
OS to destroy the vitality of the sobool. But
there isauch a thing as having a thorough
system and being perfectly natural. I belioTe
ill silence and in order. 1 beliere in baring a
place for everrtfaing and in having everytbiDg
in its tiace. It wont do for little people to be
drawing a ccntrust, between the thorough
methods of the Eccular school and tbo shallow,
snperfleial methods of the Sandar-school.
AboTo lU, it is tbo duty of those undertaking
to teach, to know how to teach and know wh^.
to teach. It is not nocersary for them to be
eminent scholars in order to teach the Word of
God. Themoro culture, thcnioropolish aman
baa the better. If a Sonday-achool man brings
all learning, all refinement and all grace to hu
work, so much the better. But rhen a man
haa a heart touched with the love of Ood and
of souls, even if he docs lack a little of the
graces of rhetoric, or a logical way of puttins
his teaehinKS, let him come with ma soul
baptised with a divine zeal, and that will make
hia teaching eflecUro. When Bramwell. a
noted but uneducated Wcslcyon, who preached
witli'gieat success in England, waa preaching
onadarin a little town, there came a learned
aadeunlTated Oerman dergymaa to hear him
preaek. Btaawell preaohed eameaUy upon
Uaaaljaet, and acme of hia feienda, knoinag
how ha muiderad the King'a Englidi, began
to whisper among ihaniaelves: " Alaa, alas, if
BnuBwall knew that ICr. Triibner waa hcM t*
Uttanl" PTMikma UttU eand Bnmwdl for
Mr, TVilbaar or any other man, whM he
waa praaohing under the inflneiioe of the
Divina Spirit At the cloee of the meeting ona
ofthamaaid: "How did you Ilka Mr. BraM<
welir Ha makea mistakea aoata; don't you
think he wanders a good deal horn tha aub-
Jeotf" "Oh yea I" aJd tha old Oerman, " he
do wander moat delightful from the aubject
with the heart." Give me auoh men aa Law-
rence of Heotland or Moody of Chicago— man
that coma .baptiMd with the hiw of Ood, aad
than thia world will vary aoon be brought to
the feet of Him whom ther, in their fenror
and their power, r ap r aae n t. I wiah to eall your
attention to the great Intsmational Lmsou
Book, by which the whole Christian world will
unite in tha study of the Word, I have here,
and hold in my hand, the International Leasoaa
in ChlBMe, which ar« atudiad every Lord'a day
in the missiona of Fonohow, (Cheers.) I.
hold in my hand the lesaon printM in Ncrth-
weatem India and used by the English-speak-
ing population of Norihwestsm India. I
have it also in Hindcatanee, atndied by the
little heathen children every Lord'a day.
Here ia an eliptioal review of the lessons
of the first month of 1874, prepared' by
one of the mlarion soholara tnera on the
banks of the Indna ; and I have received
then from every part of the globe where
the Gospel of Jeaaa Chriat is preaohed and
missions have been established. I feel in my
heart a strong conviction that a new light is
beaming upon the mountains, and a new era
is dawning upon the woild ; for the people
have opened the Word of the livingOod, ud
when God's Church atudiea Hia Word then
expect manifeatationa of power firom the
Spirit of God. And tho beautiful thought of
oUiathat it makea ua one I wish yon oould
be presort whan the committee are preparing
the In tcmational Leatcna, and hear the oisoua-
sions upon them. We have made the
Calvinists aooept several texts of Seripture,
and the Aimenians have had to do the same ;
and the Baptists have to stand right up to i^
water or no water. (Laughter.) So we find
ourselves united and prepared to stand by
every phraae of the Word of God. Said a
hotel derk to me at Niagara XUla the other
day, when we were met there to aeleat the
leeaona; " What'a all theae mon here forf
I'he're preachers, an't they F" I explained to
him about the Sunday-school work and abont
all having the aame Icasonsin all the Churohea
— Presbyterians, Methodists, Episcopalians,
Baptists— snd I told him that we all studied
the same lesson. " Why," said he, " that is
kind'er nice, an't it, to see them all united f"
(Laughter and applanse). Se shall the world
say " See how tnese Cnristians love one an-
other," and the prayer of the Master shall be
fulfilled in that beautiful passage— there is no
sweeter prayer— in the 17th chapter of St.
John : "Sanctify them through lliy truth :
Thy word is truth." " That they til may be
one as Then, Father, ar< in me. May this
blessed, sanutilyingand edifying power spread
or tr the whole earth I (Applause.)
Mr. nxxsT Vaslet was the next speaker.
His subject was,
trtaxtVAJu UTB — whatib n.
He said— To find what spiritual life means
one needs to come to the words of the living
God, and probably the meaning oould not be
better explained than by quoting the words of
JosuB Christ when IIo says, " i am come that
they might have life, and that they might
have it more abundantly." No man natur-
ally came by spiritual life. Paul in his
epistle to the Ephesians says," Tou hath be
r'ickened, who were dead in toeaespoas and
B." Spiritual life is not hereditary. It is
neoeasarythat every soul be bom again in
order to become the possessor of it. Neither
is it moral exceUenoe, There are hundreds of
moral men in this city who are utterly desti-
tute of the spiritual life. Is there any ono
who ooidd have more reaaon to boast of these
things than St. Paul t He says in connection
with this Mbjaet, " If any other man thinketh
that he hath wharwif he might tnol in tha
fieAiIaofe; eiieuaeiaed this eighth day"~
AU the religiouaobaa i 'va B Bia aniofiied by the
Jewiah laws aad obaarvaacea had beau per-
formed for him aad byhim. Then, fas regard
to hia birth, if awht of bersditaiy advaatagaa
would have availed oeitalaly thia raoord muat
have suflced i " of the stock of Israd, of the
tribe of Benjamin"— that favored tribe of a
favored people— "a Hebrew of the Hebrews ;
aa tonohlng the Uw a Pharisea." AU thia
would avail nothing, but " it plaaaed God who
aeparated me from my ■sother'e womb, and
called meby His grace, to reveal Hia Son in
me, that I might p reae h Him among the hea-
then." It ia the power of the light of God
which Paul preached when he aaid, " For
God, who commanded the light to ahine
out of the darkneae, hath ahinad in our hearta,
to give the li ;ht of the knowledge of the
ghii^vf God in tho face of Jesna Chriat." He
alao refera to thia power when he addremsa
King Agrippa, atmid-day, " O King, I aaw in
the way a light from Heaven above,tne bright-
ness of the snnshininB round about me aad them
which journeyed with me." There is in nature
no light supoior to that of the meredian sun,
but when the Christian is fiUed with thU
spiritual li^t, the sun is, as it were, entirely
eolipied. This light ia referred to by Chriat
in the Goapd aoomrding to St. John in these
words, " lam the light of the world, he that
foUoweth Me shall not walk in darkneee, but
shall have the light of life." It is so euiitom-
ary to think that this light can be obtained by
man'a own worka, but it can not. You may
bruise the fleeh, subject it to dl manner of
privations, put it into purvatory, but as the
liord liveth it will remmn flesh when all these
are dime. The old man in the sinner stronger
than our will. It is cruoifixou he needs ; he
needs to be dead and buried, there let him reat.
If aay man be redeemed he ia a new creatine,
not a patehed up, but a new man in Chriat
Jeans I for " ola things have paaaed away ;
behold all thinga have become new ;" " like
as Christ waa raised up (rom the dead by the
glory of the Father, even so we also should
walk in newness of life." Men speak of the pos-
lesrion of Christ But that is hardly what tha
Apoetle spesks of. He says " I am crucified
with Christ : nevertholees I live ; yet iiot I,
but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I
now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the
Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself
for me." The faith of any Christian must be
weak if he cannot realize the nind truth that
Christ liveth in him, that the life of Jesus
might be maaifeat in hia body. In the worda
following thia idea, the Apoatle says, " For
wo which live are already delivered unto death
for Jesus' sske, that the life also of Jesus
miijrht be made manifest in our mortal fleeh."
Thia expression doea not refer to the future,
but to the present—" our mortsl flesh." It is
no imitation of Christ, but Christ in all ;
Christ in the pastor and the people, or. aa the
Apostle puts it, " Mighty in yon. Bo not
ull know that the i^gbt of Cbrlst in the
qiiritnal word is for them to-night. If this is
not so, it is weak. When a traveller arrivea at
Quebec on hia way to Montreal he does not go
into a hostelry and aak for a horse to drive to
Montreal. If he did, in all probability the
man would have said, " What do yon want a
horse for. Tou can go by tho steamer or the
railway." The traveller might answer, " I
don't Imow anything about the railway ; never
heard of it. My grandfather used to go
by the coach and I will go in ihe some
way." No ; he does'ut follow that course,
but gets on a steamboat and quickly and
easily ia brought to hia desUnation. It is be-
lieved that mechanical force is moving the
world to-day, and is a fit illustration M the
power ot Ood which is exerted from morning
to night. Look at that looomotivo engine. It
ia stationary and harmless. There is no sign
of life about it and a child may safely puy
around and en it. But turn on the steam, let
it pass through the valves, and the cni^ine
will go at the rate of two miles, four miles,
ten miles, twenty miles an hour. The spirit of
tOct.
1874]
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
tfi
Qod U luoh poirir m thii. 1/ any hare not
thought of tliit before, let them think of it
DOW. Fsal Mji " I can do all thlngi ihrouyh
Him that loTCtb itK " Thla power can do all
thingi. It etoppcd the moutbi of the lion*.
When Dtnicl wan thrown into the Hoot' don he
did not retbt at all. He knew that it waa
Qod'a will,and ho had no fear for the reault. He
didn't even forgot hi* politcncw greet the
king by wboee ordvn honad been tmown into
priwin, when heoorooi to mm liowhe la in the
morning, with the nliite, " O my king, live
fororer. 8uoh waa thn quiet of that man
poMMOoed of th« gift of (Kid. Uhrikt haa come
lo dwell in our hcarta. Du *U here
beliare in tho divino power of Jean*
Chriotr If all do whondo they belioTO
It worketh. If any ouo wore to a*k the
greateet proof of the divinity of Chrii>t would
It not bn bout to any that Ho Ih lifu and hath
sent out life and auiitonanno through the entire
Ohorch of Uod ? It doea not deiitroy manV
individuality, hut it put* him in different eir-
cumatanoe*. Tho unmnvri'ted man puta the
old tgo to tho fr< '>^, but tho man posaeaaed of
the power of tho Spirit miikco it aeoond and
■ubenrricnt to Ood, and i* prepared to aay
that it ia not him, but Qod that worketh in
him to will and to do. Mankind havo been
onmed by aolf oouHtantly coming to tho front.
Ood aika in all to will and to do, and to do
well Ilia own ruo<1 pluaauro, doing in them
that which is pToiHing in Hi* night. Oli that
aboorption in Chriat, in which tho mind and
the imagination, the hand and tho eye are
entirely sabaervient to and used by Christ to
work Hia will! O airs, men, just grass this
truth and it will make thy whole life sublime-
Will it make a man irritable P Ho may be
crossed by infirmity. Paul wus infirm, but he
did not consider that sufilcient reason to be-
come irritable, but rather tho roTome; it was
an argument to revolve more of Christ's power.
Christ's power can never bo limited. Paul
says, " I take pleasure in iiiflmuties, in re-
proaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in
oist ro ss o a for Christ's sake : for when I am
weak, then am I strong." O ye people, daro
to beUere this. A great many Christians say,
" If my oircumstanoes were different, I would
be a better man than I am." Thero aro a
grmt many ministers who always have a lion
ui the w«r. I say to them " How do you do T '
and they at once begin to oomplidn about
this being so inconvenient ; and that so wrong;
the people ore inattentive; they don't take
interest enough, in one thing or the other.
"Hiere are always such persons to bo met with.
Paul does ncft believe in these complaints. He
says, "Giving no olfenoo in anything, that
the ministry bo not bl'imod, but m all things
approving ot^^vcH as the minister* of
cfod." In case.; o{ Hinse complaints one is
inclined to ask, " !>:' you acquit youraelvea of '
silUame, ondhow canyou doaoi-" Ministers
are to approve themselves as iiiinisters in GKid.
Paul says ho has done this " ia much patience,
in afBiotions, in necessities, in distresaes, in
stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in
labors, in watchings, in fastings." This is
more astonishing than anything else. Con
FanI mean to say that in the midst of all
these things he acquits himself without
trembling P But he takes uh into the engine-
room of his heart and shown to all the world
the motive power. Hear his (secret : — " By
pureness of knowlodge, by long suffering, by
kindnees, by the Holy Ghost, by love un-
feigned, by the word of truth, by the po .ver
of God, by the armor of righteousness on tho
right hand and on the loft, by honor and dis-
honor, by evil report and good report; as
deceivers and yet true ; as uiknown and yet
wdl known; as dying, and Uhold, wo live;
as chastened, and notlcilled; aa sorrowful, yet
always rejoicing ; a* poor, yet making many
rich; as having nothing, yet possessing
oil things." Brother Paul, if that is
the capital you are working on, no one
need be surprised that yon succeed. It seems
as if Paul is like a man grinding com by pne
of the milla used in his day. He is sitting at
the mill grinding away. He says by honor
and shamo and puts them both into the mill
and gfinda away. A man brings up a bag of
diskonar. Pan! looka at it and thinks it ia
itnuiM (tain, b«t ha pat* in and grind* on.
AaotMT aaa brings op a load of evil report.
Ha looka at it and aiifc>, •• What flald of tkia
earth did that grow on P " he never saw any-
thinf Ilka that before. But Ibm ho san,
" aaver mind," throw* it in aad giiada on. Oh
think of the grandeur of suoh a Ufa aa tbis,
and think what it oaii aooompliah t .Paul onn-
Una**, " U ye Corinthian*, our mouth I* open
unto yoo, our heart i* enUrgad. Ye are not
atraltMied in u*. but ye are *trait«n«d in
yonr own bowel*." Tnia la*t word U not
u*ed unintentionally. Christ *ay*, "lb that
believeth in me, aa the Soriptord hoik aaid,
out of hia belly shall flow riveia of living wa-
ter." Faith i* iieee*aary to the pos*e**lan Ci
«ph-it ual Ufe, and it link* n* with Ood. AU
tnlngt>,ai« poadiblawitk Him. Many young
men have come here to-night. They naea
not attempt to commenoe at the oUmax, but at
the ^wginning of thi* Ufe. There are moi y
things that they in not yet know. Let them
grasp thoae they now have. They are bom
into the kingdom of the Ood of grace, and aa
they are raooived into the faloM* of that
kingdom, ther grow into the "'iture of Christ
Obnstian«,b*Ilev«intho graoefolneaaand beau-
ty of this spiritual life, of the reproduction of
thi* life on earth. 'Wlion Ood gave Chriat,
He gav* Mm a* the precious gift of Hi* Bon
to men Seek Him, cling to Him, and Ho will
lead you into the fuluies* of ^he eplritn-
al life, and you will be eternally ble**ad.
Rev. Dr. Black, of Invemeas, ISootUnd, wa*
colled upon to address the meeting on
OOD'S WORK IN SCOTLAND DURING
THE LAST TWELVE MONTHS.
He offered a short prayer and then said : —
Dear friunds, I have a very difficult subject
thi* evening — difficult for several reasons, —
difficult, first of all, because I have a very
short timo to speak and my subject is a very
long and a very pleasant one ; and difficult
also because it is not an easy matter to give
the history in an interesting way. However,
we must tey to make the best of it. It is a
preoious story and I wish I hud thi powor to
do it iustice. Ynu will romcmbor liow bravo
Habackuk says, "O Lord, revive thy work."
And you will renember how hi* Master says,
"Renvc us again," and when we see the re-
sult of this revival wo shall rejoieo in Ood.
So then, wo are to prav for revival work. We
are to look for it and expect it. And mark
you how the prophet says it is Ood'swork.
Now I just wont to make that the foundation
of what I have to say. It 1* Ood'* work.
" Bevive"— or, aa it ia in the margin, " Con-
tinue"— thy work." If it is not Ood* work wo
don't want to have anything to do with it. If
it i* not Ood'aVork I would not take up your
time in telling you about it. Bat O, it it
God's work, and, therefore, we ahonldaskthat
this work be revived and continued, and when
Ho doea revive His work we should praise and
bless Him for it. It i* Ood'a work, because it
is carrying out God's great intention P Tou
will remember bow beautifully Paul puts it in
the Epistle to the Ephesians, that the Lord
Jesus was bringing to himself a bride, and
his objop'i was to present it a sonoUfled bride,
a perfect bride, that ho might present it to
himself, a glorious Church. Now just so
God's work is at present,— to have a Church
beautified, prepared for the Lord Jesus — a
bride for Christ. And so in the wark in Scot-
land during the lust twelve months, there baa
been very much of tbat, the beautifying, tho
reviving, the quickening of God'a own people.
Now I believe that the largest amount of
blessing has been amongst Christians. The
one great subject constantly biousht forward
has been the need of hohnoss, the need of
Christ's likeness. It ia nno of the stories that
Mr. Moody loves to tell about a person who
used t* speak to him abouf a certain Chri8iian,
and ho oaid " He is Oh! and Oh ! " " Well,"
said Mr. Moody, "and what does that mean P"
"Why, it mean* out and out." And says
Srr. Moody, " That is the way for me." And
*o ha haa been q^aaUag of it mi4 ptwrfag M
upon tha paopb, aad wa h*fa b*«i \mmm%
thatwamustbutrua aad ovtefokaa te J«mh.
Tkaitory waatoldat tlw l*ww*U mmmtXw
bald la lat VMia • Um WMta iga «aU ky
oiM who hadbwarwyMMkblMMd Umi«II—
of a wowm who waa ■••« mwMmm alMig
with tha aokUof* al tho battfe ol rMMVMM.
Bha waa m a r o h l n g atoaf with • polHr ia bs*
hand, and • ponoa oahaa bar, •< what ana *a«
iroing to do with that f " " WeU," ftiya Aa,
"I am detamiaad to ahow tho
whloh *ida I am OR." I have b*Mi' laafning
that w* mnat ooma out datflMlaodly aaa
(how on wliaae aid* w* are. AadaothoUaia-
ingjiaa oobm down npoa tho paopto wIm karo
bean oat and oat, who havo boMi daelaifaf
thaanolvw for Jaana. Mlaistsra have mM
that tiunr aever, novar got aooh view* of Je-
sus aa tb«y havo got wUhia tha la«t twoiro
montha. A miniatsc aaid to no, " I aavsr
know what it waa to preach antil witbia tho
U*t twelve month*. It ha* baea eaoiar for
mr I havo had more * u cc*s*, mam pow«r in
rreaohing than ever befure," ud ho baa bam
preaching for aioie than twaatf yaaro. I waa
aittiag with a geatlamaa ia hi* oflke a few
day* ago. I aaked how maay popple had
been ooaTerted. " Oh bat," Mid be, •^Ihot ia
not the principal nattar: it i«, Itow iMMiy
Ohriatlona havo beaa qaioksoad." I said,
"YtSiIknowof a great maay (hat havo bam
ble**ed." He seemed Jnot aa if ha waa tbiak-
Ingalond, andheaaid. "leaiagraatMuiy; I
have bean bleaied myaelf." ThatiaoaeM-
ample of luanv, of tao Ma*«ing that bae bora
amongst Ood a owa peoplo, Thaak Ood lor
it! And then thiaOliaroh of the Lotdiaa
gathering out from tlie world. KmMs *ig-
niilee a gathering out. Aad «o the worli of
revival U going forward of thoae who are
to be gathered oat. People have reJo(,i«d
thi* word in oonnantioa with eonver-
sions, but I do not sae the point of
the objection. Beeanao if it ia Ood'a work
that is to be revived or coatianod, orestahUsh*
ed, surely, then, tbia mnat be one of the gmad
parte of the work. And there bee been MKtb
a work in oonneotioB with all %Smmm during
the U*t twdve month*. The >Vord of tb«
Lord haa reaohed the maais*. I have haani
people fay, "Thaae new^apsr acoonata must
be ezaggemted. There must be an over-
drawn plotare." I aaid, waU, I wUl give
you an example, and I aak U thara i* esagiKr-
ation in thi*. Tuecday before Cbrfstaue last
I waa in Edinburgh. Eariy ia the meming
we went out to go to the free Assembly Ualit
to get a seat for the noon-day prayer meetinir.
That hall waa crowded oa that day, aad it
waa crowded every day at the saam boor. I
went oat to aak about the traina that wars
going to Liverpool, whan a minl»ter eaaM \u
meudaaid: "Are yon not going to Moody'a
Bible reading tbia aftamooaP^' r*aid»Tes."
" Well," he my*, " cone along aa fast aa von
can;" and I waa lost able to get in; tbeplaoa
waa filled at that honr. "liie people oama
crowding in ; and long before tne nour the
aisles were all filled and the ehorob waa Just
aafnllaa it could hold. Immediately aft«r
tbat Bible reading we went oC to getaome m-
freahment, and then away down to Leitb,
where there are two ohurcfae*, aad both »f
the*o churohm were aa full aa tbeyeoold hold.
Mr. Sankey commenced a meeting in one of
thom, and Mr. Moody in the otlier. After •
while they changed place*. Aa long oa 1
could remain the crowd waa bold in
rapt attention. The mssss* were reach-
ed. I would be glad if mr dear friend,
the Earl of Cavan, would tdl tt# about ttie
wonderful meeting that be presided over wbc-n
the Com Exchange waa packed aa full as ft
could hold of working men and tbo hiimbb^
classes, whose facea diadared that ther wem
anxious to know more about Christ, aaa great
numbers came up to the AaMmUy Hall utcr-
wards in order that they mi^t have an op-
nortunity of speaking with Christian* about
hrist. Now, can there be esoggeratieB
horeP These are plain facta. The wonder
waa in cnnnection with these thimpi, that it
waa all *o calm and *o quitt, witbout (ha
•■"' ^fr nom. Ok JTv"'' ''■• JM* in
rotten, to hew taotTotih^ the nUn of m1.
i (nut thai old rut.tfi."^ Oodg onm
"• quite a di^Zit e,^*^" *? J^yriZ
'•"ought about m7\K^^ ' '"'* WtHe
Tjroniffhta after that i^t''.''1;?" •'•••*"
felloe, M, nneodlr !..~i " Mother atronir
toto»hove,tnrtoiiS^'!??«- Ho^^
"nJ we had a Cfoon^^^L**"' '»
There he ,tood, fiLXT^""? ^*^ h'm.
Jow he could flnd*Sif JS. **" *«" 1>£
W«««d iijht to ^ »w • *'*' " wa. ,
when one of my eldwi™?"« ■*«>ol8tioD,
ro«.
• iH&e bi7;;ho
ii?th;^jr:^/^/>«rc*7ta:r
people wh? Uv. be^'t;.l/^*»«.«« ^0
woA, •iid«,yi„°th^t,'ffj'u«r about this
wratement,«idwilili hh^beww^tof mS«
He had taken all thni? '^'"°. P"* together
-d.<«l though hf^JS°cot°^ fa ^ "^^i
2T'*'* P«7w- Sidthm^t,''' "'•wwa.
"' *h« power ir?;,';!/»j;^kiorono^^^
»ot f.ith%nough' ^v^evi^"^ j^ ^^
what we do St erwor fl*!^ "^^ *>'
we mn»Hook fop«*- . * ^^en wa aak
/r^*- o'^ JJ^'vaJp'T,, I!?" •« «!e
Jt waa aald br thelfliL, ♦ w '«n<"nbor how
Wohirf a ooJCtftwd MrMS:^ rejoC
*«*>»7haimydar th!^lh**r* •""'' «« fa-
"»iTri in Heaeklah'. Un^' JJ"* wonderful
ttoir^?° wSTi^adTto ri^?»"*V'«°^
that th^diS';'o[ tk-jr^'hoh.^'^
pS-tie'SL^i'-^^^S^nt'rw' *1J
"hu^htS^iP^^^ Tho^'j?j'y'«« one
f««,andtheatablithed(feK^?^'' »»iui»-
tho United I^b5?^~^„««'> "^tera.and
the Methodlat aa^ E^u^, '"''"''*<«. "d
meet together mw I? a^^J?*"**^. «U
th^ ke^ that^*: ' We u^t'j' ^'^' -"d
pita rtui againJt evml^ v"»P °ur pnl.
ordained to ;rSSoEi.?,^v ''bo waa not
loTee Je«M anSprKi ITL' .r*" • »««>
pit waa opened the StW daT ♦l^V, ^J" ?»»■
tJiat ever waa 0Dan«i J- *i. JT"*?" *"* Pulnit
^«nd eongwifBtionii «.«!» ^ P'**> what
•how thatWK^Xm^.JS!?T»»»' ua to
to;S;tT?hi'/;fco'^. »»,' '^-» '^r
endof thopwnphfirf' ^ ** '"und'anhj
^'^^.y&s5,ja*-.a?^^«
HODBRN PHlLOSOPlfV rv ««,
whi„h ™ CaBI^UN?Tr'^"ON
fr^-^'o ""^ AhZm^^^A- of "le.
oepted in the add^!^/?? f^ .»»'Wie iT
~nc>«Ied bytheaX; Itt 'Ti»~*"'ility,
sL^-^tew^xfo"?
hill'ia."'' ""•**""• »' 'tonu i. a n.o«
^tSto^! -tth^th'SoVnl tn- --
the phytioal univCTM^hTJ ^"^"^"n ^-ithin
-to apejik ofTo^^™ Pb^"""'*"* of ligS
on the Atomic hypotheri?^.^ '^"°'«'l"or
•nbaidiaed bv an ^iVi ', *i"'^ when it i.
etheriTfo^^ o5 ^tor '^K^'^P^^'eri. of «„
'*npl7«-u«edtT,"2in''^r !i'!_^- iS
•dw« fip to theliSS '^N„w?'7 y|'*« thei^
iSS'S'.fou'hnffl i^^'L*'^ there
S^bnrarh one gvct,^;, .ik *" »°fa» "P to
^koto1um.«nd^Sf..'^b«» • g«Je£aa
the Hall to-nitrbtP" -k- ^^^ going to
" No, I don't gf to moh^f, y°""? "^ «di,
abeent myself." " wSu «^ """^ ' ~"''l "ot
to:night,«,me«,aeoTh«'Jte cwmotoomo
K^^&d^St-'^^^'^tb^^
Frn^?SKSt\-kr2
»«^« at the <SS;«'t^"'eplea«^*
dowiifortl.eflVrM^"to^^? ^^^ *. aat
the Lord's oide w«„ i • "oolaro himself on
rP«:a S^ « thZ-
^t they can ^KZr'^ijf them fa^*
now. How out we trato ffi" ?*" «"«tion is
miadon field P Andweb«!!^^°?fif'°«'n'ortho
to giro young la£l . fl^u "^ been learning
nection^thtTiaa^h 1°' "^"'^ ^^n.
mariea, to the prfa3^r;r'?Sf *° the in&.
"1 the city, to SHn^K '""•* »"d aCf,
Chrirt'aloJ; BwS,^ £ P°°' "utoasto^ 5
to thank Qod P AiJ^U »'" ""'' ""t teLi^
come to JeensI JW^# n x . * SaWour, to
Jx.ur8aTionr '<1W tott? ^^'* to b^
JS^n?. OLambof G^'lol.^?*^'' thin^
?^o'^TlS^HfF^--^'"bffi
blessed be hS i&. """ «^eIaUon, i^
^-ghout^e^fc^' M.:^SJ
Chri.t,arise-^dth^^- • " ^'<«'« of
^^- Dr. Ciamn™L ^^ '" ''^'^ by
^""P P«'°-""oing the bonediotion
of molecules. """o«naUona or moremcnta
Pol"i,SlAtonu7u.e^ P'iir'Woal f "d-
Mon, What iaSatoTT /?«««•*• *bequee-
itiL*^*- ''ould toply uSt «^.rPP?»fag
nervo net-work of theV^Jn._ ' *be minnti
into inflnitdr fln«. fk ^*"' ^"« •nh-diyided
to dl^rt^^^!L22^^^^'*»«M^abto
than tho prWt^W vSi^'lf r »^»t;
T^srt' £l£t t^^sts
ddloato aensibility wmdd ^ ^ ."^ more .
capable of being^dSS^.JlJ'^'"**'/ in-
would not brin^M nrUt^- *.. ="' *b«
of^oproblemfHowStSiot^"Sn
^t°s.Ktris.rS'?rT-"^
oonoesdon. » "» we luu amount of hia
.o^^r&rC,^^*'* «'e«, •'
phenomena of thewSi^,'^]*'^'* •" «h«
therefore, that we 1£?-***"; Headmita.
to thi. aU%,That^rw'Tr^ .'rith^S
and at any wto "l PoIS^i***"". i«^/
the Phenoiwna of the^nj!iil**°*«»d that
P«oc<^ed from 4 *« ^'bU'SStST" ^"^
[Oct
f.
^y, OCTOBIII «.
w.
I the olialr.
noHon 0(,||c-„
» Onwd TVufl,,
lot being r^_
• found at thj
LL.D., MoOm
'ond •« od-
nELATION
Mr- Tyndair.
of the Britiah
Jt of Science.
Mr. TyndiUl »
8 view of de-
thedientnw.
• pUoodwlUi
« to diaonw
lloiirctM 00.
viewed fn^nj
nun that of
P"int of tol.
omiste can-
ill stand the
•• • more
ott» wore
the nni-
1>0| inter-
'on within
of light
•unted for
hen it is
Ml" of an
■tence ia
pnomona.
thought!
ditjr, bo
iremcnta
atand-
^e queg-
ppoaing
minute
divided
Jbeablo
don't
minuto
rhilea
isonlar
oinato
• and
that
b, 01
wore
in-
thia
ution
pro-
this,
aniie
ible.
hia
it
Ihe
ito,
ud
H;
kat
1874.1
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
tfj
II. He ndnlU that we know that th(j
Ultimata Kealitjr ia a Vomv* or Oooie, by
whioh all phenomena aie ptodooed.
III. Ho oUdma the knowlodge that thU
FOwfV, thongUlHt origiaattM eonaelcnweoe. la
not Itoelf eonmloua. On what yroond ia tltia
darin* knowledge olotmeA f
1, It ia maintained that all phenomona are
due to movemant In " the line of eaaioet mo-
tion." But, granting thio, would Perfect
Reooon direct force In any other lino P
3. The theiatlo oonoeption ia oald to inrolve
on* of thooe anthropomorphiama which are
being gradnoUy eliminated t>T ooience. Now,
anthropomni>hiMn iuvolrea Uie aoorlption to
the Supreme of thoae human attribntai which
are incompatlbla with perfection. But there
ia no anon incompatibiutjr in Perfect Keaoon ;
and what ooienoe haa eliminated f<wn our
thoaghta of the Univonal Cauoe ia that
caprice, which diaappean oven in man tbo
more Perfect Reooon goTema hia life.
Tliere ia nothing, tbwcfore, in the nooition
of modem philooophy which con phitottnphi-
nallT oonHiot with the faith of the Ohrlntion,
that "the Lord by wiodom hath fximded tho
earth, by nndentanding hnth e«ttil>liiihed tho
heoTcna." (Pror. ill. 10.) But while thi« in
maintained, it is not iimillod that wo can
fathom the plana of that Inftnito Understand-
ing, and, therefore, much of tho language
which modem Poaitivism nsoa with regard to
the inoamtabiUty of the Universal Cause is
lang^uage with which tho Chrihtinn haa long
been familiar. There are no writings I know
which onrpaoa the Bible inTuriety and Oriental
oplendor of imagery with which it deooribea
the nnoeorohable greotnesa of tbo Power that
"worketh all in all;" and the "Inaorota-
bility of the DiTine Decrees" haa formed a
prominent article in all Christian thrologies
worthy of the name. But there is a sphere in
which, it ia contended, wo do know this other-
wise unfathomable Will ; and that ia tlio only
sphere with which all men in common are
eaaontiolly concerned- tho Hphoro of cthiual
nraotico. I oholl not stay to point out tho
light with which this may illuminate our
fiUth in Him to whom we look oc the Itovcla-
tion of the Supremo, becouRO He has dis-
covered to us, not great philosophical or
siiientiflo truthj, but that harmecy, ofter
whioh ethical practice endearota, of tho human
will with the divine. He, too, reoognizca the
insoratabillty of the Will which direota the
proceoaea of tho phenomenal universe : " Of
that day and hour knoweth no man,— no, not
tlie angeU whioh are in heaven, neither
the Son, but tho Father" (Mark xiii., 32) ; and
yet he hesitates not to declare, in ever memor-
able words, that the problem of modem
philooophy. How the Infinite is to be Imown,
IS solved oa far as required for the bleasednees
of human life : " Blesoed aro the puro in heart,
for tht\j shall see God" (Matt, v., 8).
Bev. J.M. GiBSOX, of Chicago, read the fol-
lowing paper on
EVANGELICAL RATIONALISM.
Is the title of this paper a contradiction in
terma f Some may think to ; many I
trust do not. Whether it is or not de-
pends on the precise moaning of tho terms.
The meaning of the term " evangelical" is rea-
sonably distinrt and dear.
Those who coll themselves Evangelical are
not, for tho most part, ashamed or afraid to
state their position honestly and distinctly. If
any proof of this wero wanted we have it in the
brief but comprehensive basis on which oa an
alliance' we ore united. But what of the
other term P Who can tell the meaning of the
worfl "rationalism" f It means of oonrso some
application of reason to religious troth, or
what claims to be religioua truth. But when
we know this do we know enough to condemn
it P Has reason nothing to do with what
claims to be religious truth f No evangelical
monwill take tnis position. So wo must
settle what precise application of reason to the
troth is made by any person who calls himself,
or is said to be a rationaliftt before we can
pass judgment upon him ; before wo can dc-
termins whstherlorBotheisor may be evan-
gaUool, Ueioia cno class of ratloaalista who
soy tnak t» k» Iruth musl t* MutwnkU
kf rntttn, Boeh eannot of eouraa ba ovaaga-
Uoal, for the tmtha of the Ocopel are not ois-
eovarabU by rtaoon. But then Rationalist of
this type not only renounce tha Qoopel, but
thar muat renonnoa all hittorr to bo true to
their prinoipleo. If o man rejeoi /««m Ckritt
because ho cannot diaoover him br Us reaaon,
set him to disoovor Julius Cmsot Dytds reason
If he osn, Hera is another class
of rationaltlsts who loyi TttUk to
tl trullk mutt h» MmprtktmUU kf fM-
MM. Neither can this ba Evaagelioal it many
of the tratha of (ho Guapol are not compre-
henoibU by reason of tha Irutba of the G«ml.
But how many trutba of selenco aro P Uow
many of tha oommoaest facta of every day
observation ore P Ask such a one if he com-
prahenda tha law of Bravitatlon. Ask him
if ho comprehends tho hatching of the chicken
from the egg. Ask him if he comprehenda
his own oxistonoe. Here is o third olosa
who soy : Truth ttie truth mutt it lUimmttra.
bit by lit reatoH, or to rtaton. Neither con those
be evangolicol, but what con they beP They
are in a fair way for universal soeptioism. If
thoy be consistent they must end in nihilism ;
for tho moro a reasonable man looks at it
the mora will ho bo dinioaed to queation
whether reason can demonstrate anything. If
he reason in one direction he wHl
And the whole world of matter gone.
If ho reaaon in another direction he
will And himself gone. Let him alone
long enough, and if ho bo oonslstent he
will either believe nothing stall, or he will
lose conceit of demonstration aa the tort
of troth. Hut here it a fourth tUut, vho
toy : Troth to bo tni*.h, must be consonant to
reason. Is he a rationalist P Why not P
Does he not claim a right of reason to criticise
artlclea of faith P Does ho not make reason a
final appeal in a certain sense P Is ho not
then a rationalist and yet arc you prepared to
attack hia position. Aro you prepared to
deuy that truth, to be truth, must be conson-
ant to reason P Areyou ofraid to subject the
tratha held by tho Evangelical Alliance to a
criticism of reason P Aro these truths then not
consonant to reason P Are they, or ore ony of
them irrotional P Surely we do not admit this.
Surely tho truth has nothing to feor from reo-
son. Let reason criticise by oU meona;
only let tho criticism be truly rational, trolv
roaoonablc, ind there is 110 fear but the tratn
will oommend itself to right reaaon. Ves, but
there is a new word introduced here,and wo must
not let itcreepin unnoticodiwhioh will commend
itself to rijhl rtatou. After all, our olossifisa-
tion is not complete. Thoso who take the po-
sition that truth, to bt the truth, ^utt it eoiuo-
uaiit to reaion, do not all follow in the same
class, Somo of thorn use their reason in the
matter with their eyes open, to the great and
torriole and most obvioiu oifoct of sin, and a
perverting influence it hns upon the mind
and conscience. Others shut their eyes to
all this. Which of tho two is tho more
rational coiuwP No attempt is made by
tho latter doss to deny the effect of sin.
No attempt is made to deny its pcr>-erting in-
fluence. It is simply ignored, and its influ-
ence is not taken into account nt all, and in
this way tho position is rcuohcd that the
reason of man needs no assistance, no guid-
ance. That it is better without any. That it
is the sole arbiter of truth. This again is a
phase of rationolism which is utterly un-
ovangelioal. But it is clearly as irrational aa
it is unevangfeliool.
Theotherclass,however,thoeewhoreasonwith
their eyes open to the fact of sin and its pervert-
ing influence may find their way into all
evangelical truth without resigning reason or
leaving it behind for a moment, ond without
ever finding anything that can bo shown to be
otherwise than consonant to right reason, and
here we do find scope for what we ha ve ventured
to call evangelical rationalism, and we believe
it to be the only rationalism that is truly rational.
The time was when rationalism simply
meant, and waa understood to mean, the deuiol
of tha sapemotural, but it has soma to ba dit>
eovered now that tha rsjsottoB of Iha Mpv*
■otoral, when eonsistoBtlr followed oat, Ib-
Volvos a doaial of the asisiMMa of God, Md si
ioaat any kind of reUUoa snstalnsd by Rl«
to tha ssBslblo nnivenw. Bo kag aa tha
rRJootkm of tha miraettlou waa ooBflaad
to tka rejeetioa of nirjonloaa otcrloo thai
eould not stand the teat of reason, that wwe
either Uohing in evidsnoa or of swh • kind aa
, to be maalfsatly irrational la their vary na-
ture, rationalism could bo Mid oflen waa
truly evangelioali but sinee itpatrridenoa out
of court and failed to distlngnish batwsen
divina intsnositioB, for whkh tho mtioaal
pnnwae conU ba shown, and thoae whioh par-
ported to bo mere portenta or nrodigioa— from
hot time it left right reooon behind it, aad,
by denying tho poatibility of divina intarrm-
tion. reached a point where it io logieoUy eoa«
strained to go tne whole length aM deny tka
posaibility of the creation of matter. Thus it
IS that unevangelical rationalism, in ita irra-
tional course, leads at last, aa it has lad aad
is leading so many now, into Ihe dark abyoo of
atheism and materialism ; and not only so, but
00 Doctor Bushnell showed mony yoom ogo in
hia work on " Nature and the Snpemolurol,"
the denial of the rjpemoturol logieoUy In-
volves in tho lost reoort the deniol of hnmoa
00 well as divine interposition, so thot in the
end freedom is lost, and oU humon history as
well 00 the process of nature ore foot bound in
the iron chains of fate. Even those most ob-
horront of all oonclusion*, our most odvoneed
thinkers to use the cant and misleading phmsa
of the time, sro beginning to oocopt. It wos
foreshadowed in the oddreso of Professor
TyndoU at tho opening of the British Assooia*
tion, when ho speoka of the doctrine of Um
conservation of foica aa thot doctrine which
binds nature fast in fate, to an axtsnt not
hitherto recognized, exacting from every ante-
cedent its equivalent oonseqnent, from every
consequent its equivalent antnedeut, and
bringing vital aa well oa physical phenomena
under the domain of that law of eaaual con-
nection whioh, ns far aa the human under-
stsnding has yet pierced, asserts itself every-
where in nature. Thua it is found that
rationalism in tho baro sense of the denial of
the supernatural is not only fatal to evongeli-
001 truth, but when logieoUy carried out io
fatal to Uieism, fatal even to deism, fatal to
oU religion, fatal to oil morolity, fotal to
everything but fate itself. If it were indeed
deorlv nnderstood that rationalism meant the
deniol of tho possibility of ony power oat of,
or obove nature, then indeed it ought to ba
heartily oondcmned in oil its phases, but still
the term opplied to it would be open to greot
objection. .Naturalism or onti-supemotural-
ism would be a truly descriptive term, but
that " rationalism" is a descnptivo term for
such on irrational belief, wo utterly deny. If
a fair and natural sense bo put to tho word
"rationalism," then we maintain, as wt' hove
already said, that there is full scope wit hin it
for all the evangelical doctrines.
We boUeve^ that thero is not a little dimger
in the indiscriminate condemnation of ration-
alism, which is often expressed or implied in
evongeliool defence of the faith. The idea
is conveyed to many minds that reason and
faith are opposed to each other ; that there are
two distinct provinces— the one where reason,
holds sway and faith cannot enter, and the
other where faith holds sway and reason dare
not enter. This wo repudiate. We hold that
there is no antagonism between reason and
faith, as faculties of the soul, and that there
is no diatinotion of their respective provinoea
rich 08 to bo mutually exclusive. We main-
tain that believing is the function of reason
i' UBt 00 much as comparing or peroeiving. All
lold that reason is the basis of right bdieviug
just as it is to right judging or comparing.
Take knowledge. Is knowledge, or is it not,
a function of reaaon P None will deny iJiat it
is, and yet nine- tenths of what we say we know
we only believe, and by far the most of what
we bUleve (though wo aro pleased to oaU it
knowledge) is baaed on authority alone, not on
evidencejwh^ph h as come under our own per-
6»
MONTRKAI, nAII.V WITNESS
lOcf.
1 oof^iieanoo. Do wo know tho fantii of
Untorjr whioh wo hsTO in our momorioi, but
d4 W3 ritaply belioTO them, and in it not on
Mthoritjr that wo boUovo thorn? IJiiitoix,
than, in in tho proTinqo of faith if anything in.
la it, thcrofnro, out of tho provinno of reason ?
Do w* know that tho nun la OS 000,000 of
milea from tho oarth P D'> not mo^t of ua bo-
Uovo it alniply on what ia good authority? How
many inthia intcUiKontaadionoo havo rerifled
thiH astronomical fact for thonuelrea f How
many oo.ilil do it, who wanted to ? If it is not
tho ozorciso of rcaacn to accept anything on
authority why do so many people who pride
themselves on their reason, aeeopt tuoh in-
numcrai>io facta in naturiil history on tho
•utu irity of Charles Darwin ? Why is it ?
Beoanso he is good authority on tho subject.
PKolaely so ; but if you can find as cood on
■athority on historical facts, say tho £vuigo-
Ilatllattbow, forinstanec, it will be just asroa-
tonable to accept facta on his autbohtv : and if
yon can find as good au-
thority on the higher truths
of morality and rrligian,
say the Lord Jesus CList,
for insionor, it will bo jnat
as reasonable to beliov; —j
His authority, faith has
been compared to a tcl-
esoope and reason (ho eyo
that looks through it. Tho
tekaoopo can diaooTer much
that would nooessarily cb-
cape the unaided eye ; but
. without tho 0^0 the tol .
esoope can discover no-
thing. It would be as
abaud to tell a man who
had looked at all lo could
see in the heaTcns with
his naked eye, to shut it
now and use the telescope,
aa it would bo to tell a mau
that .he must Icavo bis
reason behind him, or ereu
•bridge its natural and
proper functions, when ho
enters the province of faith .
Baoson and faith go heud
in hard all through jur
mental and spiritual hia-
tory.
Faith is present ct tLe
flrrt dawning of reaaun.
BuMon ia present no less
in the high meridian of
faith. There ia no antag-
onism between them. Goid
hath joined them togethtr
and though man has tried
to sunder them, they have
totally failed. When rea-
son ia divorced from faith
it becomes irrational ffr;I
the::eby ceases to uo rea-
son, bocoipuig unreason.
Whfn* xaith is divoro-
■iH from reason, it be-
oomea blind, and there-
by ceases to be faith, bc-
floming credulity. Look at
the steps of Christian faith
•od see if they are not the sicps of right rea-
son too. Webegan br the recognition of sin and
the perverting and debasing effect it has upon
the faonltiea and dispositiona of the soul. Is
not the recognition of this an act of reaion ?
We next proceud to enquire whether there is
any war by which we can ba raised
above wis evil and degradation P This
enquiry is an ozerciae of reason. We
find One climbing to show .^ the
way, and aocorjing to Him tho only way in
which it con bo nccomplisbcd. This person is
Jeans of Naxarotb, with whom w>] become
acquainted as a matter of history- history
which in the exercii^ of our reason we believe.
We examine the claims of this person. This
examination is an exercise of reason. From
the examination we ccme to the conclusion
tha^ He ia a sa'e guide,— ag&in » conclusion
of 2eaM>9' We he^Ji to tiko Ms advice and
try how iv works. ;!>tiUu''',g our reason as
1 wa would Intertinganythii'g, we find it work..
well ; tho moro wo know of Ilim, tho moro wo
test his prcscriDlions, the moro we have eonfi-
dennq in Him and which confldonco is every
whit as rational as that which a student
of natural history learns to placo in Darwin aa
an observer and rcconlor of tho facts whioh ho
offers to tho faith of his disoiplos. Our in-
structor tells us things whioh wo cannot com-
prehend, but what instructor does not P Wlio
can comprehend the working of thia great
principle of ovniulion, in which many bo-
lievo BO firmly P Wo cin understand tho
terms of it jaat as we can understand tho
terms of Iho declaration, "In the beginning
God mado tho heavens and tho earth," but the
thi ig itself, granting that it is a thing at all
and not a mere notion', is as utterly incompre-
hensible as is the being of God, or His work-
ing in what these Rcientiflc men ore pleased to
call tho miraclo of creation,— ao if evolution
involved any less of miracle. But while many
of tLethings which our >)'iri<inl goit'o tolls us
IVuw we admit
possible to put
FBOFZKIOS DANIEL WILSOy, U.U.
are incomprohcnsiblu by reason, wo find none
of them dii(bordant with reason. They are to
a great extent out oJ tho reach of reason, but
wherever we can touch them with
our reason, we find tho most beau-
tiful harmony, and aa we get more and
moro free from tho disturbing influence of
sin, we see tho correspondence more and moro
clearly. The more we bring reason to bear
on thru, the moro evident ('.o they become,
the more thoroughly satisfactory ; and so in-
stead of warning reason off, we feel inclined
to invito it, to entreat it,to come and see We
are not afraid of it at all ; we are not afraid
even of its perversioh, because its perversion
can be detected and exposed. Let it come, lot it
bring all the light it can, it will only bring
out the truth in clearer outlines and show it
more evidently to ba what it claims to be, the
very truth of God- We claim not only that
He in whom wo believe is good authority on
tho subjects on which we teust Him, but that
all TIa tells us commends itMlf to iin cnliglit.
ened reason, nnd in therefore onpiible of hoini;
commended to every man's conscience in tht<
sight of God. Wo arc free to admit that fi-nm
the nature of tho caso tlioro ia wider scope fur
reason in tho field of what is called natural
reliction than there i:i in tho moro elovutol
regions of Christian truth. It is a great driil
easier, for example, to satinfy tho reaiton in re
gt;'d to tho existence of God, than in rcgnM
to t*- a Incamotion of God. When wo remcinUr
the testimony of Laplace, surely' an unpro.
judiced witness on such a theme, that in
applying the doctrine of chances to tlio
planetary motions ho had found the chanccH
against these motions being the vesult of
chauce, to bo two hundred thousand miliiardd
to one, we see the overwhelming nature o(
the accumulative evidence for the existem^e
and operations of a desigpning mind.
* " that it would be im-
in a manner so over-
whelmingly o n V ! n c •
ing, the rational pro-
bability of a revelation of
God in human nature such
OS that we are assured in
Scripture is afforded in the
person of Jesus Chrint, but
that such a revelation is
rationally probable, ond
therefore the doctrine of it,
thoroughly consonant to
right reason, can bo satis-
factorily shown. Suppose
wo are dealing for cxumplo
with persona who are sup-
posed to say as one said
whom we Imow, "Show
us the Father and it suf-
Hccth us," we may take
them to the I4th of John
and show them tho answer
which was given to Fliilii).
Ho who gave the answer la
tho best authority on tho
Hubje«^t, and all T/ho truly
know Him will bow to that
authority at once and with-
out a question ; but sup-
pose you have to do with
n person who doe^ not bow
to that authority ; that
won't accept a baro refer-
ence to Isaiah xiv. 0, as
conclusive in tho matter,
and hn begins to interpose
diffiotiltics about thn in-
comprehensibility, th I in-
conceivability, of a man
being truly" dirinej Tho
impossibility as ho may
assert it of a Divine nature
being manifest in immor-
tal flesh, — what aro you
to doP Are you to say
to him : you are out of tlic
province of reason now.
You must learn to sub-
due your rcnN.n, you
must be content to lenvo it
behin'\ you, and simplv be-
lieve on the authority of One
whom yon disbelieve at your peril P Is it not
allowable to try and meet him on his own
groimdP Will it bo an objcctionublo ratio<t-
alism if you tir to show him that Ipcaraation
is an eminently rational doctrine t Suppose
we take up ono of tho lines of thought which
seems admissible in the eijc, and sec if it will
do for an illustration of ouf general theme.
Suppose we ask him to put himstlf in Philip'^
place 'or a moment ; the difficulty of Philip
you will see is just the difficulty many hare
at the present time. It did not satisfy him
to have tho exv^tence of a Father in heaven as
a mere matter of faith, he wants it as a mat-
tor of knowledge. " If He exists, let Him
■how himself," he says.^Beasonably enough,
we answer : It is quite reasonable that our
Father in heaven should take some meins of
showing Himself to us. Well, then, siipporo
some showing ia expected, what kind of show-
ing will it be P Wnat kind of showing d.d
Pmlip expect P It seems evident bo rx];>iH>trd
-•1' to (in cnliKl.t.
wpiWeof h?i„„
coiwcicnoo in n,^
o admit tlatfmm
"called natural
■o more oloviue,!
It i«o great deal
tho reason in n..
. than in regart
iienwprenxcmbtT
"«ly anunpro.
theme, that in
DhMices to tho
«nd the chanccH
the lesnh of
)usan(I milliards
miiw nature of
>rtlie existcnre
"Sntaflr mind,
'onld be im.
wer so ovcr-
' oonvino.
rational pro-
» revelation of
•n nature such
"W aaaurod in
•fforded in the
sua Christ, but
' rerelatioa ia
irobable, aitd
> aootrine of it,
consonant to
. can bo gotia.
wn. Suppojo
g for oxampio
who are sup.
■ as one said
'ow, "Show
* and it suf.
re may take
14th o/ John
a the answer
'en to Pliiiip.
the answer ia
on'r on tho
11 who truly
' bow to that
loe and with -
> ; hut sup.
itodo with
'oes not bow
>n'y; that
hare refer-
, >'v. 0, as
the matter,
intcrpofio
it tho in-
^Tt th ) in.
01 a man
"ne< The
'.ho may
;ino nature
in immor.
i are you
>u to say
out of the
son j;ow.
to BUb-
'"I. yoii
> leave it
ifflply bu-
it^ofOna
M it not
his own
> ratio-t.
"•nation
Suppose
1 whiuh
f it will
theme.
Philips
' Philip
T have
fy him
>vrn as
a mat-
t Hi,n
lOJgh,
>t our
inn of
ippoHe
show.
? d.d
wtcd
1874.]
EV.VNGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
«5
to see something. Wull, what kind of u shape
do TOtt tbiiik bo might reasonably expect to
seer Of all the shapes you con think
of, which would be tho most appro-
priate f To this there can be only
one answer: If any shape at all was
to be expected it most, beyond all doubt,
have been the shape of a man ; because
it is tho noblest and most expressive shape we
Imow anything about. Whero do you look for
the highest efforts in art— in painting, for ex-
ample f Is it in dealing with tho lovely Innd-
Boape or with tho tossing soa f or with the
golden clouds of snuset F or tho chosen flelda
of Sir Edwin Landseer and Kosa BonbeurP
Ato these the highest fields of art ? Is there
not one department which stands abovo them
aU— the delineation of " the human faco
divine" ? Higher than this, art cannot go.
Our artists paint ongcls it is true, but is it not
with human faces that they paict them P As
for the wings, it ia a question whether they
would not bo hotter angels withnnt them. Tho
art, at all events, in painting a good ungcl is
not in producing tho wings, but in diawing
the face and tho form. It la in that which is
human in tho picturo that tho glory and tho
beauty are found. If, then, any shape v to
be expected at all, reason would undou Ily
declare it must be tho shapo of a man. ISut,
again, surely it would net bo adcadsLapo, like
a statue, or a picture, or a lifeless spectral form,
that a reasonable man would expect to seo tk
manifestation o! tho living Ood. Surely it
would bo not merely thoshaj)0 of aliving thing,
buta living shape. Clcarlyso. WeU,then,what
have wo come to ? A skauo ia expected P Yes.
The shapo of a manP Yea. Living P Yes.
Why, wont is that but just a man! And there
he ill Thero he stands, oa, beaming with high-
est intelligenue, face replete with tho most at-
tractive BioUe, heart beating with tho warmest
love, voice soft and tremulous with suppressed
emotion ,as in tcnderest tones ho speaks and says ;
"Have I been .... seen the Father." Or to
take it out of tho illustrative and to put into
philosophical shupo wo have it thus. The un-
known can become known to us only in the
terms of the known. It is only by means of
thir'^s within our sight that wo can jrassibly
roach tho knowledgo of what is beyond our
sight. If, then, the invisible Father of our
spirits is to bo revealed at all, it must be by
somo visible medium ; and ia it not philosophi-
cal to expect that tho revelation, if modo rt all,
will bj made, not by means of that which is
lowest, but by means of that wliich is highest P
In the scale of things within tho ranga of our
immediate knowledge, what is tho highest P
Why, man of course. " An honest man is the
noblest work of God." If, then, wo aro to have
a revelation of God at all, philosophy itself
tells us, right reason tells us, to look for it in
tho person of a man. How easy now to go on
from this point and show what kind of a mw
wo are to expect! It could bo shown in tho
tirst place that nothing extraordinary cotdd
be looked for in his external aspect, else
ho wo'ild bo a monstrosity and not a
man. Suppose even thero had been no
other distinguishing mark than tho hido about
his head which we seo in tho pictures, how
unnatural it would have been ; wliat a
violation of taste ! Exciting in tho minds of a
multitude no higher emotion than tho idlest
of all curiosities. It could bo shown in tho
next place that nothing extraordinary coa'd
bo looked for in respect to His age, that it
would bo just OS much out of taste and out of
reason that Ho should live to a prodigious
ago as that Ho should grow to a prodigious
stature. And hence tho necessity of tho mani-
festation buing ono once for all, to bo perpetu-
ated by tho witness of those to whom it was
originally made. It could bo shown next that
though it is not natural or rcnsonablo to ex-
pect film to bo taller than other mon, it is
reasonable to expect that lie will exceed thom
in wisdom and in power. Wo will naturally
and reasonably expect that Ho will do things
other people could not do, and say things that
other people could not bo expected to suy.
And wnat a field have wo hero for commend-
ing the truth conocming Josus Christ to tho
reason and conseimoe of those with whom we
|i;9 dealing I Lietty, it could bo shown that
though it 18 not reasonable to expect that he
will livo a longer life upon the earth than
other mm, it is reasonablo to expect he will
live a better one ; that, in a word, He will
be perfect in character, without stain, meek
and lowly, pure and holy, and what a glorious
field again is hero ! Now this may seem a
very cold and critical way of dealing with the
great and blessed truth of the Incarna-
tion. But it is a cold way to deal
with tho blessed truth of tho being of God, to
endeavor to foimd it on right reason. Wo ad-
mit that it is cold and critioal, and that it
would bo a disastrous thing if the teaeUng
and preaching throughout the Church should
assume such a tyx>o oa this to any great ex-
tent; but is it wrong P Is it not at times
highly expedient, not to say necessary, to en-
deavor to meet tho sceptic on his own ground,
to seek to commend to such reason and con-
scienco as ho may have even a mystery as high
and aB.holy as this P Lot us take for another
illustration, a doctrine which is, perhaps, more
than any other, in these days stigmatized as
iTational — the evangelical doctnno of tho
atoucmcnt, carrying with it, ns wo believo it
does, tho imputation of tho > i nner's guilt to
the Saviour, and of tho Saviour's merit to tho
sinner. What are we to do hero; must wo
■imply fall back on authority P It can easily
bo settled in this way : " Ho that mado him
.... in Him might bo sufficient in Hself ,
and wo all know," that it docs not stand alone,
but is supported on all sides by kindred statt.
ments ; but is it possible to commend it to a
person who cither does not acknowledge that
authority as wo do, or who has snoB strong
repugnance to tho doctrine thathofeela con-
strained to explain away the plain statement
of Scripture on tho poiflt P I believe it is. I
believo if thero had been a little more ration-
alism and a littlo less dogn:..()sm in this mat-
ter, we should have discovered much sooner
what seems only now to bo getting into notice,
that the most familiar of all ways in wMoh
tho working of tho Atonement is set forth in
tho Scriptures, supplies tho very explanation
which so many are wandering away from tho
Gospel in searck of. I refer to union — the
spiritual union between tho belioTor and tho
Saviour. Wo still see in our great ReTiews,
which a8s..me to lead the religious thought of
tho age, tho old objection to the evangelical
doctrine of tho Atonement — that it is a legal
fiction ; to treat tho innocent as if he were
guilty is ono injustice ; to treat the gpilty as
innocent ia another injustice, and this is what
you eall satisfying Divine law, which is sup-
posed to bs the very embodiment of .justice !
Now, is it enough to say, there is a great
mystery here, and you must bowaro of rais-
ing objections to it which have no better
f oundaUon than erring human reason P Is it
not a great deal better if wo can show, or
contribute anything towards showing,that the
truth obout tho Atonement, liko tho rest of
evangelical truth, does really commend itself
to enlightened reason P Wo can show, first,
that vicarious sufi!criiig,and salvation by means
of it, aro not peculiar to Christianity. Indiges-
tion from overwork of brain, hcadacho from an
obuso of tho stomach — thero is vioarious suf-
fering, tho innocent for tho guilty. Fever
treated by sudoriflos, inflammatioa by tho
application of a blister— what uro these but
attempts to cure an iutomal disorder by tho
vicarious suffering of tho skin P Again, how is
it that the passengers on a steambuat aro kept
safe from drowning p By tho vicarious im-
mersion of tho steamboat ; every passenger
that steps on board makes it sink a littlo
deeper in tho water. This weight is not im-
Eutcd to himself ; it is imputed to tho steam-
oat. And thus, and thus only, ho is safe.
So a raised platform suffers vicarious tension for
those who stand upon it. A beleaguered for-
tress suffers vicarious assault on behalf of
those within it ; and so wo might illustrato in-
doiiuilely.
Suppose now wo tako one uf tho illustrations
and work it out a, little. There is a man
struggling in fho water and in danger of
getting drowned. No ono is near to save
him. A piece of board, however, ia floatinir '
beside him. He sees it and seizes it. n
buoys him up. It floats him safe to tho shore.
Kow, la that, or is it not, a rational way ol
salvation P I* thero any suspension or son-
irovenAion of the laws of nature in it P None
whatever. But suppose now that somj
philosopher were giving in his own way an
account of the manner of this salvation.
" Tho man woidd have been drowned," he
says, " had it not been for a singular device.
There was at the samo time a piece of wood ia
tho water. The weight of the man was im-
puted to the wood, and tho buoyancy of the
wood was imputed to theman. And thus, tho
wood, thr^u^U buoyant, sank down and the
man, though heavy, floated on tho surface and
was saved. In accordance with law P Yes,
in accordance with law. With the law of
Savitation P Yes, with the law of gravitation,
ow absurd, you might say. Then you have
a man whoso spcciiio gravity ' < greater than
water floating in it ; ono vi' itm of law. A
piece of wood settling down m tho water ; an-
other violation of law. And this is what you
call keepir s; the law inviolate ! Was there any-
thing wto.jg in tho philosopher's ac-
count of the matter P Nothing what-
ever. There was only something omit-
ted, namely, that the man and the
wood were so joined together as to make
ono body in tho water. You seo how that re-
moves all the difficulty. It would have made no
difference to the man ilthcre had been ten thous-
and pieces of wood floating in the 'vater if ho
had not identified himself with one of them,
that is, token hold of it. And then, while,
according to law, each had to share its own
separate fortune before the union — the man
siudng and the wood floating — now that they
aro 80 united as to form one tody in tho water,
they must sharo tho same fortune, and it bo-
comes simply a question , then, whether the man
will drag down the wood, or whethcrthe wood
will buoy up tho man. But in cither cose, as
a matter of necessity resulting from tho union,
tho gravity of tho man will bo imputed to the
wood, and tho levity of tho wood imputed to
tho man. And thu", you observe, this recipro-
cal imputation is strictly in qccordanco with
law. Theto ia no legal Jiction. Why? Bo-
eauBO there is a real union between tho two,
and, therefore, tho imputation follows neces-
sarily as a matter of strictest law. So with
the other illustrations. Tho reason why tho
head eon suffer for tho stomach and tho t^kiu
for the external organs, wo luidcn'tund
as we remember that both head
and stomach, both skin and iiiternul
organs, belong to thosamo body. And hO in
tho ease of tho evangelical doctrine of tlio
atonement. The innocent has joined himself
to tho guilty, so as to bo one with them. And
the gmlty have joined themselves to' thu
innocent, so as to bo ono with him. There
is no legal fiction. There is a real
union. And hero again wo have 0, widu
field to show how Ho has taken hold of us and
made himself ono with us in His incarnation
according to tho flesh, and by His baptism ac-
cording to tho spirit, and how wo tako hold of
Him and aro mode ono with Him in our now
birth and by our baptism ; and if wc have set
this forth clearly and fully, wo oro in a posi-
tion to show how tho Atonement by tho vicari-
ous Bufioring of our blessed Lord com-
mends itself to tho only tind of
reason which is appropriate in tlio cose— that of
analogy.
Illustrations of this kind might be multi-
plied ; but time will not admit of it. I believe
It can bo easily shown that any of tho evan-
gelical doctrines will bear any amount of ra-
tional eritieism, and may bo subjected to it
with just as much profit as tho doctrines of
natural religion. And it docs seem to mo that
wo ought to bo at somo pains to mako it known
that wo aro not afraid of this criticism.
But while wo hold this position, wo admit
that much caution is necessary not to bo
carried oway by tho prido of uusanctifled rca-
son, so as to havo too great confidenco in our
own intuitions or dpductions. But this tautior
66
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
ia. we mainUin, a dicUte of reuon itaeU ia
Tiew of the fact of ain and iU perrortiog in-
floanoe, i«f emd to in the early part o! thia
paper. Beaaon itaeU ahould teaoh na, in view
of our Umitationa and of our abenatiinia, to be
Terj hnmUe ; and in remid to anoh a revela-
tion aa we have in the fiolj Soriptnrea, pur-
/arting to oome from the author of our reaaon,
and to wifola tmtha which, from their very
natnre, are neoeaaai'Uy beyond our reach, and
Hcciadited aa it ia by ao very many concurrent
Unea of erldenoe, even thougL there ahould be
some thing*! the oonaononce of which to rea-
aon haa not yet been made apparent to us, we
■hottU be willing to wait tiU some of tho
clouds which enoompgaa na have deaied away,
and in the Ught of Gh>d we can aee light
clearly.
It must be remembered, too, that it ia not
at all neoeaaary for a person to be able to see,
atiU leaa to be able to show, the conaonance of
evangelical truth to right reason, in order to a
belief in it which will be both hearty enough
and sufficiently reasonable. As soon as we
ore satisfied that Ho who speaks to us is the
autho? of our reason, we may be content to
accept what He tells us as conaonont to right
reason without being able to show that it is or
even to see that it is. If anything were of-
fered to our faith which obvioiuly contra-
dicted our reason, this, of course, would
be sufficient to show that it did not
come from the author of our reason.
But it is one thing to say that a doctrine or
statement does not contradict our reason, and
another thing to see its full accordance with
reason. We believe, then, that a person may bo
thoroughly evangelical without over attempt-
ing to rationalize concerning any of tho eviin-
geUcal doctrines ; but this does not hinder our
holding that a person may be quite as
thoroughly evangelical, though he does allow
and invite, or even indulge in, rational criti-
cism. And in particular it is our belief that the
irrational rationalism which is so prevalent in
our day is to be met, not by dogmatism, but by
a rational rationalism. Wo beliove in fi(^iting
these people with their own weapons, and
showing that wo ore not afraid to .do it. So
long as we use right reasop rightly "we can
do nothing agtdist the truth, but for the
truth."
It is becoming more and more generally ad-
mitted now that we have the Bible on our side.
Tlie attempt of the Unitarians of past genera-
tions to found their system of rationalism upon
the Bible haa signally failed, and their de-
scendants feel constrained to abandon the idea
of accepting the whole Biblo as the Word of
Qod, in order that they may rid themselves of
its witness against them in our favor. Again,
when a rationalist of tho type of Mr. Arnold
wishes to get rid of tho evangelical doctrines,
wliat does he do ? Ue does not deny that they
-are t» be found in the Bible. He admits even
that the^ are woven all through it, so as to
form an integral part of it. Ho is under the
necessity of admitting that they were both
held and taught by the apostles and other con-
secrated writers. The only resort he can find
is to relegate them to what he calls Aberglaut*,
or extra belief, which dull minds like John and
Paul very naturally fell into in the absence of
any one so acute and profound as Mr. Arnold
to set them right. It is admitted, then, by
the most thorough-going of uur opponents
that we have tho Bible on our side, and
the time is coming when it will bo as
clearly seen that we have reason on our
side. The time is coming when rationalism
and evangelicalism shall Ira identical. The
anti-evangeUaal rationalism which has arro-
gantly claimed reason all to itself, is
contiuunliy shifting its ground. Witness,
for example, the ratiouoliam of omniscience
which flourished in Qcrminy a generation ago
w'lien Suholling, Ilcgcl, and other follonrcrs
were sVle to toll us ovorything about cvcry-
t'iing,and the ratiunaliim of t)iu ancients tvhich
liourislics in EngUnd now under tho leader-
ship of Herbert Spencer, who cun tell us any-
thing about anything that is not phruomenal.
la uuucIk.t fritiiiration the front wUl be obang-
uU uguiti. Wo have ouly tu wait u few years
to let the enemies of tho truth dovour one an-
other. But through it all tho good old evan-
gelical faith holda on ita steady course, ad-
vancing in clearness and fullness, vaiying from
time to time in modes of atatement, and re-
vising ita interpretations of Scripture in the
light of advancing knowledge, but never de-
puting from its firm foundations, never
abandoning its root doctrines, cleaving fast to
Him who is himself the truth, even to Jeans
Christ, the same yesterday, to-day and for-
ever.
The rationalism which is opposed to the
Oospel is but a following of the fashion of the
age. Does not the groat historian of rational-
ism admit this P Is not Mr. Lecky's book a
series of marvellous illustrations of li t Does
not Mr. Arnold admit it in the submission
which ho acknowledges and demands to the
Zeit Oeiit, tho spirit of the ageP We are no
followers of a spirit which is one thing_ in one
age and another in another. We think the
Spirit of Ood a groat dool more worthy of
trust than tho spirit of the age. We believe
in the Holy Ghost, who from ago t* ago, by
the consistency of his witness, by the uniformi-
ty of his working in tho hearts and lives of
men, by the response which he awakens in all
oar hearts, especially in our highest and best
moments, establishes a thousand times mere
rational a claim to our confidenoo in his guid-
ance than any imaginaiy ever-changing spirit
of tho age, or any of those who claim to
bo its oracles.
The meeting thereupon adjourned at one
o'clock, the Chairman onnounaing that in con-
sequence of tho limited time at their disposal,
and tho numi>er of papers still to bo read, it
had l>eon fotmd necessary to arrange for a
division of the Conference into two sections ;
unu to meet in St. Andrew's Church, tho other
in the First Baptist Church.
AFTERNOON SITTIN03.
FUST ssonoir — sr. AsmsEw's onvsou.
FEENCH-CANADIAN MISSIONS.
Bev. Mr.,IiAviJ!nB read tho following paper :
The papers which have been read before you
have shown how deeply rooted in the soil, how
strongly walled in, how eagerly watched by its
gnaroianB, is this paradise of Roman Catholic
growth in our country. For a long time, more
than two centuries, it was left almost wholly
undisturbed, as it is now quite well known
that during French rule no Irench Protestants
or Huguenots were permitted to moko this
countiT' their home. If one wishes to have
some aidcqoate idea of the intensity of the re-
ligious element of the first settlers, let him read
in the French papers of Montreal and Quebec
of last week the list of the ecclesiastics who, pre-
cisely 200 yean ago, landed in Quebec — all of
them of one mind, of ono language and one
purpose, namely, to plant the Roman cross alone
on tills land ; and to bring tho Indians under
its shadow, they labored for nearly a century,
without any foreign influence of any kind.
After the conquest, a little more than an-
other century, a few English Frotestant>> came
to settle in this country. They were most of
them military men and traders, not particular-
ly religious, as wo all know. Bat even had
they all been religious men — were they not con-
querors. Englishmen, encraicH, as well as Pro-
testant, and consequently ill adapted to make
proselytes ? You will grunt mo that mission-
aries who came to the sound of cannons with
bullets in them were scarcely fit to draw the
hearts of the people to their form of fuith.
Alas! it all went tho other way; many a
strong Churchman, many a staunch Scotch
Presbyterian, now far awoy frae hame, wi^h
no intention in the world to forsake the reli-
gion of their forefathers, in their loneliness
listened to tho voice of that almost universal
religion which often provcH xtrongcr than de-
nominational conscience because it is always :t
religion that loves. Married into Ontliolic fami-
lies, they may have remained Protestiint ot
heart thcmaelves; but aa a genmal tiling the
childreu follow the religion of the mother
and of tho masses around them, so that fami-
Ilea and aettlementa were thna bom into
the mother Church by that eaar aort
of .proaelytiam. Thia had been gomg on
in many parts of the oo Jitry until some forty
years ago. A new era, as it were, in our re-
ligious niaiory began then. Nothing, or al-
most nothing, had even been attempted by the
Prjteatant Ohristiana of this country to make
the Ooapel known to their Fianch-Canadian
fellow subjects, when, aa by mistake, the Rev.
H. H. Olivier landed in Montreal with the pur-
pose of preaching the Gospel to the Indians.
Finding a number of our ' English-speaking
brethren ready to take him by the hand for
French evangelistic work, they agreed to com-
mence at once, as the one felt that he had been
sent to meet the wish and prayer of tho other.
When the time had come, God pen^ the flame
to kindle the fuel already pre' i said that
the other kind of proselytism' ., i.s easy, but this
was most difficult. There is no doubt that to
separate subtle errors from the truth, to de
taoh Roman dogmas and aupentitious creeds
grafted on the Apostolioal tree by priestly
hands, is a delicate process ; but it has to be
done, or the whole of the Christian truth would
soon bo altered. This is our justification fcr
the pursuance of a work which does not draw
the sympathv of all Protestants Some are
quite opposed to proselytism among Roman
OathoUcs. Wo boldly assert that such are not
real, consistent Protestants, that they are Pro-
testants because they happen to bo bom of Pro-
testant parents. We had almost said, that un-
less they are at heart Roman CAthoUcs, they
are not Christians, because a true fervent
Christian must be a prosdytizer. "We have
believed,' ' says the Apostle Paul, "md therefore
have we spoken." In the face of the G jspcl
history, it is no argument to say that Roman
Catholicism has a great dwl of the substance
of tho religion of Christ in itself. Tho re-
ligion of tho Jews had a great deid in it of the
substance of Jehovah's religion, and neverthe-
less Christ affirmed that by Uieir traditions
Jews made the Word of God of none efi'ect.
So we may say of Roman Catholicism. We
very well know that it is not a popular, ro-
mantic, worldly-polite sort of work to de-
tect false coin, even when it is half or two-
thirds made of the pure metal. It looks much
more generous and heroic to go to the mine
and extract the metal from its natural alloy ;
butitis just as honest and as necessary, just
aa honorable to be a reformer of a religion
when that religion has been altered by false
adherents and false doctrines, as to be the first
Apostles to propagate it in its primitive purity ;
just as honorable to change from ono religious
faith to another, when one is conscientiously
convinced that tho religion in which ho was
brought up is not the pure truth of God, as to
accept the truth when entirely unknown
before. Our proselytism is of a deep, serious re-
ligious kind. Wlittt we especially strive for
is not first of all to stamp on our coin the
image of tho Sovereign Father and of his Be-
loved Son instead of the Pope and the Vir-
gin Mary, but rather to tolce away the alloy.
We prefer a pious Roman Catholic individual
to an irreligious Protestant. And stiU, if it
was in our power to make this whole Catholic
population pas**, oven superficially, to the Pro-
testant faith, we would do it at once, be-
cause it would immensely simplify the work
of education, of evangelization and of spirituali-
zution. It would remove vcnr many obstacles
in tho woy. It is very well known that Ro-
man CuthoUcinm is not favorable to the general
liberal education of the masses ; it is not less
evident that but reluctantly dothee&ilesinsti-
cal authorities allow the reading of tho Holy
Scriptures ; it is universally known that they
make their rites, their iipostolical suc(iefsion,tho
necessary channel of Go<Vm communication to
man,almostentircly denying the Word of Christ
that " bloweth where it listeth." All these
are as the first outwnrd wall enclosing the
fortress, where many battles aro usclAJsly
fought. 'Che most ignorant or the coarsest
Protestantism is without these obstacles. Ge-
neral instruction, tho Word of God, the spirit
[Oct,
■■i of the mother
Im. ao that faaU.
I*^M bom into
■nntil some forty
ijew, in onr n.
|«othuig, or al.
W;tenipt«Jbythe
P»"*r^ to make
fOToh-Oanadian
"tako, the liov
w^ththepur.
r "8 Indians.
ffirlwh-gpeakiDir
f the hand for
'*T*"| to com.
wthehad been
■r of the other
■*^*. the flame
^saldthat
K«wy, but this
doubt that to
I truth, to de
Mttous creeds
\°l priestly
" I'M to bi
■» truth would
itifioation for
oes not draw
' "onie are
onfir Roman
Sttoharenot
Jey are Pro.
ooraofPh).
•;d,thatun.
tholicg, they
■"JO fervent
"We have
>d therefore
the Gjspcl
n«t Koman
> Bubstance
: The ro.
»° Jt of the
' aeverthe.
traditions
one effect,
siam. We
'Pnlar, «,.
* to de-
f or two.
oks much
the mine
al alloy;
•"T, just
rehgion
oy false
too first
'purity;
'eJigioug
ntiously
ho was
d, as to
iknown
iousre.
ive for
in the
lis Be.
e Vir.
alloy.
Fidual
, if it
tholio
Pro.
. be.
work
uali-
icles
fio.
criil
less
isti.
'oly
liey
the
to
ut
?80
he
iy
et
1874.1
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
6j
ot Qod, oome at once in iminodiato oontaot
with tbe mind, the heart, the 1001 of man.
Wo all admire the genius of tho mnn who con-
ceived and aohievoJ the Urcat JJjtiliot of
Rome, the symbol of the Great Church. Thero
ii>. however, a^rroitcr Kcaiui in (ho world than
that of llidmol Angclo ; it is tliehalf convert-
ed human heart, constantly (triviug to aervo
Gnd and the AorlJ. In tho Bomau world,
whore ovcrythinpr iagrcat for ff«)d or for evil,
the grand idea of n universal Church, eompos*
ed of all tlio elements of humanity in
relation near or renaoto to Christianity, pprsng
up to curse the Church and tho world.
It is not an iileal, a spiritual,oonccption, but a
grout ilka. Not tho C^hristion i^.ea, wh'ch is
tho Church in tho world ; but tho human idea,
tho world in the Church. That vast intcUec-
ttiul >!umo id tho cover of the BO.oalled Catho.
Uis Church. It cover.) suinta and si:iijcrd — un-
tiiiveiiod cinnorM— togcthcrand givc;i them tho
sun. red nnmo of Christians. S:iint<t there
nrr, ,1 uln-ays have been, in tliat vast
mulHt.-'.le. Uuarinv tlio name 1 f Catholic
Christian.", you n'ill lind in that motley as.
Hombluiro rationiilist!), infldcl!<, m:iteriuli»tii,
immonil men, br the side of devout, piouD,
sainted ones. Even in the Jesuit fckicicly,
which u a conceutr:ttiuu of tho Iloouin Catho-
lic idea, you will find cimplo-mlnded men like
Gourdaloue, Uovignan una others liy tho side
of astute, unscrupulous politicil agitators,
ready, if thev could, to reinstato tho Inquu)!-
tion. Pascal ..lid Krubau, Fenclon and ('ardinal
Dubois, llyncinth ■ Loyson and Louis Vonillot,
rem:iin in tho same Church on earth, but will
not bo ia tho same in heaven. When a refor-
mation takes away millions from that broad
Church, — being a living organism, it grows
again feedingon coarser material, whore there
is always a large base to work upon in our
very imperfect world. That is tho secret of
tho sure continuanco of Ilomaiiism for a long
time to come, thongh it is constantly
di m i n is h i n g in numbers, in power, and in
spirituality. Tho great agglomeration of such
divetrso elements may receivo great shocks in
the mighty conflicts of nitions, and experience
changed on a largo acule by tho working ot in.
ward principles scarcely suspected. But in tho
n antimo Christian men must work for tbe
Nalvation of individual soids — they must, and
they will, if thov to truly animated by the
t<pirit of their Mu In the vast assemblage
I. icy will not fiii.^ i nnity of belief, but a
unity of difficult cases to deal with ; a strange
toixtnre of ideas, of sentiniouts, of crooked
consciences, the Uko of which is not found
in our Protestantism. I liavo said it, our
proselytLon is not of on easy hind, but wher-
ever it p»>netrate.s, it goes to tho root ; it puri-
fios, elevates, spiritualizes individual natures.
It does moro than this— it has u boueiiciul in-
fluence on Protestants theraselvrs. Since tho
arrival of the missionaries to work among tho
French, tho easy '[/foselytism of Protoetants by
Uoman Catholics has boon very luattrially
diminished, if no* entirely arrested. Tlio in-
terest awakened has nioro ni<d inuro increased
among our English-speaking brethren, who
have helped us, often generously, in this diffi.
cnit, but blessed and uoi».ssary work, which is
yet in its iaiancy. Tho first missionaries
were FrenoVi.8wiss. Somo of you may have
wondered w.hv tho word "Swiss" has been so
' f ten used in derision ; because it is not quite
synonymous with Protestant 01 heretic, or
apostate or renegade ; but— it is almost too
rtdieuloiit U> say it, but small and ridiculous
thingshavoag^reat power sometimes — trjiiirrcl,
an annoying intruder in tho sanctuary. In
spite of all opposition, n widonnd efT>.-ctual door
has been opened, and already many have been
reached who will enter us purified sinners tho
Pearly Gates. Tliis is only tho beginning, and
% rich barvestof souls will bo the blessed reward
of those who will follow tis. They will reap
In joy what wo have often sown in tears.
There are causes at work which aro helping
outwardly what wo arc prosecuting inwardly,
and which will in duo time ensure tho
ssoendanoy of Frotcftantism oven in this
Province of ours. Tliiiro is a largo cml.
gration from among our French Catia>
dians to tiw United StatM, and fnlly a«
orcat • one from EngUad to CoaMa. The
French- Canadiau etSlv lesm the EngUdi
langnage, and ate fond of f peaking it; and
though it ia rather bard for » Frenohman to
aooepttho ideftthit at some future day hi*
langaaire may almoit bo obsolete in thia cotm-
try, ■till a ChrisUaii man knows that tho Eng-
liah hingnago U the vehicle of ao much that
is goodly, that be ia willing to ospresa bis
deepest sentlmonta in that pretty cztnisive-
Iv spoken dialect, beoauao bo also beUovea
that in another and liiaher world we shall
all rpeak a higher langiugo. In the near
timo a good spttitnal work was to be done in
tho French language, and by French con-
verts. While we aro pnnoing this, our Co-
thoUo neighbors aro increasing and multiply-
ing thehr monuraental buildings for roUglous
purposes. ' Their sominarieii (mdoonrenH ore
nugo fortresses. Aro they the signa of fear,
or tho proof of strength f They are both.
Catholicism is tbreatmml in Canvda ; it is
surrounded by Fn>testant&n, iucroasteg in
number and power. It is threatened by a
spiritual Chnstianity which ia constantly
breathing on tho soul* of men. Buildings
and walls are dead things ; living men bnUd
and destroy them. Change the souls of men
and you cnango tho face of tho world. For-
tresses are of no use if men do not cling to
them. Ocly a few veats ago, we piton
hoard and read that the infolliblo oroclo of
tho Soman Catbolica said that Victor Em-
manuel woidd never enter B<»ne ; but he baa
entered, and U master there. Who shall dare
to say that our Emmanuel will not cntoi
thoso fortresses, and becomu the victoriona
king rf many souls now in bondage, and givo
tho glorious spiritual liberty of tho children
of God. Let His spirit come over iu and
over them ; enter inside thoso walls, and
miracles will bo wrought — not on diseased
bodies which sooner or later, must die, but on
diseased minds and hearts to which Uo hod
brought immortality. Our Coimcil does not
proclaim a man dtvine, to lord it over his
brothrcu, but that all men may bo made par-
takers of tho diviiu ntxlure, become tho sons
of God, joint heirs with their blessed Elder
Brother above.
ProfesKor Cajqvell read a pupcr on
AN INVESTIGATION OF THE BELA-
TIONS OFTHE COMPAIUTIVE STUDY
OF llELIOIONS TO CliUISTIANITY.
A new branch of philosophically systcmizcd
knowlolgn is knocking for u'lmissiou into the
circle uf tho sciences. It is tbe Science of Ileli.
gioa, of which Prof. Max MUller has treated so
charmingly in his lectures at tho Iloynl Institu-
tion, and elsewhere. Tho coinparison of re-
ligions, upcm which it is bused, is by no iii'.'ans
a now thing ; but tho wonderful increase in
tho material to bo eonipured, and tho improved
quality of tho information gained by recent
philulygicul researches in this dcpurtmciit, rcn-
der probable a science which was Infoni an im.
possibility. Its great apostle has been adopted
as a Christian advocate by recent aiH/hiKists,
and certainly takes btrong ground in opposi-
tion to tlie atheistic p^ixitivism of mo<lrrn men
of seicnce. Principal lioultbee, of the Lunilon
(\)llege of Divinity, iu the annual uddri ss ot
tno Victoria Institute last year, Inoking fur
one to express his sentiments, said, " I can
but echo tho language uf the illustiiuus Pro-
fessor Mtiller in his rei.'ent lectures un lan-
guage and thought directed Hgiiinst these evo-
lution theories, when ho raid that ' tlic>y raiwt
Eroblems, which hangliko stunn <rluuds ovrr oin-
eH<ls, and make our very sonlstu ijuivrr.' " (I)
It would b<! gratifying if, in this ago of
sciontifi(! objection, evi n a new science cotdd
be fourd to testify for t\w truth of divine rev.
elation, and many with wliuni the wish is father
to tho thought fundly imiiginu thiit such toti-
niuny is to be found in what lias been written
on the science of religion. I am far froi|i
I. Tli« Annus! AddroM uf Illy Vlcuirln In. lltutit or
Pliilimoiiblcal Mis-lctr uf Orrat Ilrit'iln, di-llvirpil Mar
aiih, IfcJll, hy tho Uev. T. I', noulilieu, 1) U., PrinclM
ul tlioli'juduu Cullcgu uf UlvlDlty.
deatring to f .eate an enemy to tho oauau of
tmth, or evjn to exaggerate tbe opposition of
a profosp^ friend of Chriationity, yet I am
compelled to direct attention to this new
acienoe. aa one that stands in a relation of
decided and dangerona ontagoniotn to much ot
what we aa Ohiistiana hohl most dear. Tho
Bampton lecturer of 1862, in his third leciuro
on tho Critical History of Free Thought, thus
describes tho spirit iu which tht eomparatlea
ituiy of religiom has generally been carried on :
" This phrase," ho says, "may have different
meanings. It may signify tho comparison of
Christ'anity with other creeds in its cztomul -
and internal character, without sacrificing tho
belief that a divinely revealed clement cxiots
in if, which caused ft to differ from them in
kind as well as in degree ; or it may mean u
comparison of Christianity with other religion&
as equally false with them, equally u deliberate
and conscious invention of priestcraft, which
was tho shocking view adopted by writers like
VoInCT in tho lost century; or else n coinpari.
son of it ia OS equally truo with them, ns
equally a psychological dovolopmont of tho
religious consciousness, which ia tho view
prevalent it many noted works on tho philoso.
phy of history in tho present." (2.) As exam,
pws of tho last of these three uses ot tho term,
tho lecturer cites Benjamin Constant, Laurent,
Comto ond Buckle, to whom bo might have
added Benon, Schercr, Max MUllcr, and other
diuclples of tho philosophical schooU of Sehcl-
ling and Ilegcl. Archdeacon Ilardwick was
one of tho few who did not in tho course of his
studies sacridco tho belief in a divinely reveal.
ed element distinguishing Christianity from
all other religions. (3.) Tho very partial com-
parison possible to tho :!?'athcrs of tho Church
rosultedin tho serious errors of the Alexan-
drian school of theology ; (1) and Bogcrs, in hia
"Superhumiin Origin of tho Bible," shows
that when man corrupted the truo religion it
was in tho direction of thoso which havo liia
own native stomp upon them. (5.)
Tho attitude in which the science of religion
stands towards Christianity v; 'd at once ap-
pear when tho Biblois phtccd m tho hands of
its coryphoius. Our orongeUral Cliristianity ia
tho ruUgion of tho Book. That v/hicU under-
mines tho authority of the Biblo ipio fcuto
undermines (Christianity, and such is tho work
in which Uenan (0) audMiUleT,tho one openly,
tho other furtively, and pe'hapa somewhut
unconsciously, ore engaged.
Tho science of rdigion diaiiitegrates tht
revelation by making a rc-'A guif bctweinthe
Old Testament and the Now. 'I'hus Proiossor
MUller says, "The position which Christianity
from tho very beginning took up with regard
to Judaism, served as the tlrst lesson in com-
parativo theology, ond diverted tho attention
even of the unlearned to a comparison of two
religions, diliering in their conception of tho
Deity, in their estimate of liiunuhity, in their
motives of morality and in thoii bopo of im-
mortdlity" (7). llo then goes on to fpe;ik
ot thcM I wo relijioiii, "tho Jewish and tho
Christian' ' and to fiuppose that as tlio former
was tho pioparation tor tbo latter in somo
lands, so other .i .ligions may have been pre-
parations lor tho same in othci lauds. Again
the samo elegant writer saya: "Tho result of
tho cpirit in wliich ancient religious ha\-o been
utudicd is a failure in discovering tho pcculiiir
i. A Critloiil Illatorr of Froo ThniiKht In referpnco
10 tlio ChrlHiliin Uuliniun, by Adam Storey Farrur,
M./... I.Lfturulil.
;(. Clirlttt and other Milfftcni, hy rhftrlcs Itardwlcki
M A., Clirl^llun AflviiL'Ut41 In tlio IJnivurslty of (T:iui.
tirlduo. In II rrvlow uf this tumk, I'mfcssorMiilIcr.
wlilh' arkiM>wli>ili.'ln0 (ho triithfii1ni;ss of tho uuthnr'n
li'X'oiiiitor iHicli-iit relluions, tuko.H Htron^ cxcertion
to ho I iilrit In which It is willton iind llio i.onchlHlonn
nil tnv< nihlo liiull other rcllKlonstlnintlic Chrlstluu tu
whi(.-li Iho Clirlstiaii Advoculourrlves.
*. Th'f Afrlnin Hchool opiMifod the Alexandrian in
Iho view held by tho hitti r of heatiir n n llizloim and
plillitsiiiihloM iiH I'ontiilnlim a litr^f* ek'Uicnt of truth or
even purl liil revelitlhjiiH. iiiiil I Ini.i escaped tho fluura
tlvolritiTprotatP'niiand I*lllUl^lznltr»y^teIno|■duotllnl^
l< to whii-li Iho Alexandria. IS loll. In iIk; la-cfaco l->
the tirbtviihniioof " t'tiipM from ii Cerman Workshop''
tt'id elMowh K'. I'rofoHnor Midler (|uolo:i. with Rreat
satisfaction. Homo paylnus of t^leniont <if Aloxan>iria.
rogardliitf the conncutiuu uf rhilu&uphy and Cnrtsil*
anlty.
6. Tho Rnpcrlinmnn Orluln of the Blli'c.
fi. Eludes dul'lllsiolro Ucllylouso, \e. ■■ ' ^ -
T. TUu aclcncu of liLlUiun, Lctlu'o t.
6B
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
'i
fMtnres which really dutinguiah Christianity
from all the religions of the world and secuio
to its founder nia own peculiar place in the
hiatorjr of the world, far away from Vaaiahtha,
Zoroaster and Buddha, from Xaui and Mo-
hammed, frojn Confucins and Lao-tse." (8.)
Nothing ooold be a plainer denial of the Christ
of the Old Testament. Few authors have
eaoaped thia serious error in institnting a
oomparison among tho religions of the world.
Most of tho writers on the subject under
consideration depreciate or altogether elimin-
ate the historical element which enters so
largely into the composition of the S jriptuiep.
£Ton Professor HUUer, whose tone has some-
times the appearance of devout belief in tho
Old and Now Testament narratives, at others
does not scruple to surrender this important
dement. " Hutoiy," he says, " never tells us
of any race with whom the simple feding of
reverence for higher powers was not hidden
under mythological disguises." (0). Here was
a grand opportunity for distinguishing the re-
ligion of the Bible from all others, but no
such distinction is hinted at. Again ho says
in another place, " The parkr ei^antin in re-
ligion is not extinct ; it never will be. Not
oiJyhave some of the ancient childish reli-
gions been kept alive, as for ioatanoe tho reli-
gion of India, which is to my mind like a hM
fossilized megatherion walking about in the
broad daylight of the nineteenti^ century ;
but in our own religion and in the longoage
of the New Testament, there aro many things
which disclose their true meaning to those
only who know what language is mode of,
who have not only ears to hear, but a heart to
understand the real meaning of parables." (10^-
This is mildly put, yet under its goise of c it-
eration and partial truth there lies an un-
bounded license of interpretation, .tiiich, if
Professor HUUer were a Biblical oxegete
would yield results Mmilar to those arrived at
by Strauss and Kenan. It does not astonish
us, therefore, to find our author saying in his
review of Dr. Spiefrel's comparison, of Oene-
bIh ani the Zend Avesto, " We should have
ha. i with equal pleasure acy solid facts by
which to establish either tho depeuUcnco of
Genesis on ~h« Zend Avesta, or tho dependence
of the Zend Avesta on Oenesis.' (U).
But tho oulminiiting error in the science as
it at present exists, is that it reduces tho Bible
to the position of a mere publication of a
natural religion, capable of infinite develop-
ment. It is thus a human production and
stands not alone but primui inttr para, as
regards the canonical books of the world's
religions. The learned writer to whose works,
us the most moderate and seemingly orthodox
of his school, I prefer to restrict my quotations,
calls the study of the religions of the world,
the study of the various languages in which
man has spoken to his Maker, and of that lan-
guage in which his Maker at sundiy times
and in divers maimers spake to man. (12)
That we may be in no doubt as to tho moaning
of this remarkable statement, wo find our au-
thor in another place saying, " Like an old
precious medal, the ancient religion after the
rust of ages has been removed will come out
in all its purity and brightness; and the image
which it discloses wilt be the image of the
Father, the Father of all the natiens upon
earth; and the superscription when wo can
read it again, will be, not only in Judsa, but
in tho languages of all tho races uf tho world,
the Word ef God, revelled, whore alone it can
bo rovculcd — in tho heart of man." (13.)
Should such views as (kese gain currency,
and there is grent danger from the mediating
jxMition which they occupy of their attracting
many minds that have escaped thoconclusionsof
positivism, the consequences must be disas-
trous. They must lead to a want of faith in
the peculiar and saving doctrines of Christian-
ity, open the door to jretensions of inspiration
8. Tbe Bdenoe of IteUglon, Lecture IV.
9. Tho Science of Religion, Lecture 11.
10. The Boience o^ Bollglon, Lecture IV.
11. ClilpB from a German Workshop, Vol. !,, Art. VII,
13. tUlps from a Ocrman \Vvr''Miop, Vul, 1., Atl. I.
13. Tho Science of Religion, Lecture I.
by the vilsst and ■iUiett of men, and plnngre
those who adopt them into imliiferenee and
ap^y .M legtuds the eraageli/ation of the
heathen.
la the Science of Bcligion responsible for
these lesnltsP By no meuw. Inth cannot
be at real variaiuM with itself, and the Ood of
rereUtion is the Ood of sdenoe. Ewih in its
sphero ia His troth. Theao are the results
arrived at by students of the sdenee who have
mistaken the natur* of their facts, have classi-
fied them wroc^ir, introdnoed foreign elements
among them, imd made • partial and valueless
indnotion of them, as other scientific men have
dons in tiie tasB of other departments of
s'lenee. Our duty as Ohristisn apologists is
: st of all to show tho errors In their process
or tho nnfounded ehoiaoter of their state-
ments. Wo need not pass beyond this nega-
tive stage ht'ss wo choose; and, unless we
L oificlcntly mformod on the subject, it is
folly to advance a step in tho direction of
reocnstmotion. Yet an ordinary student of
the religions of tho world may, without pre-
sumption, indicate lines of argument and modes
of research which may lead to truer conclu-
sions.
The writers who at present engage our at«
tention find that there is agreement among all
religions in regard to certain matters of doc-
trine and practice, embracing in tho latter
tem ethics and cultus. Now this agreement
cannot be denied. But tho bounds of this
agreement as it exists, and the extent to which
we might naturally expect to find it existing,
must be fixed before any use can bo made of
tho former as a basis for argument. Tho wolf
and tho lamb ogfree so far in that both aro
animab and mammalian vertebrates ; tho good
man and tho bad agree in that both aro mem-
bers of tho same human family. Christianity
and Buddhism agree in that both are religions.
What is a rdigion f I do not know how far
my definition may approve itself to tho student
of tho Science of Religion, but I am tempted
to call religion tho exercise of man's powers,
intellectual, moral, devotional, and of whatso-
ever other- nature they may be in relation to
the spiritt^al and eternal world. Man is re-
li^rioos Uicause ho has a religious stnso or
fiu:alty. Some raea have succeeded in edu-
cating themselves out of this faculty, but by
so doiug have not invalidated the fact of its
universal existence. The students of the
Science of Beligion, let it bo confessed, have
done good service in showing this universality.
The religious sense which Professor Miiller
calls Vemunf t, or the faculty of apprehending
tho Infinite, although I would rather ho had
said that seeks to apprehend the phenomena
of the spiritual world, together with conscience
or tho moral sense, make up the basis of re-
ligion in man, for religion must have a basis.
Were nothing sunllke In the eye
How could we llgt i Itself descry r
Wore nothing OMiike in tbe mind
How could we Ood in nature find 1 (14)
In these two senses — tho religious and tho
mural — we find what wo may tcnk tho
spiritual or divine nature in man. Without
this divino ciement in man's nature tho re-
velation of divinity were valueless. But it must
be conceded that the light within is equally
valueless if tho light that is without bo not
apprehended by it. There is, wo hold, <n tl^e
JlibU, a divine element distinct from that
which is found in man's nature, for tho pur-
pose of apprehending which the divine element
in man was implanted. But tho student of
tho science of religion says No —tbe Bible and
all other canonical scriptures ore transcripts
more or less obscure of the story of gradual de-
velopment in man's religious consciousness.
The Pusitivist seeks to oliminate the divine
element in man, reducing the religious faculty
and conscience to the rank of acquired pow-
ers, "as qualitiosof life tho promise and potency
of I'kich ho discerns in matter." (16) This is
the most dangerous of all errors, cutting
away at one fell swoop the foundations of
— ,
14. Ooothe, bj Whowo'l,
I.V Professor Tyrnlall'; Inangaral Addrosa before the
UrttUh ABDoclatloD. '
religion. Tho nationalist, and tho majority
of writers on the science of religion are snob,
ohidea the Materialist for his atheism wid
contends for thjse innate principles or laws of
our spiritual oonstitntion, bat he seek* to
eliminate from the smn of Christianity the
divinodement without, or tho word of divine
revelation. . With him, whether he set out
from the Abaolnto Identity of Sohdling, or tho
lt,gieot Hegd, the spiritual Ego and Non
Ego are one, the latter a mere devdopment of
the former. There is a worse and more dan-
gerona devdopment theory than that of Dar-
win here, which needs to bo pushed but litUo
farther to oulminate in a full fledged Atheism.
A great part of the argument in favor ef
ethnic rdigions is based npon the exceUenoo of
the Doralify taught in their scriptures. Much
oantion is necessary in dealing with thia
part of the subject. Wo must recognize the
fact that the rdigions of ancient Greece and
Borne are alcogeUier defldent in ethical codes,
axd that tho philosophical systems of the
m«ralists,both Mforo and since the commence-
ment of the Christian era, have no right,
whether we regrord them as unaided efiorts of
human reason cr imperfect imitations of
Christian models, to enter as factors into our
comparison. Taming to the EastjPtuh Hotep,
Zoroaster and Cjniucius teach morality in-
deed, some of tho precepts of which may be
compared with those of Christianity, but
which, OS a whole, is far inferior to that of
Aristotle and Epictetus, who again fall
infinitely short of the requirements of either
tho Old or New Testament. Natural religion,
probably purified in certain cases by the in-
fluence of Old Testament revelation, is all that
wo need find hero. (16.) It ia strange that
Professor MUUcr should not have seen the im-
propriety, to say the least of it, of basing an
argument on such a foundation, when, speak-
ing of Buddhism,he is constrained to say " the
highest morality that was ever taught before
tho rise of (yhnstianity was taught by men,
with whom tho gods had become mere
phantoms, and who had no altars, not even an
altar to tho Unknown God." (17.) If this be
the case it is plain that on the field of Ethics,
Christianity and Atheism are the only com-
petitors.
The subject of worship is one that, viewed
comparatively, rcc^uires the consideration of
two distinct things. One to which tho student
of religions principally confines himself is t/u
mode of worthipping Stiti/. Tho other, far
more important, is the Deity wort hipped. Be-
cause similar forms aro employed in diilerent
religions it docs not follow that these religions
are the same or in any vital respect similar.
Tolond's Pantl eisticon was modelled upon the
Church of England Service Book, yet no one
would think for a moment of comparing tho
one with tho other. Let it bo proved not only
that prayer and pruiso, altars and bloody
sacrifices, temple worship and a " priesthood arc
common to other religions with that of tho
Bible, but that tho former did not borrow these
from tho latter, and ChriBtiaiflty still holds its
place. Soino aro tho Icgitimjto offspring of
tho unaided religious faculty ; others necessary
expedients arising from its exercise, whatever
tho direction that exercise might take ; and
others, in particular tho rite of tho bloody
sacrifice, remnants of primitive revelation com-
ing down from tho cradle of thorace."(18)
IS. I have suggested tho probab litv of iintuml ro.
Ililon having been supplemented In certain easel
among Oeotlles by the IntlucnccB of Old Tcstuincnt re
velatlon. ThlH might raalljr happen tbronuh tho Inter,
cnnneof tbelHraclltlnh nation with Kgypt, IMioenicIn,
8]rrla,Arubla,andothornetahborlng countries. 'liicHit.
tttflfl also wh(>fr(»mtlniolnimcmorlill dwelt in Pulustlno,
and cannot ImTo b on Ignorant of larovlltlxh belief
must have greatly influenced tho Attsyrlan iKHinleit < n
whom they bordered, and among whom tlu>y iil rlnien
had their liomo. Tlioso llittltos liad ttlllance'< nith I lie
pooploawhoeltherln thotimoof MosoB ur ut ii iiili'i
penod occupied Asia Minor. lIiimlHtukublo Ary:in
lamllles, tho Cherothltos and IMUIintlnes, who miint
have had oommunlcatlon at least witli other bmnches
of tho iDdo-Bnropcan atock nould not full to bo Influ-
enced In part by the largo Isruollllsh population liy
thoy wore aurroundod. llittltos and (JtaorothiteB
fought In Davld'B arm: .
17. Tbe Bclenco of Religion, Lcotaroll.
U. The question of the origin of I'rimlllvo SacrlDeo
aufl with thia other ritca are connected, Ium been ubiy
debated by Archbishop Magco and Mr. Diivlson. of
Cambridge. Sec tho whale question dl-cussod In thq
lOct.
Id tho majority
^on are «bo1,.
ifa atheUm Mi4
"PlworlawBol
■>* he Meka to
1874.1
F.VANOELICAI. ALLIANCE EXTRA.
69
lu regard to theology we find the itudent of
the nlenoe of religion at greater difficulty to
make good hit ground than In regard to matten
of praiotioe in nligion. Of its four great divi-
■iona there are omr two in which he can tm'te
the BiUe and'\>ther acriptnree. These are,
theology proper and eachatology. The being
and atmbntes of divinity appear under the
tint of thoie ; inunortality and a future stato of
reward* and punishments under the second.
Of anthropology and soteridogy ho Unds next
to nothing in the ethnic eanonB.(19) True Ur.
Gladstone discovers in Greek mythology an
allegorical representotion of the great scheme
of redemption set forth in the Bible, and bis
pmcess, if applied to the documents of other
religions, would, doubtless, produce similar re-
sults. (20) But he stands atone in the posses-
aion of his remarkable views, and need not be
conaideied among student* of comparative
theology. The theology of the ancient reli-
gions is to be found in the inythulugy of the
varions nations in which they nourished. Are
these hydra-headed mythologies revelations T
Do they contain rcpreseutatiuns uf the true
God or no P Is there any evidence that God
spake in these divers manners at sundry times
tothenatioiuof theearthP The ancient phil-
osophers i* various lands interpreted their
mythologies lui in part allegorical representa-
tions of the powers of nature, and in part
similar representations of the Sapreme Being
and his actions. Modem philosophers have
adopted the same views, and on tbo truth of
these views hangs the whole science of religion
as at present constituted. We need not difl-
ouss thoquestion, "Whence— by reason or from
revelation— came the belief of the ancient
world in immortality and a future state F" as
it is bat a side ie ;ne not immediately affecting
the argpum':ut * for if it can be proved or rend-
ered proh'iblo that mythology does not contain
a divme element, the comparison of the Bible
with the books which contain it comes to an
end.
Allegorical representations of the phenomena
of nature belong to poetry, not to theology,
and so Mr. Cox in his mythology of the Aryan
nations regards them. But Professor MtUler
and others find in these representations an
attempt of man to embody and grasp some at-
tribute of divinity, of which the natural object
or power was the highest symbol he could dis-
cover. The wide-reaching heaven, the all-
pervading light, the mighty wind, were
symbols, first of all, of divine immensity, om-
nipresence and omnipotence ; and, afterwards,
they became allegorical personages, still repre-
senting the some attributes in divinity as
Ouranos, Zeronane and Budna in the Greek,
Persian and Indian mythologies. But some-
times, and chiefly among Semitic peoples. Pro-
fessor Muller informs us, this roundabout pro-
cess was exchanged for a simpler one, and in-
stead of nouns representing natural phenomena
the Semitic mina contoited itself with an ad-
jective, such as El, the strong, and Shed, the
powerful, to which it attached personality. (21)
Under these various names men really wor-
shipped God, who was known, even to the
Hebrews, 9s Elohim and El Shaddai. Thus
Professor Miiller justifies his statement that
history never teUsusof any race with whomtho
British andFornlffn ETangelloal Review, Julr.ISTl, by
tlio Uov. It. u. nolfour. There is aUa a work on tlie
Bide oC tho Archbishop and Mr. Balfour, by Mr.
Mole8worth,aoma time curate Of Ullbroolc, uanta.
ID. The only exception that may be taken to this
Btatemont Is that based upoa the serpent myths of
many religions which liave been ably and oxbaustlvoly
treated by Mr. Ckioper, of the itacloty of Biblical Ar-
ohBlogy in a recent valuable paper read boforc the
Victoria Institute. It Is supposed that tho sttry of
the Fall by tho Berpont and the brinKinff In of rcdorai)-
tlon by Its destruouon, worg preservoa In thoso sor-
pent mytbs. With this view I regret that i cannul
ooree. Serpents were as frequently objects of udom-
ilon as of oxeoiatlon, often standing for Hupromo
Divinity. The story of their destruction In niuuy
duallstio systems of rcligiua Indicates thu overthrow
uf ono nstional power by another, und Is tho symboli-
cal representation of slmploplstorlcul fact. AsLiUOiun
Improved upon the old Cuafdoun und Urcok legends of
a flood, by the nid of Biblical facts rcgurding tno u nl-
vertal Deluge, so later writers tortured the Hcriwnt
inythstnto oooordance with-'tho IsibUcul statements
regarding that great Horpent, the liovll.
CM). Juventus Hundi, &c. Mr. Cox, in tho introduc-
tion to his Mylholiigy iif tno Aryan Mutiuns, hus
Shewn the errors of Mr. Uludstono'ti system, although
lis own Is an exceedingly poor substituto for It.
(iijj I'beAiifiiic.e of ■M't'oii] }<e«tur.e ni.. '
simple feeling of roverenoe for higher powers
was not hidden undtr mythologicu disguins.
A more unfounded, and uerefore unfair asser-
tion, could hardly be made than that, which on
the authority of two namtt, and thesa ocenr>
ring in different forms in Soripture, linki the
religion of th« Old Testament with those of
the neathen world. It is the utter abeence of
mythology in the Bible that outwardly dia-
tinguishaa it from all other scriptures, ex-
cepting perhaps the Koran, which belongs to
a later period. (22) The Greek and Koman
religions, the Punio and Egyptian, Arabian
and Babylonian, Pirtian, IncUan and Chinese,
Celtic and Germanic, all present us with tha
objcote of their belief and worship in what
are termed mvthjlogiea. There iano myth-
ology in tho Bible. I du not deny that El,
Adonai und Shaddai have mythological con-
nections, but so has the Theos of the Greek
New Testament and tha God of our Engliih
Bible. (23) Zens and Uuotan, two heathen
deities, survive there in name but not
in fact. There is no mythology necessarily
present in my conseiousnosa when I use the
word "tauteUze." Thousands have employed
the term who never heard of the unhappy
father uf Pelops. No plea of community can
be based then on the pntcmded diseoverr of
mythology in tha Bible. The Bible in those
parts of it which men havo striven as myth-
ology to allegorize, is history, a narrative of
fact. In simple language we may call it tha
history of man's intueourse with God and the
results of that intercourse.
Placing tho Bible, then, with its story of
revelation, embracing the contento of revela-
tion, on tha one hand, we have on the other a
number of mythologies. Professor Miiller
finds three families of these as of speech, the
Aryan, Semitic and Turanian (24). With all
respect for Professor Mtiiler's learning, I. say
tUs is a dream ; there is no such division per-
ceptible to the imbiasaed student of religions.
Leaving out of sight that later stege in man's
religious development (for the term may be
employed even by those who cannot mean the
same ^ it as tha school of Banan and Miiller)
when Buddhism, Magism and European phil-
osophy arose to snpereede the vulgar religions,
it is not too much to say that there was
virtually but one theology opposed to
that of the Bible, and that was ex-
pressed in one mythology. I need not
in this brief paper draw attention to
the many authors whose studies in Com-
parative Ij^hology have established this
f aet (26^ The same God appean in the sacred
books of all Ethnic religions. Some of them
appear in the Bible too, but only to be treated
with the contempt which thoy deserve. Pro-
fessor Muller allows that this is the case
within the Indo-European area, and himself
supports the identity of divinities, Greek and
Boman, Persian and Indian, even including at
times those of the Celtic and Germanic peoples.
But a wider comparison tells the same stoiy.
Egpypt and Phoenicia, Arabia, Babylonia and
Assyria, together with China and the old
historic lands of this continent present in their
mythologies agreements as remarkable both
among themselves and with tho Indo-European
records. For confirmation of this I refer to
my recent paper on the Shepherd Kings of
Egypt, which, whatever may be thought of
tha scheme by which I have resolved mytho-
logy into history, will, at any rate, convincingly
prove the unity of all mythologies (2(i.)
(23). The Koran Is not altogether doflclcnt In my tho-
iufflcul ulluslona, but as these ore not an Integrul part
of luo Aiaiiummodan religion, thoy do not call for spe-
ciui cummont.
;2:i). Shoth, tho God of tho Rhephord race In Egypt,
und ot tuo 1 ilttitcs, wlio aro tho same people, must not,
i ttiliik, bo connected with Hnuuual; but hli and
Adonui cro names or divinity that may itrobably havo
arisen during luo ported of idolatry that intervened
between thu disporsion from liubcl und tno call of
Abnuiam. in translating our HcripturcH Into tho lun-
gungo of n hontnon people, wo shall tlnd ourselves
c^itniHMIcd doubtlusa to render the iiauio of Uod by
suinu term or terms tiiat ong.naiiy duuuted heathen
doiiy, tor In tho languajro of rcilvtun the concrete
precedes tno abstract and Is tlie niirent of It.
('Ji.) 'i'lio Hcionco or ilcilgion. JiCcturc 111.
(2».) 'i'no consensus ot the various mythologies is
well sot rortli In labor's " OrltJin and I'i'ugross of
Pagan Idolatry," In tuo works of Crouzor and Gulg-
nlant, and In Cox's Aryan Mythology.
(%.) A single example of tlils universal agreement as
The mrthologies are ono in so far aa thoy
treat of the same personages hold^g the same
relationship to each other, for the divinities
whom they present tons sustain ^ the various
relationsUpa of father and son, husband and
wiie, ftc, which wa find in the human family
(27); but they have their difference*. In
different languages their names mean different
things (28.) Rarely, if ever, do we find these
names translated in order to |^ve a notion of
the attribute of divinity which AofesaorMuUei
holds they origrinally represented. In some
languages they are perfeeUy untranslatable
(20.) The divinities again oocupr different
positions in different mythologies, the anpremu
god of ono country being a second or third
class deity in another (30) ; and, still more re-
markable, in the system of dualism, which is
not purely Persian, but runs (through all
mythologies, we discover that the gods of
one people were the demons or evu spirite
of another (31.) Proceeding with onr
comparisons links are found uniting theo-
games with history. The gods of certain
mythologies occupy in others the positions
of divinely bom but still human and
mortal monarchs whom the monumento that
preserve their memories declare to have been
deified after death. (32). What is to hinder
the carrying of this process, by which an im-
doubted Egyptian monareh, Mcncheres, was
mads a divinity, back into the past and apply-
ing it to all mythology ? The residuum .which
I am sure would be exceedingly small after
theapplieationof such anEuhemerietio course of
interpretation, would afford little trouble to
tho mends of revelation. (33). Was it ever
known that a people called itself after the
name of its God F Hebrew, Isreelito, Jew,
refer us at once to Heber, Israel and Judah.
set forth in the paper referred to may sufllce. Ash-
Ur or gheth was a Ood ot tho Hhepherd Kings In
Bgypt and af the HIttltes. Ho Is the Athtor or 8eth of
the Arabians i theZisiithms, Sisltor Hetof tho Chal-
deans: the husband ot Astarteaad thepydyk of the
Phcsnlolans: tho Taahterot tho Persians! tooTvash-
tar, Batyavrata or f otu ot the IndUins ; the Asteiius ot
the Greeks I the Saturn ot the Romans: tho Vssadawr
and tjadurn of the Celtsi tho Haitor or tho Basques:
tho Asa Thor and Saelere of the Germans. His name,
as I have tltus proved, neither denotes the divinity as
•reator, tbo bidden or the starry one, but Is the same
as that of an Egyptian monarch, Nesteres or gesos-
tris, whoso momorhUs stirvive to the present day.
(27). I refer to the paper already alluded to for illus-
trations, not of the genealogical character of all myth-
ologies, which Is a well-known fact, but tor numerous
Instances of the identity of these genealogies In diffe-
rent mythologies.
(38). Take the Instance given la noteM: Tmshtar Is
the maker; Astcrius, the starry: Saturn, the conceal-
ed iXisniHrns Aquarius; Sadum the man of the vessel;
Ashlar or Shoth, an ass's colt, according to the In-
terpreters of their names In the Indian, Greek, Uitln,
ehaldean, Celtic, and Bgyp'-lin mythologies.
(2I), Zeus, Poseidon, Castor, Flute, Neptune, Her-
cules are n few of such untranslatable names. That
more mythological names aro not found In this rate-
cory arises from the attempts that were early madoto
Cive meaning to them, which attempts rnsulted in tho
manifold disguises that now pcrplux tho student ot
comparative mythology In his endeavors to reduce
mythological records to unity.
(SO) Even Herodotus was aware of this fact which Is
so apparent now to tho merest tyro In comparatlvo
mythology. Hpcaking of tho anomalous fact of tho
Greeks regarding Herculo«, Bacchus and Pan, oldest
of the Egyptian dciUcs us tho youngest of tho gods.
Herodotus says ; " To mc, therefore. It Is qnlto mani-
fest that the names uf tlic.iegods became known to
the Greeks after those of their other deities, and that
they count their birth f ri>in the thne when they ilrst
acquired u knowlcduo of them?" Cllie IHrthvlact of
Ancient Hellgioiu ana C'ivilizaMon ; Canadian Journal,
Am, 1S7»-
(31). Sheth, the god ot tho Rhepherds and Apophls,
one of their 11. ;nurchs, became tho symbols of evil to
tho race that expelled them. 'Vbe Arabian Seth Is
also represented as at war with the Ueovs of Kabll,
whom Ignorant interpreters have supposed to bo Cain
and his descendants: but these Deevsor Kabil who also
' Is the Egyptian Sob, chief uf tho Ilrst lino ot gods are,
thoUevus of t^lvu opposed by tho Assurs, to which
family Hheth in his Indian connections belongs and
who are regarded as evil spirits. Habus again, the
siimo as Hcb, HIvu ur Kabll Is tho god of the Habelllans
ot Italy, but the chief vt the Peruvhin demons as 8u-
pay.
(:U). Such Is tho Egyptian Mencs with whom many
writers liavo IdontlUcd the Indian Menu, the Uroek
Mlnov, tho L'lyglan Manes, and similarly named dei-
ties and early monarchs In other lands. Buoh its wo
have seen is Hesostrls or Xisuthims, who appears as a
Kod In India. Persia, Ac. Such is Apophls, a well
known Egyptian monarch. Boumout thoiight it
" Btrniigo to Und ono ot the most venerated of Indian
dIvlnltlus.Yama, giving his name to the first sovereign
of tho Ai1o-l"erslan dynasty," but a comparison of
mythology with early history exhibits numberless
Blinilar cases, 'i'boGerman and Scandinavian legends
uuO tliclr so-called myths coinci'^e in Iiko manner,
( 3). Ian, convinced thotan exhaustive study, which,
howovo' may bo tho work of generations, will louvo
no resl) lum, f^o lung as the student deals with thu
deities jf prlmldvo rcliginns, with which alune tho
question under considerutien is conoernod.
^*.
MONtkEAL DAILY WltNfeSd
tOct.
7et there in no nation among tlio onciontt
that did not boor a namo 'which found ita
nonntapart In that nation's mythalogy.
What ia true of tho nation is true of ita geo>
graphical area and bounds; countries and
towna, rivers and seas, mountains and plains —
all wero full of irhat men wore pleased to call
divinity. (34).
What oonnootion can we establish between
tho pure history of tho Bible and the licen-
tious legends, for thoy ore not myths, of hea-
then religions? (36). Ingenious and very
learned men have supposed that Brahma is an
'f ndian remiiisoenco of Abraham, and have aim-
ilarlT nnitod other Soiipture and so-called
mythioal characters. Brahma undoubtedly
was not Abraham ; but, if the Jews had wor-
shipped Abraham and the chief men of his pos-
terity, weaving around them such stories as
tho Talmud relates concerning them, but with-
out the recognition of .tho true Ood which
these oontoin, there then would have been a
Jewish mythology worthy to be compared
wiUi tho Brahmmlnal or the Hellenic, and to
itimd on an equal footing with these mere
legends of antiquity. There is no myth ; it is
nil legend. The solution of the whole ques-
tion is found in tho Scripture statement that
men wordiipped and, served the creature more
than tho Creator wfio is blessed forever. (36).
'Itiis explains the phenomena of Buddhism and
kindred atheistical religions. Men had placed
their fellows upon tho throne of Ood, some of
the vilest and most depraved of humanity
whom circumstances had elevated into power
and notice, and now they learned that the
way was open for themselves, for their gods
were no better than themsdvea, and what man
. had acquired man might attain. Gotama
Buddha, ^lite of the manv mitrvollous stories
told of him, was a man and not a god, and his
religion rebukes the pretensions of Buddhism
in tho very statement, although tho Buddhist
lost more than half of his religious sense in
rising to the apprehension of tho fact.
The prevailing interpretations of mytholo^
fail to account for its phenomena (37) and in
their partial resmlts show themselves adverse
to the religiom '>f the Bible, which claims to
bo the one only 'rue religion. What I have
Huggcsted is atten' ion to tlio old Euhemeristio
system, which has been llio peculiar property
of the Chorch sinct tho fathers bvgan to at-
tempt the explanation of Greelc theology, but
which has been driven off the field by senseless
clamor without an opportunity being afforded
it of working upon the great mass of material,
historical, and so-called mythological, which
recent years have brought to light. (38) I
liavo already given reasons for adopting it
in preference to ether systems, but would in
conclusion add tho following :
If our Bible record bo true man did not be-
gin his second period of history upon the eartli
(H.) Europe nnd Asia, tho Egyptian, ^(^can and
Ionian teas, the Ganges, Nile, Jordan, Islcr, Sangari-
us aud Asopus, omnng rivirs, Kffypt, Assyria, Greece,
Italy amnnW countries are a le^v instances of the
universal fact that llic gods n.id demigods of the
Ancients were ihc eponynis of the geographical
world.
(iS ) According I ) the Euhcmcristic view, all myth-
ology is corrupted history, and the myth becomes
legend. The definitions of myth and legend are
lluis given by the author of tlic " Critical History oi
1' rec Tliought." " A legend Is a group of ideas
round a nucleus of fact. A myth Is an idea translated
by nuntal realism into fact. A legend proceeds
upwards into the past ; a mytli downwards into the
future." . - -
(jfi.) Romans I. JJ.
(37.) Some of their phenomena are:' The unity oi
nil mythologies; their connection with philology;
their conncalons with history; their relation to psy-
chology.
(.^S.) Every thinking aga but the present has had
its'writcrs and profound historical scholars oftliis
school, whose labors arc valnable but necessarily in*
complete and erroneous, owing to the absence of^any
historical data beyond those of the If ibic witll which
to compare their inductions from mythology. Some
without light. As to Adam, so to Noah, God
rorealsd hunaelf, and that revelation must have
descended, in whole or in part, to hiu posterity.
Mana'a apirittial progress from the homo ut
Ararat was, therefore, not an upward but a
downward one. (30.) By what stage did
he reach the symbolism of nature that
Professor Muller finds him constituting his
religion or its basis' If the geologist
deaues to know the manner ia which portions
of the earth's crust wen) wont away and other
portions formed in past ages, he seeks his in-
formation in the analogy of geological ohuDges
BOW in progress. We may do the same. _ The
CiiriBtian religion camo into tho world with a
better revelation of the ono li>ing and true
God who taught Adam and Nuah, and this
rovelatiim passed on to later generations.
But after a while almost the whole of Chris-
tendom corrupted its religion. It had wealth
of imagination, a keen eye for the beauties of
nature, but it did not use natural powers as
svmbols of God's attribute8.(40) Language
changed, but its change did not introduce new
deities into Christian worship.(4I) Men and
women became tho objects of prayers and
praise, tho minor divinities of Christian tem-
ples, the recipients through their priesthood
of costly offenngs, the rivals of God, and in
many coses the sole occupants of the heart of
the worshipper. The Virgin, opostles, saints
and martyrs, with many an infamous charac-
ter like George of Cappadocia, took and hold
the places once occupied by Astarto and the
Egyptian twelve, with all the numboriosB gods
of tho old world's Pantheon. And as Egyp-
tians and Romans could deify their monorchs
even during their life-time, so giant Pope, a
living human God, is raised by his fellows a
fit succesRur to giant Pagan to sit upon tho
thiono of infallibility.
There is truth in Romanism. It has not
altogether given up God and His Son, as tho
old religions seem to have done. There mav
have been some truth in them, too, amid all
their giant errors, aud hero and there some
worshipper may have looked beyond the great
company of idol deities that lined tho spiritual
horizon of his fellows to seek and to find
tho one Living and True. (42) But Frofessar
Muller mast not make one or two exceptions
the rule, uor must wo bo misled by tho bbanty
of his lan^ago and the charity ef his thought
allow him to project Iiia Christian consciousnetis
into tho dark places of post ages and of
present heathendom, that lie may call us to
admire what never was found there by those
who sat in their gloomy fhadows. (43) The
Sim mny bathe the barrel rock with gold imd
pour a warm, crimson flood over tho dark
id pr(
school, whose labors arc valnable but necessarily
complete and erroneous, owing tc
historical data beyond those of the If ibic witli '
to compare their inductions f
writers who have treated of the Egyptian'and Baby-
lonian monuments have been at pains to connect the
history recorded upon them with mytholo^rical and
(39.) This fact has been too often lost sight of In
dealing witli the religions of the world. We are not
called upon to imazine a religious development from
n state of absolute ignorance, and the total absence of
primitive culture but to infer the stjps of npostacy in
the past frcm a stuie of similar reliKious degeneiscy
in the present
(40) Few things arc more nnreaionable tl'an V. s
theory of modern students of mythology which im-
agines an intensely realistic age of human history to
be the time when mankind developed a poetic facullv
with powers ot invention that have iievci been equal-
led, but thQ results of which have formed the ba . is and
the model of all siibscfjnent works of the Imagination,
History nnd the Epic, which is versified legend, nre
allowed to be the earliest forms of literary composi-
tion, but according to the present system of into pre.
tation in mythology, this ia not the case. No people
within the historic period have attempted tlie task
which rudo barbarians are represented ns having
achieved, the weaving out oftlic brain of active men a
complex solar allegory.
(41). Mas Muller's notion tliat the Semitic peoples
created deities out of mere abstract terms Is utterly at
variance with all the laws of psychological science.
The human mind, and esiKcially tho vulgar mind,
cannot rest in the abstract long enough to develop
such a system of divinity.
(4J.) If they did so, it must have been in spite of,
and not by tlie aid of, their religion.
(43.) The literal interpreter oi the symbolical books
of the ancient religions ilocs not discover what writers
like I'rofessor Mull'r ticid in Uicm. Compars the
trauslationj given by Mulrin his S.inscrit Texts with
those whidi adorn I'roftssnr Muller's lectures, and
the projection of a Christian consciousness on tlio
fiartoftlie latter at onto appears. That ills possible
or translators to diverge most widely is apparent in
Ihe conclusion of J'rcilessor Muller's Essay on tho
turbid waters at its base, but when Ua light
departs the rock is cold and grey, the waten
drearand dismal aa they were before. Take a
simple heathen or a Learned pagan pUlo-
sopber, any man without a Christian onnii.
ciousness,and set before him aVedio hymn,
a Zoroastrion prayer or tho most beautiful
narrative in tho Greek mythology, ho will
find nothing Christian in any of their,
and littlo, probably, that is worthy oven the
nime of natural religion beyond the evidence
of a religious and a moral sense. When will
men learn that when He who at first com-
manded the light to shine out of darknoiu
shines into our hearta it is to give tho light ot
the knowledge of His glory in the face of
Jesus Christ Ui), whether Christ be ministered
by Moses or Isaiah, By Matthew or' Paul. As
thero is "none other name under heaven given
among men whereby wo mtutbe saved" (4S);
so there is no other word than that which
Ho aofaiowledged and which acknowledges
Him. These false roligions were never
in any sense His, for "God is light, and
in Him is no darkness at all" (40) ; His " light
shineth in darkness and the darlmoss compre-
hended it not" (47), held it neither in eui nor
in pout. The religions sense, the receptivity
is &ere, but how diilemit the motions of that
sense, how diamotrioallr opposed to the object
of the Christian's faiUi and worship is that
which is received ! In religion it is not the
mere outgoings of tho faculty in their strongtii
or weakness that wo must seek, but tho dirct-
tion above all in which these outgoings aro
found.(48) There is, and there has been from
the beginning, but ono war for the all wlio
like sheep have gone astray, in which tho faith-
ful Word calls them bock to tho Father's
house.
Major-Ooneral BiTimows then read a paptr
EFFORTS TO MEET SCEPTICISM AND
INFIDELri'r.
It has been found necessary in the present
day in order effectually to oppose error, to or-
ganize efforts, and by the comliined. action of
Cliristian men of various denominations tu
proceed in the best maimer possible under
God's blessing to meet tho tactics of eur adver-
saries. This has been dono with regard to our
great enemy. Popery, in the United Kingdom,
by the Irish Cimrch Missions, and tho Irish
Society for reading the Scriptures to tho com-
mon people and by tho Protostant Allianco and
the Protestant Ednoa io lal Institute. Thtix
an effectual opposition lias been mado and is
now malting to the errors of Roman Catholics.
Tho strengSi of Popery lies in its nnitod o< -
tion, and Shwtestants have of late years taken
a leaf out of their book, and managed to beat
them at their own weapons. A real extension
ot tho truth of God has taken place araoug
Roman Catholics, above all by bnnging about
many thorough conversions among owe deluded
fellow countrymen. Tho same is a subject of
thankfulness ns regaids tho work omong
French-Canadians, carried on in this country.
About six years ago a similar movement wii«
initiated to resist nnd oppose tho growing infi-
delity of tho day, so that it may bo said thut
tho twin errors of Popery and Infidelity,
of which it can hardly be dooided *liiili
is tho worse, ore now met by an organized and
effectual opposition, not producing all tlio re-
sults wo could wish, but thoy are efforts in tl
right diitjetion, and wo must hope that tiiu
great Head of tho Cliuroh will still further
bless them, nnd cause many poor, souls now
groping in darkness, to bo led into the truo
light. It ia said as regards the last and pro-
sent century, tho infidelity of Hume andothori
extended itself to Germany and thence to
Itiblical facts, but either, like Mr. Osborne In his
Monumental Egypt, have sought completeness of
linowledge too soon, or like others have, from fear of .
tlie dominant theory, expressed their views with loo 1 Progress of Zend Scholarship, in the first volume ot
mudi hesitation and timidity. ' Chips from a German Workshop,
(44.) II. Cor., lv.,4.
(4S.) Acts ir., IS-
(46.) I. John, 1., S.
(47.) Johnl.,S.
(48.) Carlyism, which holds sway in many '''^»
plttcci of Uttrature nnd science, tends to c"". f""*. P
man, independently ot its moral character. A legiti-
matJ resultofthis tendency would •« devil woslup.
TnnMl
loheMf
tenti
thatvl
leaAtoJ
darivo
beinti
«Uoh|
ne
vU.i
tlonei
togtn
tnTiei
In I
in
To
tOct.
r "87, ho wijj
f" . wjien will
K«tfl«tcor
[*' Paul. ^,
^thatwW/;
■•otaowlodg,,
F™* ooinpro.
f^r in ettf not
|o reooptivitv
Itotteobjeot
f»«Pis that
VtU not th^,
jnt the dircc.
PSWiijg-g ar,.
K been from
t>ntho fait/,.
'o f'ather,,
«874.]
EVAKGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
71
Bttda
pajxr
MM AND
*« Presont
"»>•, to or-
'. oction of
j^tions tu
"w under
•nradvcr-
WI to our
•^fifdoni,
tho Irish
too com-
wico ond
;• Thiu
'0 ond i.H
•tholica.
litod lU:
^ taken
to beat
tension
amoug
r about
eluded
jcct of
inon^
into-.
' WlIN
rioii.
I that
elitv,
'liiciji
land
I ro.
do
tliu
Ihor
low
ruL'
irc-
on
tu
Tnaet, and the awful frnita bonwibaM we all
■o beaVilj deplete. Thie may be to aome ex-
tant tme^ raa it aeena. tbeiefore, leaaonable
tba( we abonM now make atienuona effotta to
lead to tbe truth tboae who perhapa oriolnaUT
dertrod the poliion fcom onr oonnitj. It wlu
beinteretting briefly to deaotibo the manner in
whioh theErangelloal Alliance oaae to be con-
nected with tbe latter of theae twomoremeuta,
via.,aa[ainitinfldeUtT; and it may be well to
renunamyheareraof that whioh waa men-
tioned br Dr. Bnma in hia able peper deacrib-
ing the Aiatorr of the Alliance, Til., that from
itaflnt formation it waa pTopoaed that meet-
ing the enemy, Popery and Infidelity, ahonld
as far aa poauble Uim part of the objecta held
in riew br the Allianoe.
In 1868 Ur. Cowpar, a mnfleman in Lon-
don, well known aa haTing much literary
knowledge and aUllcd in the oontrovensy with
infidda, came to Ber. Dr. Sohmetton, then
Foreign Secretary of the Allianoe, but now
gone to hia reat. Mid recommended the Alliance
to take up the work of Infidelity, whioh he and
ethera of hia co-workcra had been going on
with ior aoreral yeara. He conaiderea the
Alliance, from ita constitution, aa combining
with Christiana of other ohurohea, to be veiy
At to undertake the work, and he felt that hu
health and time of life might soon prevent hia
taking the active part he had i Hherto done —
devoUng, aa had Men hia habit, hia Sundays
and spare time from bnaineaa to spealdngto
Freethinkers in the open air, halls, &o. Dr.
Schmettan consulted with myself and others,
and the result waa that the Allianco acceded,
so that I was permitted to work with a com-
mittee, consisting of Dr. OUidstone, Bev. Mr.
Gritton, Ur. Oowper, and those who hod been
nngaged in the work previously. This led to
the calling of a large and very inflnentlal
public meeting in London in 1870, over whioh
tho Bishop of London presided, and it waa
then resolved to form a Christian Evidence
Society, standing on its own basis, but com-
posed, like tho Alliance, of representatives
of various churches, and having for its ob-
i'oct a direct resistance to the progresa of
nfldolity, and to expound and defend the
evidences of Christianity. The Society ha«
the Archbishop of Canterbury for ita !nesi-
dent, the Earl U Harrowby for ita Chairman
of Council, and such men a3the Archbishop of
York, the Marquis of Salisbmr, the Eau of
Sbaftesbnrr, Sir Charles Reeof, Mr. Samuel
Morloy, M. P., the Rev. Dr. Allon, Bev. Dr.
Angua, tho Bidiopof Gloucester and Bristol,
J)r. Barry, Bev. William Arthur, Bev. Prof.
Leather, Bev. Dr. Donald Eraser, Bev. Dr. Os-
wald Dykes, Bev. Canon Miller, of Greenwich,
W. W. E. Shipton, Secretary of the T. M.
O. A. of London, Lord Lawrence, and the
Bishop of Peterborough, as members of its
Council and Committee. Many other wr^l-
known men aro associated with the abo > \
The folIotHng may be said to be the vie' *
talcen of tho present position of inflddit:^,
not merely in the mother country, but \a
others also, and the objects which the Cluis-
tian Evidence Society set before them :—
fTATnmiT Off IBB OBjion.
Under a deep and anxious oonviotioa that
tho wide-spread influence of scepticism ond
tho oggrresaivo efforts of infidelity call for
promjpt and combined action on the part of
tlio Christian Church, a few Christian men as-
so-^iated themselves together, some time since,
fo'. counsel and action. Encouraged by tho
si£cesa which accompanied their effort*, and
finding that tho work was increasing upon
them, they invited the adhesion of otner
friends and counsellors ; and now, as " llie
Christian Evidence Sooietv," they seek to en-
list the sympathies and holp of oU who reco{Dr>
ni79 the Biuo as tho Book of God, and Bible
Kevclatiunas God's greatest gift to man.
Tliat, within the lott few years, a spirit of
scepticism has spread very rapidly and wide-
ly among the higher and middle classes, in-
cluding many men foremont in intellectual
power and culture, is so notoiious as to bo
matter of general remark among tliuse who
watch with a Christian eye the eorrents '>/
publio thought and feeling.
Nor ia it leaa matter of notoriety uki re-
mark that the aome [spirit largely tai'.ca onr
periodical literature.
Althongh we have not gone V^k to the
point of which Bishop Butler «nte»— " It is
come, I know not now, to be taken fur
granted by many persona that Christianity is
not so much aa a anbjeot for enquiry, but
that it ia now at length discovered to be fic-
titious,"— it is a faot alike mournful and
alarming that, in ita current phase, aoepti-
dam ia pre-eminently of an uiuettling cha-
racter, and ia undennining the paramount
authority of Bevelation. One of ita most
obtrusive oharaoteciatieB— repugnance to the
anpematoral element in the Sible— strikes
at the root of Christian faith. This charac-
teristio ia not new. But it profeases io claim
new aupport in the raineiplea and deductions
of the latest inveangationa. both of modem
aeience and of modem criticism,
Aa regsrda the working elaises, the So-
ciety have evidence that, both ia the Metro-
polis and in many of the large towns in the
provineea, bold and aggieasive efforts to pro-
pagate ii^dity are persistently and pubuoly
made. The missionaries of infidelity— in
some cases men of considerable notoriety-
command large and attentive audiences.
Sceptical and Infldel toacts are circulated ; and
one newspaper, n least, is the recognized
orMn of tne party.
The objections urged and the attacks made
are not altogether free from the coarseness
and blasphemies by whioh in former times
they were eharaotnized. But, for the most
part, the doubts now raised, and the argu-
menta used ate of a mote intellectual kind ;
and, being divested of their grossness, are
better calculated to secure attention, and to
cnsettle the minds of those from whom, either
through the preas or from the platform of the
lecture hall, ihey gtia a hearing. The two
oases— the case of the upper and middle
cinwsnti and that of the artuan class— differ
widely, and must be met by different action.
No doabt, in both oases, the Church of Christ
mustrdy mainly, nnd^ the Divine blessing,
upon the setting forth of the podtive troths
of Bevdation ; and, specially, upon the earnest
and loving proclamation of the " Gospel of
the Grace of God," and upon affectionate ap-
peal to the hearts and consciences of men.
But, while it is to be feared that, but too often
church-goers and sermoii-hearera are not free
fiom sceptical doubts and difficulties, by far
the larger number of those whom wo
desire to reach are men who never
aliow themselves to be brought into direct
contact with the Gospel of God. They ore
found in the lecture nails of infidelity, but
never in onr churches or chapels. Tho higher
dassca, indeed, are not found among the au-
diences of infidel lecturers, but they aro
reached not less sucoessf ully through the press ;
and wecanhardlyovorratothouiischievonB influ-
ence of doubts insinuated or boldly stated, some-
times with 11 vdy flippancy, at otner times with
an assumption of intellectual superiority and
with all the attractiveness of litoraty grace.
Such a condition of society cannot oe ade-
quately met by tho pulpit, both because the
persons affected sddom hear sermons, and be-
cause, as a greneral rule, it b not desirable tliat
the arg^nments of infidelity and their refuta-
tion should form common and prominent 0"'.-
jects of address to Christian congregations. In
dealing with tho case of the upper and middle
classes, tho Christian Evidence Society does
little more than offer suggestions. It has berai
strongly represented to them— and they attach
great weight to the suggestion— that, now, for
many years, in the desire tc bring into due im-
portance the more spiritual evidences of our
most holy faith, we have fallen into the oppo-
sita extreme of unduly neglecting the study of
tho historical evidences. Practically, such
works as those of Foley and Lardner, such ar-
guments OS those of Douglas, West, Lcdio,
and Loid Lyttleton (in his well-known
essay on tho '* Conversion of St. Paul"),
hare been disparaged. While not im-
mindful of other oanaea which are at
in aa »g« of neat freedom of enquiry, when
there ia • muked detetmiaatioa to ehallange,
not la matters of religions bdief only, but
almoat nnivenMlly,wharfomiargenaationare-
cdved with nnenqniiing aequieaeenoe, the 80-
dety bdieve that thia neglect of the atudy of
historleal evidence haa not been without ita
evil ecaaequencea. Th^ would, therefore,
with much eamestneaa, submit io all who
have In thdrhandathe education of the young,
whether in dementary or pnbUo aehoola, or u
our universities, the deainuileneaa of introduc-
ing into thdr several co ur aea of study text-
books on Christian » ' Uame^mA of deUveiing
lectures upon the subject. They hroe, more-
over, that ChilstiAa pastors may see their way
to the establishment of CkrUtitM Etidmwt
Cla$tei. And, ia eases ia which the pastor
may be unable to undenake the duty m con-
ducting such a daaa, the Society offers the ne-
cessary assistance, both by the provision of
teaohets , by eraminationii, and by the offer of
prizes to the atndents. Our ynung men and
women would then be prepued to meet the
demands made by the teaehinga of Bevdation
upon their hmmble and reverent faith, with a
Clear conviction that the credentials of thatBe-
vdati m are estabUshedonfull pioof, an<i that
Bevelation is theiefore of supreme authority.
To quote again'the words of Bidiqp Butler,they
would fina that it ia " not taken for granted,
but proved, that any reasonable man, who will
thoroughly consider the matter, may be as
much assured aa of his own existence, that
itis not, however, so clear a case that there is
nothing in it." Ip dealing with the working
classes, the Society aro f uUy alive to the dan-
ger of giving undue notoriety and prominence,
by antagonum, to infldel efforts, wbioh, if left
unnoticed, might speedily collapy;. It will
therefore bo necessary to take oomisd ia etch
particular case with local ftiends. Moreover-
the specialty of each case must be considered
in determimng tho mode of action. In this
the Sodety reserve to themsdves full freedom,
and ho^ to cxerdse a wise discretion. Income
cases, probably, publio disousraon may be de-
sirable; but more fteqnently lectures w<^I ue
delivered in reply to those of the advocates of
infiddity. The Society are thankful to be able
toljstate that men are even now to be found
well fitted for both these modes of defence
But they arc anxious to encourage the forma-
tion of Classes for the study of Uiristiaa Evi-
dence, from whioh many well-equipped cham-
pions may come forth to do good service to
tho cause of Divine troth. The work of a
Christian apologist demands rpecial gifts and
training.
Anower department of ourwork will be to
*' take stock" of our literary resources, in re-
spect of Christian i^Iogetics and evidences —
to supplement them when they may appear de-
fective or ill-adapted to the spedal phases of
tho day, and, in any way which may present
itself , to avail ourselves of the press, particu-
larly of onr periodical literatu' , for the coun-
teraction of error and tho direct or indirect as-
sertion of Christian troth. The Society think
it right to gnard themselves against uie sus-
picion that they aro banded ^^thor for a cru-
sade against frco thought and against full en-
quiry into religious troth, conducted reverent-
ly and with a becoming sense of the im;x>rtant
interests at stake. They ore, on the contraiy,
wdl assured that God's truttk can have noth-
ing to fear from the freest and fullest in-
vestigation, if only fairly pursued ; and they
emphatically repudiate the appiehonsion that
tho Word -<! God, rightly mterpreted, can
ever bo at variance with the accurate deduc-
tions of trao science. With the difficulties
and doubts which arise in thoughtful minds,
and which are, perhaps, inseparable, in the
CISC of many, from earnest HMigious enquiry,
the Society feel that it becomes those who
are established in tho faith to deal tenderly.
They ore no advocates of unintelligent and
traditionary orthodoxy as a security against
tho onsets of infidelity; on the contrary, they
hold that difficulties must be met by fair argu-
ment, and doubts removed by candid explana-
tions. Their simple desire is to contribute
7a
MONTREAL DAILV WITNESS
[Oct
Mmethtng, however littlr, to ttcm the tide of
•oeptidm which hoa flowed in upon im, and
which, if peraitted to run itt couno iiiicheok>
cd, will end hj iweeping away fonndationa
npon which the faith of manjr nata. They
deaiM, too, to neet the bolder and more ag*
KTCaaiTo propagation of infidelity, and, by con-
fronting itaohampionaandretntlngtheirarga-
nonta, to reaone camoet and enqniring minda
from being mlalcd ' by obk'Otiona, preaented
often under now phaaoa and npcoioaalr claim-
ing now force from the diicoveriea of modern
acience and tho applianoea of modem criticism
—but objeotiona oaaentially old, capable
of refutation ond oft refntod— which, never-
theleas, if unchallenged, in their nrw forma,
may be thought unanswerable because un-
answered. Tho efforts made against in-
fidelity and to instruct in the Evidences
are comvrised under two great heads, viz.,
public lecturca and addresses in which
discussion is often encouraged, and classes for
tho atudy of the ovidencea. It must to borne
in mind that theae offorta are to l>e auited to
persons of high intellectual education, as well
as those who have adopted very crude, ignor-
iant notions, but who are in no less a danger-
ous position than the just, rejecting the
Uiblo and Bevelation, and getting deeper and
deeper every day into the slough of unbelief,
so that if left to themselves, whether they are
wise or ignorant aa to tho bearing of this world ,
they soon find it is most difficult to got back
to firm ground on which they wore perhaps
earlyploced by parental and Sunday uistruo-
tion, although it is too often the case that their
ignorance and perversion has arisen frrm the
neglect of those who should have early taught
thorn tho truth, but who have left them Uko
an uncared-for garden, to bo over-grown with
woods. The lectures to the upper classes
have been chiefly given at St. George's Hall,
Lmgham Place, and the first course in .871
created n very deep interest. Kumbcrs at-
tended to hear the Archbishop of York
lecture on Design in Nature, tho Uoan of Can-
tcrbuiy on Giiienoe and Revelation, the Bev.
J)r. Biggon I'anthoism, and Dr. Stoughton on
MIraoloa, besides other lectures from eminent
men. It was novel to see such champions step
f jrth in the arena of a public hall and boldly
defend Christianity. Faley and Butler have
dono so by their able writings, and
a host of others have dono the same;
but it was felt that tho bold progress
of freethinkers demanded more prominent and
I>opular efforts. These lectures w«re bound into
u volume called "Modem Sceptics," which
has already passed through eight editions. A
great many havo been sent to .India and the
continent of Europe, and tc otii'er ports of the
world. Tho next course in tho saiLO place was
bound into a volume termed "Faith and Froo-
thonght," and is also in good circulation. Tho
Icctiures to tho working classes have been
chiefly held in tho Hdll of Science in tho city,
where Mr. Bradlaugh speaks continually, and
whero tho infidels of London regularly meet
to hear his dangerous and pernicious views.
Tills has been felt to be, as it were, bearding
the lion in his den, but the effort has met witS
success. Tho people hear the matters whisk
interest them fairly and freely discussed, and
they are allowed at tho close of tho lecture to
state their objections, to which answers are
then given. Jlany addresses are eontinnally
given in halls and the open air by Mr. Cowper
und his old associates in tho missionary work,
and by many others well competent to do so,
whom the Society has prevailed upon to come
forward. It is a subject of thankfulness that
much good has been done. The working-men
understand and appreciate the effort, and I^.
Cowper, who has their confidence, has received
many a testimony that they are influeoced
bythe troth, and that the explanation of the
evidences and the exposure of fiimsy errors
many hold has led to tlio bleased light of the
Gospel opening on their souls, for the addresses
are by bo means confined to argument and the
bringing forward of Christian Evidences ; the
Gospel is also taught. Many classes of minds
need to have their doubts and difficulties as
to tho Bible and Bovdation first cleared
away, and • reasonable answer given to
their objections, which are often stated by
them in an honest manner, and the oim of
the Society is to treat with tenderness and
judgment those who have been led awny into
the by-patha of unbelief. A leader of tho
infldeu waa not long ago brought liamo not
only to conviction of the troth ozteroaTlv, but
in bia heart oUo. I read a letter in which he
expreaaed this, and in whith ho begged for
prayer to be offered, that he might be enabled
by divine help to grasp the simple troths of
God's Wcrl. Ho lately was taken away, and
I was infomcd t^at he died in the enjoyment
of troe peace in tho Lord Jesus. Abroad also
a eaptam in tha Italian army waa impreased
and made anxioua as to his soul's salvation,
but he had difficulties mentally. These were
happily removed by the plating in his hands
of that excellent work, the late Bishop Moll-
vaine's "Evidences of Christianity.^' This
removed and cleared up, by God's blessing, the
darkness and doubts which his mind was suf-
fering from, and the convictions of the troth
now came witii double force, and he waa en-
abled to rest on Jesna in true faith and with a
calm, satisfied mind, and he then went forth
to declare to othera what a " loving Savioar
ho had found." To go back somo years— a
single instance of tho benefit arising from tho
study of the Christian evidences was to bo
found in tho celebrated Lord Lyttleton, who
was a Bseptioand unbeliever; but the Chris-
tian evidences were brought to his notice and
ho was divinely led out of darkness to light,
and ho then applied himself to write that
highly useful work on St. Paul with which
his name is ao much associated. Intel-
ligent instroction of tho yaung in tho evi-
dences is greatly needed in tho present day,
not by troubling them with controversy, but by
showuig tnem the firm ground on which
thiir rdigion stands, and that thcro is ovcr-
vaelmiug historical evidence for tho trut\ of
all that they aro early taught to hold most
dear. I ^member myself tho good derived
as a young person from learning a few of tho
simplo ovidcaccs for tho truth of tlio Bible
and Bevelation, compiled from OUnthus
Greg^ory'a " Evidences of Christianity." This
early grounding has of tpn famished, me with
a comfortable conviction of tho stability of
our Christian fabric as to tho Evidences in
support of the Divine authority and inspira-
tion of God's holy Word ; and such would bo
the case, I consider, in many instances where
from want of this early instruction the young
have been led. away by specious arguments,
tiie hollowness of which might havo been
easily exposed by wise teaching in tho days of
youth,' when tho mind is plastic and ready to
receive good impressions, if accompanied
with sound Gospel instruction as to those
internal troths which are to bo experi-
enced only by tho heart, and to be im-
pressed therein by the Uoly Spirit. To
meet this want l. early instroction in the
evidences is therefore ono of tho great efforts
of the Christian Evidence Society, and for
this purpose two modes of teaching ore em-
ployed—one more elementary, and carried
on mors by oral instructiou by tho minister
or other person who conducts the class.
Only ono book is tued as a text book, and
such easy and excellent works as Whately,
or Batcman's, " How do I know tho Biblo to
bo true f" aro used. In tho other or more
advanced mode, two books must bo taken
up, selected by the pupils out of a consider-
able number of standard works suitable for
the purpose, and which are classed under va-
rious heads, so that the tastes and time of
studyof pupils may bo consulted. In cither
course, an examination is held by tho Society
after about thrco months' study, and prizes
are given occording ta tho merits of tho papers
written. These classes ore open to females as
wellssmen, and some of tho highest prizes
have been carried away by the former. Indi-
viduals whom it may not suit to go into a class
may also take up either of tho coui-scs under
similav conditions to tho classes. An able con-
ductor of thcso studies has lately been ap-
pointed by the Qb|diii«n Evidence Society.
Besides tho two great ubjectaiii view— lectures
and classes— the Society also contemplates tho
writing nnd publishing of answers to pubHoo-
iions that appear from time to time, and that
work whith has of late made much impression
in a wrong direction, the supernatural el"ment
inreligion, isUkclyto call forth a champion
for the troth at the requeat and under the nun-
pioea of the Society. It is said that few booloi
have appeared of late likely to do more harm
than that to which reference haa now been
made. Lastly, the Soiioty has established n
monthly periodical called, the CArittian I'vi-
denet Journal, and published by Messrs Ilod-
der & Stoughton, Fatemoster Bow, London.
Its prieo is ii., and it has already a very good
eireulatlon. Tho Society puts into tho hands
of infldclssuch publications asthese, which con -
tain much positn e Christian imth as well asdo-
fencoof tho evidences. During the lectures t
the Hull of Science they were published from
wuek to week and sold at the rate of ^Id. each
in tho Hall itself to tho sceptical audience,
who received a great many of them. Tho
form of infidelity which this lower class holds
is usually that which is called " sc-
cnlaNsm, " and resembles much tho
positivism of whith we have heard to day.
Tho secularists have of course no distinct pro-
grommo, but they affect only to accept tho
state of things which is before them in tho
world which they can see, handle and prove.
'Ilicre aro shades of difference, but it is under-
stood that they ore too crafty- in the present
day boldly to deny the existence of a God, but
they will'notbelievoin thoGodof tho Chris-
tian, whoso justice and mercy they miserably
impugn, and whoso Word thoy tramplu ^undtr
feet. "The scepticism of tho upper classes is a
good deal that of tho fashionable materialism
of which we have heard so eloquently this
week. Mind is to be material as well as tho
body, and both to consist of atoms brought to-
gether they know not how. Tho ignorance
and deficiency of argument opparcnt in piulo-
sophcrs gifted as they nre witn high powers
which thoy so sadly prostitute, has been also
most ably exposed by tho learned Christian
men wo iiavo had tho privilege of hearing
to-day. Surely as regards Materialism,
Secularism, Pantheism, which would
makn a god of everything in nature, and
other forms of infidelity, it maytruly bo pro-
nounced, "Tho fool hath said in his heart,
tierois no God." As to the prevalence of
infidelity in this country there may lie somo
difference of opinion, but it must bo borno in
mind that scopticii'm is not always patent and
known until it is searched for and found out.
I know that in Australiamessagcsand appeals
have come for help, and that ono of its excel-
lent bishops is a warm supporter of tho
Cliristian Evidence Society. It will probably
be found everywhere and in all countries
that where there is intelligence and good
education without personal religion, a man
often has doubts according to tho complexion
of his mind ; he may not express them and
may be partially ashamed of them, but thcro
they are, and they need, like tho extraction
of a thorn, to bo carefully, tcnderi.y,
but firmly dealt with, and a hope is felt
in England that possibly our gathering
hero and the explanation of tho work at homo
may lead to the formation of a Christian Evi-
dence Society iu Canada.
Bev. Principal MaoVicab, LL. D , read tho
following paper on
INSPIBATIOy.
Wo hear so much in our day of danger
and defection, of scepticism, of tho roTiKioii
or dcstroction of old creeds and confcs-sionH
and even of the Biblo itself, passing awny (is
superannunatcd and effete, that it doos not
seem out of place in a gathering «f this sorb
to ask tho questions,
Aro wo to continue to believe tlint nil
Scripture ia given by inspiration of God Y
Con wo fully assure ourselves that God at sun-
dry times and in diverse manners spake iu
time past unto the fathers by the propheta
fOct
j,«*opubHoa.
' "owharm
,■^1 Jjondon
[•J'^ygood
IwWohcon .
Mwellasdo.
dBieotureg ♦
Iftf '«"»
TP^llo. caeJi
I "ndience.
KjM* hold,"
1.1. «>-
7™ tu day.
wtinct pro.
°««pt tho
and prove.
I'M under-
'° PWsont
ri "wl, but
Po Chri,.
^isoraWv
plf^nndtr
"WSC8 is a
r>terialisni
t"% this
" M tho
r'nglit to.
Smoranco
I "» piiilo.
'• powers
«'n olso
-^'stian
Jionring-
sialism,
Would
fo, and
bo pre.
I Ijoart,
nco of
' sonio
mo in
It and
1 out.
'peals
'«cl.
' tho
labljr
trios
rood
man
tion
uid
oro
ion
l.V.
olt
'«•
90
i.
\iu\
t^VANOKf.rCAt, At,f,iANCr; RXtftA.
?i
mkI hath in thoM last duys upolccn unto lu by
HI* Son r '
UHve we istUfootorjr evidonoo to warrant
nfi in aiBrming that Qod made ohoico of cer-
tiiiii prnonn to wl im ho rommunioatad a
nrclatlon uf His will, and that Ho by the
Hpaoiul operation of HIh Spirit rendered them
infallible in reoord!ni( this revelation, and in
■olooting from various houiroh tho matcriola
which we flrd inoorp'jrutod in the booki of
tho Bible t
Are we to accept this entire volume ai of
divino authority f
These are quostiona which are proued with
peculiar force upon the CliriHtian mind at tlio
present day ; and what can bo said upon them
in a paper of this 8ort muHt \>e incomploto
and in briefest outline. It upp^^un to mo
that there i^ a very oxtMisivo introductory
work to be dono beforo wo ran approach tho
question of inspiration — u work imponed upon
us by the sceptical spirit and form i>f modem
thought hud iavostigatioo.
le cannot bo concealed
that there aro speculutioim
and theories claiming to bo
founded in sound philoso-
phy and science, somo of
them very ancient but now
reprodnoed as discovcriex,
and others projected for ^j-
the first time, whicli we < •
must oncoimter and ret *
aside beforo wo can gwin .._ ^ :\ ,
a fair hearing, or reach ii ^, , ,'',..
proper starting-point f.ir "' , .
our doctrine. Glance for ii
moment ot itomo of these. > ,
Athtitm, in it* many
modem forms, admits r'f no , ,
such doctrine. UnloHs wo ;
can drive men from its
secret lurlting placo.s tliry
cannot take in tlio iilca of
a Uod-givcn l)'H>k (oi tho
very obvicis reason that in
their apprehension there iii
no Ood to dclivi r such ii
volume to man. ■
J'ttnlheUm, wliioh in iti
various forms holds proba-
bly a wider sway than any
other antitheiRti<! Kystem)
is equally hostile to inspi mi
tion. If we oonae<lo Spin '
osa's ce!itr°.l propositiuii
that Being is ono and in-
divisible, " >iib»laiUia iiim
tt uniea," that Uod nml
His works aro so noni-
minglod as to be indJKtin-
guiithable from each other,
theu ve plead in vuin for
such personal attributes
ond acta on His part lis aru
requisite in communicat-
ing a revelation to man-
kind. \,
Materialism sets aside in-
spiration. Tho Qod of tho
Materialist, like that of tli«
Pantheist, is devoid of por-
Honality, strangely dilTiiHcd
timiiighout all nature as an iiuintellifrciit force,
a mcro 8.iusality, or a blind and iib.^sluto law.
Indeed, some recent disciples of this school
seem willing tu dispense with even this vaguo
iind shadowy Ood ; thoy require only matter —
of the origin of wkiili tlioy either neglect or
refuse to give us any account — in order to
evolve from it" every form and quality of life."
TU'« is Professor Tyndall's hint public oonfcs-
sion. For the Creation and goveniment
of tto universe ho require.) lu Gkid but mat-
ter. But there is nitthing ucw in this except
the poculior vaguoaoss of the terms in which
the Trofessor's Qod i.^ defined. Others long
hijfo uttered tho samn scntimcntj. SchcU-
iiig and Girly lo speak of Qod na force, and as
tho eternal movbment ot the imiverso, in very
much the saino sense a'', Tyudill talks of " tho
promise and potency of matter."' In fact, the
wholo Oriental world anWcipated ull of them
by many longccnturies iu advancing this creed,
aud regarded Qod as snmeliow Hliimbering and
ooncoalcd in matter as " the uneouHviuus
ground of being."
But what oro wo to do with all these and
kindreil theories t Are wo to allow them to
pass unchallenged ? It is frequently said that
oar work is to preach tho Qospol ; and this is
tnie, but not tho wholo truth. Wo ore " set for
the defonca" as well as tho propagation of tho
Oospal. Wo aro to hold fast as well as to hold
forth tho Word of Life. Wo must by all
means be in earnest in saving souls, but equally
in earnest in striking down the enemies that
deeeivo and destroy them. Or in otlier
words, we must understand clearly what
work wo can and should do in rook-
ing to pave men. I have no idea that it
is the duty of tho man whu is loyal to
Qod and tho Bible to stand by meekly oifering
no rosistenco to those who would rob us of tho
truth ; on tho contrary I believe it to bo a very
essential part of 'Oospcl work in tho present
day to expose tho folly and wickedness of
TIIU EAllL OF CAV.V.V.
Athoisni, Pantlieism, Materialism and tho re.st ;
and Theologian) must go asido from tho old
beaten path ta moot and overthrow the enemy in
tho I)y- ways which ho makes for himself. I do
not say that thoy aro to preach science and
philosophy ; no, these would bo wretched
substitutes— husks to offer the souls of men,
instead of the living Word — but they re-
quire to writo and to publish philosophy
and science. Thoy require by a patient and
comprehensive study,, not of n:ediieval
scholasticism, but of the facts and laws
of natural science, and of the relations between
matter and spirit, to expose tho hasty dogma-
tiim of Materialists. They must meet other or-
rorists, too, upon thsir own grounds, and fight
over again tho old battlosof Theism and raise the
advocates and abettors of all such follies out of
tho barbaric darkness into which they liava do-
soendod, to tho apprehension of tho grand fun-
damental and yet elementary truth wliich wo
teach our little children in tho Sunday-school,
" tkui Ood u a Sjtj'it — uutu tutM, not u Umr.
but a spirit, n pomou, and a* such posMsnd of
freedom and other personid nttributes; and
'.hat ho is " iifluito, otcrnul, and iiuchangoabl*
i;i his being, wisdom, power, holincMi, ju»tico.
guadnossanil truth.'
It appears to mo that by sound philosupl.y
and science wo can bring men tho length of
being I'ticiiit. There is lui Evangelical Ibition-
alism, a legitimato iiud inont vuliiablo use uf
reason, in tliis connection which wo cannot de-
spise or condemn.*!! From n proi^er understand-
ing of thi facts ef consciousness, which are
just as real as anything which natural science
oin advance and tho reality of which must be
conceded lioforo. sell nco is possible, men may
iirrivo at tlio conviction that Ood is, and from
this go on bo lean, all the grand truths revealed
by Qod's works, or Ibo lessons of natural reli-
gion. But until thoy iirrivv'.atthisstago,untiltha
Didiio^xistcncn, in ncljtir and proper sense,
is icknowlodgcd, it i < us sljss to propose to them
ap.y doctrine of inspiration.
Hero again let me guard
myself against being mis-
understood. I do not say
that by the means proposed
we can make them Chris-
tians, or save their souls —
no; but we may attain
that which the Apostle
deemed desirable in his day
when he spoko of certain
persons whose *' mouths
must be stopped." Wo
may deter and prevent
them from destroying
others; and may even brin^
themselves within tl'«
roach of saving tmlh.
, Wlion disarmed of their
deadly weapons they may
bo oiien to tho power of
tho living Word. Paul
found it uecessary to re-
move tho fatal dagger from
the - jnu jailer's hand, to
cr M him with a loud
.^■0, " Do thyself no
linrm," before ha said to
Iiiin. " Believe in the Lord
Jesus Cliriht and thou shalt
bo saved and thy house."
And if you iind a man
di'unk, helpless and be-
sotted in the gutter, what
is your first work with
liiinF You must lift him
up and nurso and sober
liim before you can preach
tlio OoRpol to liiir \nJ
Fo, if you find
mind jioisoncd,
utterly paralyze
inuterialism or
system, you i
him to propo.
' 'before you can
Oospcl to his h'
tho hope t
Holy Ohost
him life and
to accept tho
divine and the warrant of saving fait..
But suppose wo bring men this length, .e
length of being theist, wo aro far from having
them on solid ground with respect to In-
spiration.
It is n lamentable fact, with which every
scholar is acqaintod, that many opinions have
been advanced by those who have agreed in
affirming the Divino existence, which areas
dangerouo oAd subvcrsivo of the truth as
those to which wo have just referred.
Such is tho caso with all rationalistic at-
tempts to deal with tho question of Inspira-
tion. I now uso tho term rationalistic in its
offensivo sense ; and cannot wait to state,
mucli less to refute, tho many strange notions
which como under this tore:.
Take ono example out of many — tho theory
associated with tho name of the distinguished
Schleicrmocher ; and this is selected, not as
tho worst, but as one of tho most de-
vout looking theories which Oermany has pro-
74
..fONTREAL t)AII-Y WITNESS
tOcf.
taMd. II ia not athtbtio. It jnmU Um
DMm talilwe>( uA aflnM tfia CM ia
tiMOiMtec of llM vniTww and Om BcdtMBw
of dafol aaw, and that Ha twioa Intaq^oaad
ia a Mptniataial maimar to tlia affain of tha
wotU ; Ant, to tba eraatlon of man ; and, •••
soadljTtto tha tooamation of JaniaOlaiat;
butt aaida from thaaa two tof Uuioai, all that ta
•mtoaead to hinaaa hUtonr la natnral. Tba
wigto aad tha oontanti of tha Dibla are to b«
aoooimtad for on natuial prtodplea. It Utha
iwliiral onlgiowth of tlia Ufa of tha Ohunh {
and hMoa aa thia apMtnal life riiea or atoka
tha taaahiiy of thia volame Imfnm or data-
riotata. u tha aarliar nortioiu of it, aoooid-
in^f, w hava emda ana imparfcot uttaranoea.
utMraaaaa irhloh eanaot ba placed on a lerel
with tha Terlfled raanlta of modern acientiflo
temtiHl, and thia owtog to tha primitire and
r«latiTely nnodnoatad atataof the Ohnrch; but
aa the world giowa older, and man [adranoe in
knowladga and onltnra, wa obwnre a narliod
impraremant to the lacnd writtogi, until at
laat himanity and religtona life are perfected
to 4he pemn of Jeana Ohriat, and then we
have the nigheat forma of what we nail reveUu
tion, which, howorer, are i\olhing more than
the derelopmenta of tbd human Intellect with>
out an/ apaoial divtaa interpoaition.
Soch ii the theory. And it iinot lurpriaing
that it akonld be regarded with favor by a
certain olaaa of literary and toientift-i men. It
miniatera abundantly to human ambition and
vanity, ^le hiatorfon, the poet, the noreliit,
can all aooept thia doctrine, whatorer their
conduct and general opinion* may be, and
take no amall credit to thenuelvoa in cduoat-
ing the world op to the point at which the
higfhaat forma of revelation become noaaible.
Bolentiata can hold thia notion and dream
away about the development of all oreaturca
from a few primordial germi, or the evolution
of them from matter or from nothtog. In>
deed, it ia tho natural ally of tho doctrine of
development, which, for the moment, leema
to be almost universally dominant. Theo>
logiana of the Max Mullor aohool can
aooept thia thoor} while thoy work out a
aoience of religion and aee in all religiona
germa and elements of truth, and finally re-
gard them all aa equally divine, or rather
equally human.
Ana why should we reject a doctrine ao
generally popular f
Not beeauao it advocates a gradual unfold-
ing of Divtoo truth. Thia we believe to have
beeu Qod'a method of making known His
mind to men . He gave them here a litUe and
there a little, and carried them forward step
by step from the trutha auitable to the early
ages of the world to the fullest monif estationa
of Hia will which tho Church on earth is to
enjoy. We can hold thia view and at the
f same time beUeve thut Qod's flist utterancea
were aa infallibly true aa His laat. Hence we
do not reject the phase of rationalism referred
to. beoanae it teaches a gradual development of
Divtoa truth; but we reject it because it
ignorea Ood aa tho author of His own Word
and makea man the author of what #e shall
fhow he haa received from God. So anch for
one form of rationalism aa it deals with (he
question of Inspiration.
Take another, that which g tea apxiial
Cminenoeto Ood'a providence, "nd •rhich
been aometimea called the Providential
theory.
In thia case God ia represented aa gruiding
and oontrolltog the occurrence of all events ;
but to doinc ao He adheres to certato eternal
law*, from vhioh the slightest departure is
impoasible, and bence, if we are to have any
dootrino of Inspiration, it must be consistently
with thia adherence to eternal laws. We
may, indeed, regard men as inspired when, by
a niPpy oombination of oiroumatance*, they
are elevated to a higher plane of knowledge
and religiona experience than others, or when
Ood wdKa to a special degree on their totui-
tional conacionane— . In this aenae Plato and
Sooratea aa well aa Paul and John were to-
apired or rendered superior to other men totel-
leetnally and apiritually ; but their utterances
oontained nothing but the offspring of their
own minda. They had no eilomal revelation
fknm Ood.
Thus Newman declares : " An authoritative
eitamal revelation of moml and spiritual troth
ia ****Btially impoaalble to man."
Davldaon, to his introduction to the OldTea-
tamsBt, aaya: "When the prophets spoke of
tha word of tho Lord coming to them, ur when
they began their message by ' thii* loith the
Lord,' it is not inciuit that the l)<>ity really
spoke to •^hoir external organs of lieoring, or
tnat thov received a distict commiaaiou to
write. Thoy were nr)ved by thoir own spirit-
ual impuUo to utter or wriio the extraordinary
intuitions of truth wliioh tho Hplrit enabled
them to reach. God spoke to them, ixit by a
miraculotia oommunloation, foreign to human
experience, but by the inward voice of spirit-
ual oottsolonimeas, wbio*' dailvand hourly tells
every one, I' he will listen, wnat his work to
this world is, and how he should do it."
In theae opinions Coleridge. Arnold, Maurioo
and many othora Bubstantislly agrco.They hold,
to use the words of one of tbolr number,
that the writers of tho Bible "experienced an
iosplration the same as what every Ijeliever en-
joys." Tho Holy Ghost wrought to prophets
uiid apostlos oa He does to all the children of
God, butnot In such a sense aa to make them a
class by themselves, divinely chosen and
supematurally endowed ; and their writtogs
should be regarded only as a record of the de-
votional sentiments andopinlonsof men highly
favored of the Lorrl
To aooept this v, agato. Is manifently
to give up all that i» . .uncUvo in ourdovtrino ;
to abando: miracle*, prophery, inHpiration, is
to fact ie sot aside the wnolu Bible. It is nut
worth while contouding for inspiration in tho
sense of this theory, for if the sacred writers
wore to no wise endowed beyond " what every
believer enjoys," there is nothing to Under
us to thia enlightened age, with our superior
educational advantages, and our accesa to the
expe>,lenoe of past ages, to far surpasa them,
and to prodnce a much better book than the
one which has been ao long regarded aa the
Word of God. We drop thia aoheme, there-
fore, as unworthy of a place, or of any coun-
tenanooto Ohristlon theology.
£qually hopeless ia it to defend the Divma
authority of this volume by falling back upon
anvoneof tho theories of partial innpiration.
Ithoa been asserted, from the 12th century
down to our own day, that there are different
degreea of inspiration . That thelawistothis
respect superior to tho Fiapheta, and they agato
are superior to the Hagiographa. Some uavo
held that the thoughts, but not the words,
of the saored writers were inspired; others have
urgred that the Holy Ghost rendered the writers
infallible to all doctrinal matters, but allowed
them to err in history, geography and science
generally ; whilu not a few are disposed to
mutijate the Word of God by accepting certato
portions of it as of Divine authority, such as
the New Testament or the discourses of our
Lord, and rejecting tho rest as unworthy of
confidence.
But is it not plam that if such liberties as
these are to bo taken with the volume it is
scarcdy worth while rototoing any portion of
it f Wo may as well cost tho whole of it over
board at once. If certato portions aro inferior
to others to pomt of Divtoo authority and ac-
curacy, if there has boon no infallible guid-
ance enjoyed in the selection of words, and no
safeguerd agrainst error in history and science,
and if oertoin partH, wholo books in f^wt, am
to l>e blinded as not trustworthy, then the
volume Blxtka far below any respectable human
production that iw^ues from the press.
And is ' tiis the melancholy conclnsi jn that
we are forced to adopt ? By no means. Wr
are far from surrendering the old doctrine of
the Catholic Church as untenable ortodcfen-
aible. Wo may not be able to accept all tlu^
arguments by which it Uas been maintatoed,
but th^ doctrine itself remaina undisturbed
amid all the noise and boasting of modem
sceptieism; and while we hear ao much about
destructive criticism it may be well for us to
fix distinctly to ourmtoda the thtoga which
remain.
It seems to mo that we oaa safely ratt our
doctrine on tha foUowIng ytopoaitlona t
lat.— That thara is nothtog improhaUa or iin-
poosibla in the miraoulona InsptratiMi of men
to whom Ood revealed hia « ill.
And hare, at tha verr outaot, I joto issue
with all theoriea referred t«, which labor to re-
move the miraonlou* from tho disonsaion of thin
question. On the contrary, I matotato thiit
iiiapiratiim involvoa a miracle aa truly as the
tocamation of the Hon of God, or the restora-
tion of the dead to life again ; and the inspirn-
lion which is not miraculous, aa haa been al-
ready htotad, is nut worth defending.
But what ia a miracle P Many anawcra
have been given to this question. The ono
which appears to my mind satisfactory is this,
and is expressed with a alight modification in
the words of Holilnts : A mimcle ia a work of
Uod, aside from His lunal mode of aottog, and
may be employed by Him to accredit His
messenger.
Is it, on tlio face of it, improbable or impos-
sible that such works should occur f
A miracle is a work of Ood, and henoe I do
not need to wait to prove that it ia possiblo.
I know that i\. vout svluntiflo men have v}l-
unteered their testimony in favor of tha poasi-
bilitv of miracles. They have aaid, for ex-
ample, that in tho record of the rocka they see
conclusive evidence of successive creative aot4
by which ono order of oreaturea and then
another appean^d upon the stage of being.
But such proof seoms to me quite unnecessary,
for this reason, that to ask iiin to prove that a
miracle is pohniblo is the same thing oa to ask
me to prove tliat Ood can work, uul this is
what no sane man will demand from me.
But docs not tho form of Divtoo activity,
which we denominate miraculoua, involve tho
rontradiotion or iikfraction of natural lawsP
By no means. These laws simply todioato
God's usual or ordinary modea of aottog; and
these miracles arc just another mode of acttog;
and, surely, no ono can inutfcine that Ood is so
fettered by law aa to be int iipabla of gotog
aside from the normal course of aotVm. And
why should Ho contradict himself when He
does so t You can exercise your personal free-
dom and turn aside to many special courses of
action without incessantly oontradicttog your-
self; and will you g^ant less than ius to
Jehovah P Aliraclea ore not nnforeiiMn, or
out of time and place to Him. tHiey snqnrise
and atartlv us because of our ignoranoe of
God's government, but to Him uiey ana not
new or surprising, rinco they always had a
place to His mighty plan.
But I said I liat a miracle is a work of Ood,
and hence I h. ve no difficulty to accepting tho
very greatest that can be tovolved in this
question of inspiration, or recorded to the
Bible.
Some persons do experience grave difficulty
to this connection, and this, perhaps, is the root
of all the curious itiooriea of inspiration whidi
have disgr-ced theology. The persons who '
advance them are at a loaa to understand how
God could look after the dictation of all the
words of the Bil)l6, and how, while dotog
this, ho could allow each writer to have his
own peculiar style, and how Ho could concili-
ate this infallible guidance with human free-
dom, or how He, a spirit, could speak to the
cars of men and give them on external revela-
tion of Divine things.
Now all this is of precisely the same nature ,
as the pcrploxitiea which people experience
about the story of the deluge, or of Jonah, or
of Balaam's ass speaking, or of the sun stand-
ing still while Joshua was flghttog againstthe
Amoritcs. Suohamirocloaa this, the sudden
arrestingof the world toita revolution upon
its axis, they say, would tovolve the derange-
ment and rum of the whole universe.
We answer, ao it would if left to yon to
manage. But when Ood sets to His hand to
work Is there anythtog too hard for Him to do f
The fact ia that the moment yon grant tbnA a
miracle is the work of Ood, yon need not feel
liound to find ont little miracles for Him tu
perform ; yon may, on the contrary, hold that
the greater the work themore it ia m harmony
with what is becoming its Omnipotent author.
[Oct.
■ ■? ^ 'hen
r'"«oeaMiy"
H'aato >«k
^nd thl. fa
me.
I"""''* tho
f"n»; and
Oodi,*'
"f goiag
when Ho
onwMof
"ffyonr.
»bi« to
wvn, or
■Ode of
w»not
'Ood,
■fftllo
> this
> the
^ty
root
bich
»ho
low
tile
mg
big
U.
c-
le
!•
1^74.1
KVXN»;Kl.tC/\I. Ai.l.lANfc;k KXtkA.
H
'iMtead. therefore, ot ttntiuinir evory luliit uiid
tryiay, m hsK ao friu, i^itlr bomi ilous under
rsttonaliitf' iiiduenuo, to flml out with how
little of Dlvi.ue interpuiiitiun I iiiin make up
the Oible, mr ndnd (■ tjiiita opon to llio nun-
oluxion that It U not in the iilightrat df^ree
linpruhable or impoMiible that the whole
llible is full of Oo.l, that "all Scripture is
given by the inspire 'in of Ood."
2n'!. -Take now .<i<;oiiil proponition upon
which wo rest our doctrine, vi/., that an npiMisl
tu tlui Bible itself will msko it iuuontrovurtlbly
evident t hat it '.ontainx Hupci human oleiunnts,
or that it is pot the priHlurt of tho human mind.
•Surely thin is a fair cnnuffh wuy of dealin)f
with tli« qnostion. I do not say, ut this stn)fo, as
Ih nnicl ill so many ttandurd books on tho suli-
jwt, that the writers claim, to be inspirud,
niut, therefore, (hoy wero inspired.
This is u inliiin piincijni, a liCirKin)( of tho
i|iiosti(in. All impostor miffhtsui'k to sustain
liiH protensionH by t«3tif)'iO)f in his own favor,
by ssying that he was iaipirol. Avoidiii);
thisniotliod, then, w' at I liik the s«optiu to
dc is to mod this I <k and disregard, in the
meantime, wliitt tlm writers.say of themselves
or of eauh "lh«r, and lixik oxeliisivcly nt tho
I'ontents of tlio rncon) whiuli they make.
Thoveif lilenio of tlieso man is superhuman.
Tuko fornx.ifiipio the much dobatotl r oount
tfivcn nf creation. It is expressed in a few
brief ntcnees wliish contain eiidugh,
but not too much. Had it con-
tained a full Bciuntifiu description of the struc-
ture of tho earth and of tho relations and
movements of tho heavenly bodies, it would
have inevitably contradicted tho oxporionoa
and liaited olMcrvution of tho early ages of
the world, and miut have led to the rejection
of tSe entire volume, llosidos, such an
•ouount would have crippled the human io-
toUeot by outtiufr otf the ticlit of investif^atitiu
and discovery. But as it i.t, when tho subjects
in question are scieniiil(!ally and thorou);hly
examined tho brief opening sentences of tlie
Book of Uonosis are found to oicord porf('<'lly
with the verified results of scionco.
Take another example of this superhumisii
silence. Wo have it in tho manner in wliich
the incarnation of Jcsns Christ is tourhod by
the sacred writers. They raise none of tho
curious questions of mndiicviil theology in this
(!onnactik)n. They simply give us onn Hublime
uttera!ii« mode to tho Virgin ; " Tlio Holy
Uhost shali come upon the<', and tho power of
tho Highest shall overshadow thee, wherefore
also that holy tl-ing which shall bo bom of
thee, shiiU be called the Son of Ood." Thi«
is all— no attempt at pinof or explanation.
Then wo have no spccifia description of our
Tjord's personal appearance, of His complexion.
His stature and such like ; and His biogrii-
Xihers bestow no praise upon Him when lie
manifests tho very highest forms of virtue unci
wisdom, or performs the most bcnettcon^ and
amazing deeds. Why this restraint or sil-
ence f Is it hnman or superhuman P
But let us not argue from what is not said ;
let us take some specimens of tho communica-
tions made by these writers. And here wo
venture to say that the Decalogue as a gene-
ralization of human duty could not have
originated in tho kumuii intellect. We have
not^iiiig liko it in all human legislation. And
it any thing ran bo regarded as superhuman,
it is the miuBte and accurate kno pledge of
distant future events ; such knowledge these
writers abundantly evince. Take a few
familar examples.
They foretold the birth of Jesus and the cir-
cumBtoBces of it, as well as the details of His
life and death. I know that it has been
slanderously said that these were no predic-
tions ; that the biographers of Jesus agreed
to apply these onoient utterances to their
hero ; but that we have no reason to he-
lieve that the writers of the Hebrew
Bcriptore* had any special insight into
futme events. No assertion could be
nuae groundless than this. And, happily
for our a.'gumcnt, but unfortanatoly for
this reckless mode of dealing with prophecy,
we havo in these same Old Textament writings
deolwations respecting kingdoms and cities for
ths proof of the f idniuuiul of whivih wii are not
dependent upon tho testimony of four Evanirr-
lists who might be ueous»l of oulluniun In order
to exalt and deify their Master. Wn huvt- in
these instances the incontrovertible testimony
of the ruins of those cities which have ttrokeit
silence in tho very hsiiils uf thu iundct and
havo duelurwl that thu sacred writers, nges
before, miuiitily describc<l their doom.
Then, in the New Tiiilumeut we have pro-
dictions as to the deHtiiii'tion of Jcrusnlom, tho
dispersion of tho Juws, tho dilfusion of tho (ioa-
pol, thecunviirmn of tho Gentiles, and the rise
and progress of the Papacy.
Whut proof havo w« that tho iierwins
making those announcements p>sseisiod a
full and aocurutu knowledge of future events t
We |M>int tu seven millions of ,Iowx w^atterod
over the whole world, and tu millioiii upon
millions of Ocntileooti verts, ourselves ninung
them, and to millions of Mind and fi) jeet slaves
of " the roan of sin," as witneiiscs iu this case.
But not tu multiply instances nf this sort
we now press tho sneptic with tho iiiiestioii :
Does not reason, does nut common lionestv,
eoriiiicl y.iu to confess that these i>l»inriit> lu
the Book are superhuman V Account, then, for
their origin. If they nro not from tho hiiinun
mind, wiicnco are they K Uur account of them
is short and simple. They are Oisl-given.
And thb Iteing so, wo do pol cars to perplex
ourselvoa as to how Uud gave them, whether
by dreams, or visions, or words addressed to
the ears of men, or by rovvlutiims iionveyed
in some inexplicable manner to human con-
sciouKi ■ i«. 'Iho inai/t' of Divine operation in
givln<r iH truth is not what wo winh to deter-
mine, br ihe groat fact that this vidurao is tho
record of tho revelation' which Ho has given.
But supix>ao it conceded that there are cer-
tain Divine elements iu this volume, how aro
wo to rerich the plenary inspiration of tho
whole i* Wo answer, by a very simple and
conclusive tiicthud which will be made ap-
parent by our third proposition, vi/. :
Urd.— That Jesus Chrnt was neither deceiv^sl
nor n docciier. Ho was what ho professed to
Is). Tu enter upon tho iliscussiun of this
question would loud iih fur lieyond the proper
limits of this paper. Suflicc it, therefore, tu suy
that wo have risen from the patient examina-
tion of very much of what has l>een written
by friends and by foes touching the life and
cuuracter of Jesus, with tho proposition just
announced thoroughly established in our mind.
What fullowH from this ? If Jesus was what
Ho profosHod to be, then he was infallible. If
Ho was not mistaken or ileveivcd, then His
testimony in this mutter of inspiration is final.
Anl Ho did most nwiircdiy accept, not certain
[lortions of tho Ol I Testament, but tho whole
of it, us given by Ood, as the Word of
•Tuhovuh. In this nenso lie net I (is seal dis-
tinctly to tho Law, the T' ,nd the Hii-
giogrupha: undllepriH ,i IIisAp"Mtles
who were to f-jmplete tin cunon of Scripture,
Hhould bo guided infallibly by tho Spirit in
thoir spMulivs and writiugH.
Thus we roach tho plenary inspimtion of
the whole volume. Wo have tho uuctrine
from tho lips ot Ji-hus. And hero wi> might
end our argument. Bi(t, instead ol doing so,
t\ c submit a fourth proposition, which is
usually, but unfortunately, us I think, placed on
tho foreground, viz : •.
4th.— That the writers of this Book claim to
have been inspired. To begin witn this de-
ulnration seems tu mo a begging of the ques-
tion.
The very thing which wo desire to a.sccrtain
ix, were they inspired ; and surely, as a matter
uf argument, this shoidd not bio taken for
granted at the outset. But, having discovered
th.at there is nothing improbable or impossible
iu the miracle required in order to inspiration,
and having been forced by an examination of
tho Book to conclude that it is not
the product of the human intellect, or
that it must be from Ood; having founds
that Jesus Christ was what He professed
to lie. Divine and infallible, and that lie testi-
fied to tho Divine origin of this Book ; and
being well assured that these men were no en-
thusiasts, but calm and honest, men of high
mural ebaruoter and thiif-jughly inutourtky,
wo think It now quite fair to ask, did tli^
clsim iiiiv (ucli supematnral ciMioWMeate M
wc . stsblish in their behalf f Aitd yon bMMr
tho answer. Ther did. You have the aaewef
given in exinuo in any ordiuary
iDspiratlofi.
And now I havo only time tu
without tllustnitiiiu he renwiniog proymil.
tions of my argununii
Ml.- The seicntinc and historic diaeoiretisn
nf t ho present dar, instead of unseUliM twr
diMrtrine, aro daily affording struaf ooaSraa-
tions of it.
Oth. Tho living power ot tiiU Wunl is out
<liiiiiiiishe<l. It is felt and aekaowled|«d Mure
nt this day thmiighout the world tha* in any
former period uf history. Felt by all, liypeasa«>«
and princes, by barbarians snascliolnrii. There
is (unfestodly auniverwil inHueticc ditfuH*! Iir
the laHik throughout tho nstions, and If
you link its oppoiieiits what ix y\us vham^in
of this influence, they urn buund its hiMM-nty,
in tho light ot history and resaun, Ui say (hot
t is more than human, that it is divine. The
most bitter and detennineil anvrng t heir rank*
fell now uiiublo tu argue that iviuformity to
the iife and character ut J'suia die-
qiiuUKcs a niiin In any wsy to hu a
most happy and noeful oitixi>u, Tliey
fcfl unnblu tu furnish proof that tba fullMt
subjection of the human soul tu all tho laws
anil ;irinciplcsofthoUospel is found tu operate
iiijiu-iuusly to the individual, to the oumoi'iaity
or to the nation — they feel that none of tho
evils which afflict sjciely are to bo ti-otvd lof-
ieally and legitimately tu the direct iofliieiM«
of this biMik. Theycao, indeed, point tu th*
bicvid-stained pagoofEocleaiasti&l nisturr,tu
Ktrifcs, discords and poraeeutions flowing fiuni
tho perversion of Ohriotianpriii'dpUsi, l>ut they
havedisoemment onoagb tosee that thex- 1 h ings
are traceable to human depravity, au<l that
they are distinct from a consistent and oorreet
conipliunco with the principle* ot tliis wunl.
And if the it fluence of the Buuk is guud ind
that only, are wo not by this fact (icstly
strengthened in the convictiun that it ia fwa
the Fountain of all good t
7th.— And linally, the Spirit of Oud ha*
never before te>>tille<l more uiautfestly la favor
of tho Word than :it tho present day.
What do wo sea P The heathen easting their
idols to the moles and to the hots, sliatterfnc
and destniying the t<;mples of the false gi)&
at tho instance of this Wunl P Ye«. Andtbo
summon people every where hearing this Oo«-
I>cl gladly. And more still. Tbo moot cau-
tious, stsul, and cultivated people un oartb
moved and swayed in mtdtitndes br the words
of a plain man from the prairies of this Western
world. We see people who have been l«ugbt by
refined but erratic scientiat* to ImUure in tbo
utter useU'ssness of prayer and the w>n-exi«t-
enco of spiritual iM>wer, bow bofom the fsiwer
of this Word. WliatUthUP It is (ho decisive
rebuke ot Ood the Holy Ohost to thocultivated
sceptics of the Old World, and Uis cmphatie
testimony ir. favor of the tmth wbicb Ifo in-
dited.
Mr. President, it is not possitdu fur me, in
this brief paper, to enter upon tho discuosion
of alleged discrepancies and hist<ni(i or aden.
tiilo inaccuracies which have been Oiterihed to
the Bible. These hare been repeatedly dio-
posed of, and do in no degree invalidate tbo
views just advanced. I bare now partially
indicated tho method, bnt nut the dc*
tails of the motbod, which I aboaJd
pursue in establishing and defending the doe-
trino of inspiration, and I trust enoogh boa
been said to leave the impresMun that wliat
wo hiivc to contend for is a bouk. a revelation
from heaven, a whole Bible. It is tru* that
the wants of the individual soul ore mH by
presenting a personal Sariour: by tetling of
guiltless blood shed £ar the gi^ty, of a enfl-
cient and perfect atonement mode liv a Pirioe
Saviour, and a free pardon andoomptetesMeti*
location through His blood ; but Oma jmat.
pvculisr, and central doctrine* of the (Mepsl
aro reresled imly in the Word of Ood— not ex-
preM^ttsI i»y the sublime sctenceofoetrono my , not
taught by natural theology, notuttem' oj A*
MoNtkEAI, DAILY WITNESS
tOct
brook* and rill* that •dorn our Mrtb, no4 i]ii>
MT««d by pun r*tm», not nhibitod tnr nalanl
bwt; IMvuafooiidoaljr lath* Book of Gkd,
•ikLtbaMlaN, w* muct oontMid owiMsUy for
th* Book M oontalnlng th* laith daUv«r«d unto
tbaiaiat*.
And Ut 0* not b* timid, or haltlnf, or nn-
«*rtain u to tb* **tliniit* w*iiak* of it* origin.
It* raliM ud it* powor. It i* from Qod, nnd
Mightjr thronglt Crad, uid daitlnad to prevail.
Amid nil th* din u)d oonf luion of th* Bnb«l of
modMV aMptloiam ws lae it ri** and mitrt it*
own OlTin* majwty and power —
" Uk* lom* tall cliff that lift* ItH awful form,
IwtU* from tbo vale and midway l«av** the
•tormi
Tb* roUIng eloadt aroand It* breast are ipread,
Bterual •nnabla* acttl** on It* hand."
ndoin nonon— BAmtr ouohoh.
JLft«r religion* exomiM*, the UeT. JAim
Bnimn, of St. John, N.B., rend the fuUow-
iog paper oa
OREATIOK AND DEVELOPMENT.
Creation i* eithar primonr or aeoondoi}'.
Ooaaidared aa primary, it la the produotion uf
' 1 nniTene from notning. In thto aenie it i*
«. .finally oppoaed to tho **lf aubeistence and
eternity of matter. There may be held one
of two theorie* regarding primary oreation-
Ilrat, that matter woa created by Qod, but
without poaptation* ; aooond, that matter waa
formed with all the adaptations ueceuary to
futnn derelopaent*. " Bruto matter "U u
phr*** which may deeoribe it according to tho
former idea. It ia difficult to find a phraae
properly deioriptiTe of the other. Let ua call
it adapttd matter, by which term we may
moan either : lit. That in the ultimate mol-
ee dea.of matter a* at firat created, there wore
auoh relations that in their combinutions thoy
IMoeasarily orolTod tho univemo us wo now
see it; or 2nd, That while pofweasing cer-
tain relations and qualities which UttcU them
for uses in building tho uuiveriu), they yot
needed an intelligent hand to produce the
order and beauty we now see. From tho
former of those suppositions wc have devel-
opment in its widest sense ; from the latter
we have secondary creationism. Let us con-
sider shortly the reasons for original creation
vtriHt seU-subaistence, and then place in con-
trMt, aecondary creation and development.
1. Creation or self subsistence. If matter
in its original state had no quality which to
an intellufent obaerrer gave any note or
promise of future order it would appear that
there could hardly from its bare existence be
deduced any reason for its being the result of a
oroatiTO mind. But considered as raw mate-
rial, with adaptations out of which was to be
spun and woven the web of the universe, we
would think it aa plain that it was the work
of a designing Hind as that the spangled
heavens' shining frame proclaim their gpreat
original (I hold that tho argument from de-
aign, however many and great its difficulties,
ia yot valid and may t>o employed to do good
service) . Let us hear, however, the propou&d-
era of the self eustonco of mat*cr — what ac-
count they give of it— not merely of it as
irutt, but of it, for this requires the explana-
tion — with all " its promise and potaii;y," to
prodnoe out of itself " every form and quality
of life." How did it oome into bdng with
•U its promise and potency f It may be said,
" It is eternal, with all it* potencieaf Bnrc-
Iv." Well I think it would not be difficult to
show that though immense periods of timo
ore necessary to give it its present oomplez-
ity from absolute simplicity, that time is not
inezhs'utible in thounit ; that ia, it is not in-
finite. As we go back we even find the condi-
tion of matter more simple, until at last we
oome io the simple or dual condition. I do
not aay that matter wa* ever absolutely
rimple or dnol ; for it may be that we oome to
direot creation, producing it in a greater num-
ber of clemwital forma — aay those beyond
which ob>«nical analysis cannot go ; but cup-
posing chemistry onlv at fault, and that u
Ugkw oheMiatry ooula go on to show thut all
ww« naolvabi* into on* or two elomonta— wo
*Ar. in travailing l)aokward*, this condition
wm at last b* arrived at-oad what then r
If time be aaything mora than a motaphysioal
aaoeaiityof thought— then boundlo«*tiiBe must
have preoedad Ud* the simpleet anppoaable
condition of matter. Two tboughta are pos-
sible hero : 1st, That Ihtn this matter with its
promise and potencv first came into bebg ; or,
3nd, That from all otemitr procoding this
point to which wo have reaonoa a* the begin-
ning, it had existed in an absolutely simple
eonditloa without giving any lymptoma of
development into a higher oompUxitv; or,
perhaps, a variation of tho latter alterna-
tive may be proposed; vU., that it was
trying, during oil the prceeding eter-
nity to form itself into such arrangomenta
aa wouU be miiUblc, but failed. Well, if it
now for the first time came into being, what
gave it its " promise and potency F " Assum-
ing that it hod alwav* existed with *uoh
" promise and pobinoy, the questional* p«rti-
n*nt : What moved it then to begin 'a devel-
opment to which it had from the prniou* tter-
Htly ttttt unequal t Evidently, some power, ah
extra, was needed to fulfil either of the** con-
ditions. The supposition of Lucretius of th*
interaction of the atoms, rendering all oombi-
naUons possible, and that having tried an
infinite number of uusuitable combination*,
the moleculcM at last hit, by chance, of course,
on the right combinations, — is only calculated
to produce a smile. Wo do not know whether
any one in the present day really supposes that
in the infinite past the pivticlea of matter did
"not, after sage deliberation, station them-
selves in their right places ; nor did they bar-
gain what natures thoy should assume ; but
" that from all eternity they had been drawn
together, and after trying motions and unions
of every kind, they fell at length into tho
arrangement out of which this system haa
been formed." Wc clearly boo that had tliey
had any fltneas to become on orderly system,
thoy would from the very origin of their
being, have begun the arrangement out of
which order was to spring, and that those
trials, intelligcnco being absent, would never
have taken place. Well, then, such trials
being impossible, tho question still arises, By
what power or influence did they begin to ar-
range thomHclvos P Not by any power which
was in them from eternity ; Uxsause, in that
case, tho order to which tho world has arrived
would hove come to pass, — wo might sny an
eternity ago. It must then have been by some
power of intelligence which nan pause, and
wait, and then act ; in other woras, God is
noedud, cither to create or to quicken matter.
This is the grcatpoint. But one that is still
to bo settled is, Whore does creation end, and
where does development begin f This is an
important question, but one whose determina-
tion is, perhaps, overrated.
2nd. With regard to indirect creation and
development we have now to speak. The
question is. Did God, in the boginiung, so cre-
ate matter that it became a self-evolving
Biwcr from tho very origin of its existence P
id He give it, " tho promise and the potency
of every form und quality of life ; " or did Ue
at various successive stages in the history of
the universe put forth and exercise on matter
a power, special and particular,— that is a
power at one time different from the power by
which IIo alwoyif, as we beliove, sustains all P
Now ciiusidercP iheistically, I should consider
it uuimrortani whether God endowed matter
at first witTi nil its promiso and potency, or did
so at EU'.'ccssive stages. If Polov's argument
from dcsigu in tho watch found by tho person
who had never tjecn ono till ho casually picked
it up, would bc' increasedin strength if uofonnd
that it wa.s capable of pruduuing other watches,
BO duos tho argument for a first intelligent
caoHC gtti» in power— the further back we
can go and still find evidence* of that
intelligcnco noting, even at the very eourcee of
life — we may say in matter in it* ineipient
condition. Let it bo that mutter bos " the
piumise and potency of life." What docs that
nMSuP Simply 'that ther* ia ahrsody iu It
*uch adaptatfcM* aad arraagMMnt* a* an oal.
nulatad to originat* Uf*. Without doubt la
tb* aothm of haat, and ouid, and oleotrioity ws
do find *noh Image* of living forms as ai« s
sort of propheoy, at leaal, of organiaros whMi
are capable of being used by that rabtla spirit
which elndoa all analysia— life. In the fnia*
work of the window, in th* silver tree of tb<i
chemist's bath w* so* mioh promise of organ-
isms. But in all thla w* do not discern life.
What w* see in inorganio and organic nature
is law— and the law of the former seems to
devek>n into the law of the Utter. But,
aooording to IVndall himself, we sa* notUng,
and can see nothing of life in itself.
Now, lst,8el*aae cannot and doea not propose
toaooountfortbe arrangement* or properties of
Inorganio matter out of which organbation is
evolved. It not only does not aeeount for the
•xistcnoe of matter, but it doea not account fcr
the hv by which it* moloorde* combine.
And philoeophy cannot account for them save
on the asaumptlon of the eternity of both the
matter and the laws ; or on that of creation of
all things by a being who can give law and
adaptation. Between these two origins we do
notneidtate. "Through faith we understand
that the worlds wore formed by the word of
'iod."
We do not quote Scripture as settling anf.
fling, because in this controversy Scripture
goes for nothing ; l>iit wc submit thut tho
Soripture account is the more rational ono.
It is more consonant with the human under-
standing to think that an intolligont mind
gave birth to matter, with all its prepotonoioii,
and out of which is to bo evolved intelligcnco,
than that such matter, as a sclf-existenco,
should have naturally and natively possessed
the power of produobig intelligence. Tbj
question is. Is matter the all P Is there mo
original, infinite, eternal mind, wlU, powjrP
And is it not independent, and is not matter,
and its organisation, tho dependent thing P I
hold that reason afBrms, and will over affirm,
to man the originality of mind and tho depen-
dency of matter. Tho question is. How the
originating mind works, whether by direct
creationism or indirect creation, that is devel-
opment. Perhaps it might rather be stated
thus. The question is, Whero docs direct
creation, and where does development begin P
Tyndall has placed tho beginning of develop-
ment a step farther back than it was pushed
by Darwin, but ho cannot go farther; for
development is a process which must by tho
very naturo of the case 1>cg!n — that is, you go
bock ti tho absolutely simple, or at least, dual
demerits l>cyond which it is impossible to
think of ^u'ovious development.
Tlicn, 2nd, scienco docs not and cannot
account for life in any of its infinite manifes-
tations and developments. Wo have on this
point sufficient oclinowledgment by Prof. Tyn-
dall to set tho matt«r at rest for over. After
speaking of tho objectivity of the external
world, and yot of its dinximilarity in itself
from tho aommon conception, he says : " Our
states of consciousness ore moro symbols of an
outside entity which produces thom, and de-
tennines tho order of their succession, but the
real naturo of which wo can never know. In
fact the whole process of evolution Is in tho
manifestation of a power absolutely inscrut-
able to the intellect of man. As little in our
days aa tho days of Job can man by searching
find this power out. Considered fundament-
ally, it is by the operation of an insoluble mys-
tery that life is evolved, species differentiated,
and mind unfolded from their prepotent ele-
ments in the immeasnrablo past." And then
again bo says: "Wlicn nascent senses^ are
spoken of, when the diScrontiation of a tissue
at first vaguely sensitive all over is spoken of,
and when those processes are associated with
tiie modification of an organism by its en-
vironment, tho tamo paralUtitm without c*ntaet
or even approach to contact it 'mplied. There is
no fusion possible between the two olassus of
faobg, no motor eneigy in the intellect of man
to carry it without logical rupture from the
one to the other." Itareia a confession that
though a* a matter of fact and obaervatioiii
riti. f* •'* oiii
i«74-
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
TT
if f ""Ptiiw
Ponal 000
f""' mind
rJPotonoio.
l-»«l«tonoo,
Powesgod
»»•■ Tta
there JO
I : POWjt f
I', matter,
mogf i
-'"•nfflnn,
^°v the
r direct
Is dorel.
' stated
direct
"Pffin P
'vclop.
'ushed
■>■ /or
'ytho
oil go
duul
lo to
unot
ifea.
this
rn.
'tcr
lal
ur
in
I
)
I irrgLnUm and Mnutlon ore idiad toavther—
ifo poraUal— yet then cm be rrnarred no
ftlid rtawn for the oonnection. Vow, thoofh
Ihialwtn*, yet wa nay lurelT form aoraa
ntloaal hjrpotheiU on the inbieot. And It wa
ihould MT that tbU neziia la thu power of
Ood, we do not nee that Prof. T^mdall eonld
objaot. Indeed Jiut here la the niyitery—not
that there I'l orffanltm, but that life ihuuld be
the reanlt of nr|{aniim or bo manifoitad by it.
Han oaii mako organuuna too, bnt all hia
rfforta will fail to prodaw life. Lot oa then
look Jnat here for Ood— not the artiiloer, for
u luoh the whole unlrerMproolaimilllni, but
—the Life Olrer, the Creator. I think jnat
hero la the Holy of Holiee, where Ood ia en-
throned, and we aee Him not, yet we know
tliat Ho ia there.
Theology i« then anfe here. This ia her do-
main. Bcfenoo nrooloinia her lf;noranoe of the
why, tho wherefore. True it ia that Tyndall,
in a provioua statement in his lecture, had
Miid that ho saw " in matter itself tho promise
and tho potency of every form of life." In view
of the subsequent statomout that there is no
bond or nexus of the organism with the sen-
nation, wo might snppoao that the word po-
tency was intended to qualify />rm and nualfty,
but was not intended to apply to lift. lie
ilisoems in original matter an orgranio form
without life, and ho see* in it tho " potcncr " of
all tho /ornu in whtoh life ia monifettea. If
they bo all, there is nothing certainly very
terrible in it. Bnt wo get frightened when
wo tlilnk of life itself as the neoeasatr out-
come of matter, which yet Tyndall declarea it
is not — there IJeing no 'juvarin tho human
mind to bridge the hhi jia without logical
rupture. Well, as lolen'^ haa nothing to say
on this point, we leave i.^s resolution to the-
ology. This is safe grround for us as faros the
sdentlats are conoermid. *
We now are at liberty to deal with the ques-
tion of nUhtu* tot creatlonism direct, vertui
development, or rather how far we find eri-
denoe of derelopment. That there is dsvolop-
ment of species Into forms varying more or less
is acknowledged. There ore many varieties
of almost every species, with which we are ao-
quainted. Pigeons, bees, dogs, monkeys, cat-
tle, grasses, nave, without doubt, all sprung
fruiu, in each oase, some present type. Science
has, however, failed to shew any well authenti-
cated instanco of the passago efcne species into
another — or the proouotion of any now fertile
species. There ore several reasons assigned
for this The timi: for the required differentia*
tlon, it is said, is too limited; tho oircum-
stances now ore not as favorable to such differ-
entiation tut once obtained. In tho romoter
periods it bus I)eon assumed matter was in a
favorable condition for such differentiation.
In those unknown indefinito periods, during
which tho struggle for life went forward, tho
individnals to which birth was accorded, which
were beet qualified to rosint, lived, tho others
died out. Sorao organ was developed in ono
or more individualB of our species which en-
abled it to rosiat all tho others and fill by their
progeny the hiatus. As the Norway rat has killed
out tbi. old English rat ; as the English fly has
destroyed in Australia the Maori fly, and as
the catamount in New Brunswick has
taken the place lately of tho loup cervier, so in
uU the previous ages the destruction of tho
less capable has gone forward. And so we are
nskod to believe, that, in indefinitely long
periods, what we might call accidentally or
providentially favored individuals — that ia
favored with some superior organ or organism
— have taken their place in tho economy of life ;
and this process has boon repeated so often
that entirely now species has been the result.
And if this hoa ever once taken place there is
no reason why it should not havo taken place
an Indeflnito number of times. The differen-
tiation of species is similar to the differentia-
tion of varieties. It has that at least in its
favor. We can grasp the idea — we can in
imagination follow the process. But it is too
much to ask ua to concede that this must have
been the process because the mind can con-
ceive it. Wo can also conceive the idea that
Ood Rt first, by more direct and instantaneous
nathod, should have produced the varloua
rept swn t a U vea of speeiea. There ia nothing
out of aeootd with roMon in tho thought,
litre, indeed, we seem in aa bad • position as
the evolationists in thnt we cannot produce an
instance of direct creation— perhaps in a worse
position in that we eat not aupplr any proceaa
bearing the nuwt distant slmilitudo to crea-
tion, aa it ia argued the evolntioniita nrn.
This is true. But the nature of the case does
not admit of any timilituda. Ood has rested
from all Hia work, Bnt though thia be so.
we hold that it is after all qnito aa rational
for religious beings to ask belief in direct
creation as for scientists to ask MIe/ in the
production of all the different species from a
few original globulea of organised matter, or
rather from the particles of inorganlo matter.
Btlll the qaastion is ono which may yet be de-
cided in favor of evolutl(/n. While tho doo-
trino of a flrt't intelligent Cause is left, I do
not feci as though groat hurt eould come to
religion by the establishment of the general
theory of development. Let it Lo that wo
have onthromorphoscd too much — that we
have niodo Ood too much of an artificer, that
because man works by fits and starts wo have
erred in translating the analogy to Ood's ope-
rations. This should not upset our ii|uaiiimi-
ty. Wo have only to coniees thnt > -o have
not duly understood tho working of I lis bands.
But it may be naked with somo alarm. How
will this admission affect tho account of iho
creation aa given in OencaisP I would sav,
nothing much further than it has been al-
ready affected by geological science. A leas
antbroi>ologlcal Interpretation will havo to bo
given. And I rather think that the Innguago
itself in which er(>«tion is expressed will Htiffcr
no violence in its adaptation oven to develop-
ment thought. Head tho sublime account,
and just see whether it does not with ono ex-
ception suit fitly enough tho development
theory. It will bo remembered that our scl-
entista have not caid that thoy can say any
word regarding tho origin of matter nar of
the endowment of matter with its prepoten-
cies, nor of tho power itself which forms tho
nexus between organism and sensation. Nay,
they say reason is incapable of bridging the
thegulf.
VftU lot us seo whether Genesis anthromor-
phoses. See how it does tho very opposite.
" Ho created tho heaven and the earth. " He
spooks and it is done." Ood said, Lot be, and
it was. No hand work, no mechanism. But
creation*' by fits and starts" so to speak, ia
objected to as similar to man's mode of work-
ing. I am not sure that you will find Mi< in
tho account, properly construed. Wo all know
that day means an indefinite period. There is
no indication in tho account that there was
any cessation of creative power during tho
whole period. Tho phrase " evening and the
morning" means, probably, a waxing and
waning of the activities, or it may bo a period
brought to a closo by somo catacl}r8m, or other
catastrophe. Certain it is that the Mosoio
account describes well tho order of things as
displayed by geology. If objection bo made
to Ood retting timn work of creation, wo may
say that as yet evolutionists have not shown
any instance of tho development of new spe-
cies since the appearance of the human form
on the earth. Evolution, wo may say, has tak-
en a long rent, if objection bo taken to the rest
of God. The only thing iu tho wholo account
which has tho look of man work, is the second
account in the second r.haptcr, evidently by a
different author, of the formation of man.
A kind of manipulation has been thought to
be her* expressed— as though God fashioned
a form of clay, like Pygmalion, and then
breathed life in answer to His own prayer into
tho senseless form. But may this not bo only
the figurative and sensible expression of tho
true idea that Ood is tho author of tho hu-
man, and of that society which springs from ths
marital relationship ; that as the highest and
noblest of his works he was at special pains
in his creation. But here we come to a spe-
cial difficidty in trying to reconcile develop-
ment, not merely with tho Scripture account,
but with those innate ideas which we have of
auoh a superiority of man ovrr tha other i_._
tures of God, that we feel we cannot deriv* onr
geaaaloffy from them. This is the great and
Inaapsrablt objaotion of the soul to davalop-
ment. Not tha Bible aloaa r ef n saa to ba oo-
ereed lo apeak tho Unmaga of davalopoMnt
of tha human, but wa feal a uirlakiag ttom the
allhuioa whleh ia by it demanded of na with the
brut« creation. Honne, until irrafragabla
proof be given of the AlUanoa wa shall
refuse to acknowledge it. Bather op"
portunely here oomea up tha aooonnt ol
the fossil man exhumed by If. Riviero
from 20 feat beneath tha original iloor of ii
cavern near the tuwa of Hentone, surronndeil
by bono and flint inatniments, and remains of
vorioaa extiaot animals, indicating that ha
lived far away in tha paat. Tha skototon when
oomaared with the most recant specimens of
tho hnman, presents no diflereneo whatever,
showing that humanity haa neither piog res s e d
nor retrograded. The arms, legs and feet fur-
nished no unusual proportions, either in ratio
to tho body or their own constituents. Every
part was normal, preaanting no dlflermcee
which would have dittingnished it from a
skeleton exhumed from one of our graveyards.
The man was j ust like his European snoooason.
It is certain he hod no apo-Uko oharaoteriatio*.
Nay more, he waa man in exceaa. Ho had
a brain equal to the brain in our own day,
and waa superior far to many preaently existing
Tzzii. At present the affinnation that man
derives his origin from any of the apo tribe, or
is a relative, b bflied siniplr on wild speouU-
tion, in opposition to loological and paleonto.
logical eviaence. We need not dist'irb our-
Nolves with these speculations till we find
something more tangible in the form of evi-
dence thim has yet been given.
It has been suggested that the preaent home
of the anthropoid apea in Africa and Asia has
not yet been explored ; and that, till that ia
done, we cannot quote the negative evidence
as proof that no such tnmsformatlon aa de-
velopment demanda haa erer been effected
But certainly tho general negative evidence
against any dovelopmop.t of one species into
another shonid make scientists pause, before
making atsertiona of such an absolute kind as
those hazarded by Prof. Tyndall, when ho
looked aoroaa the gnlf of separation between
living beinga and Inanimate matter and fonnd
in it "the promise and tho potency of every
form and quality of llfo." We ao not say
that the theoir of development will never bo
established. We do not sar that no missing
link will ever be found giving continuity to
species; rather, we at this point would bo
inclined to think that there is no missing link
to be found ; but what we do foresee is that
the fascinations of the theory are such that
tho growing generation will be taken by it ;
and that we will need to be ready to drive it
from the field, or to accept it with its logical
consequonoce. I do not think these wooM b«
of such an awful kind as many suppose. The
illogical consequences are mora to be feared.
Let me mention some of these : Ist. The
eternity of matter. That is, as we have al-
ready seen, an illogical consequence. We need
not fear that men will ever accept tho teach-
ings of Lucretius, that through all ctem»>
the atoms of matter were tniug, without
intelligence, arrangements by which an orderly
universe should bo produced, and having
failed an infinite number of times, at lost sue.
coeded in producing that most orderly world
which wo inhabit. The very foresight of
Tyndall of prophecy and potimcy in mattei
precludes this thought of the poet. 2nd. TAi
non-tuecttiltj of Ood. We hold that, according
to Tyndall, Ood is still a being necessary, ill
not to produce matter, at least to endow i'
with " promise and potency." 3rd. Wo hold
further, that all that Tyndall could discern it
matter of promise and potency would bo or-
ganization, not life ; and that if he had sale
that ho discerned in matter itself the promise
and potency of the various forms of the organ-
ism in wmoh life manifests itself, he wonld
have been more accurate and conaiBtent with
himself. But, after having admitted so dis-
tinctly and positively that there ia no wceuary
;«
-i^2!^I!i51i_ei^^^
of being-. /5th. AnotW^,'^?°o' condition
Mat acoordinir t.7Vi.» ? "53^°^ conolmioiiT.
thano/diWno trath TJ,„
■way, mo— it 1^ ♦J^iSP""^^™"-
f^^P^not tte h "'^'T Anlt of that
«♦ r.-r^Pn 01 JffohamniB/to-j ~ ..
fOct.
55^?'." not an a^oh.S^ **='nl with
n4vS'*"?' then, but K"'}.'' Pnnidunenl
nature, and refrain fromVfc • . "Tmnietry of
•«t°«neraof life fwm thf'^'^?'''<'entu^
^of G,n^tfaopte'''rS^«>i«n. fbr the
"^to herald Urn «» ' .*^» "^ght well
„7^*-fo,it^*4«J^J^«/a;d"olS
&,^°t *^a^. i^p^e±i?'''^Sal'
»^a£|^^t'"i?rt^,Sit»
S"b«i£§tu,%is,'tS-
%WcorerwitrBa«
■"^j^^d letter..
w« on the d^lTf ;^°"7«Hl aU ,e.^
^ which aJandiS^S?' ^'"-Won^ the
which command T». T^J" •?«* fromtj. '
rx't^^'^'c^ran^r'^^-""
•o tio Divine LaJVlSU ? ?" relations
<'"«''. tob^teted^'"*' truZ^^a.^* «»V»-
«»» d'emoi^tK ?^5o* P~^ of i^th°i?-
^ by any saoh cruJkl ex^J»»y<* ««n bo'
°®«n proposed. "ITa ^w^P^^nontsaahava
mortbeliSvethat w! •*'^?* ^"neth fo rl?
' 'jn'eof the leale^of th^S*^ "'"tcfflpt i„
for the rtn,«leof^j'!»,*h««do of pr„^'
n>ay bo considerBd tH^ ^^ther and lio T
oppoaiteside,.^,ten"Z^^«-« C^n
ftath against faifchS^"'!^""" of earnest
ThoTSf* 'bone'T^' "^ «' ^e old
» OT ihomaa iioi^ ^;i°- ^EraMnnaand
Molaachton, nTirl ^ *'»'» a Lnthora I "° i"'»"omena ; traced ^-S^f^ ""^"sligatcd
tLT2** thonew.^"' "^ of the oM
ydnal iud^«.f"L'i'"'mdingdutTo/ i^S?*
V' ""Mat man b
»telJect.noTe^ttte«tn^« P«te^of ^1
dogma, whShf^^eT'lhTf* ''" ^^bk
and touehod. aSd Cdfef ^^T '^?M^ ««
««uSto ««r '•""' *obenoinfaIIible«,-^
belief. afd^'SyXtL''"? '^^"K
possible belief ^, '^}^tmg to them theTm
powers of darkneL ^l ^^7°^^ osainstSf
ber whole r^J!5?i?"» «?d haa owed f^ *v??
la an age lil™ tho^iSSP""® position.
rovolationfof^l*„7^ . « rich "„ novel
m theology, it u imw^fh?! I*"""^ leaming
in icd«ni<t,>4«>i. _• '™POiisible to nm«i>».„ it^°
applies his""phifowt,t^ /•'t ^henth7aw;?;^;
""din an ago wheinL °°T?"Wnspake•••
SXf^^*«»S a'^moStT ''^'"
&'.^^^Zb^VJ''^ '^"'lent of
tty of'frte'^^'^n'' '!^f
Sr^'S^^^t*^|^-^ote4°a:^
^*^. other f«Kd r^^lTT* J or thai
woogiution of laTrrof^^es ead to thn
evolution, and so ♦>% o- °?tu«I selection an,l
«>faras LoXwst oS^^fc""'*' °' «Peoio° In
M<aementoffSibiH?vte' «"Wo^the«, i"
*baa the othoT^Bnt l^**'i"«^*boonenole88
fo^on of faittia ^^tl^^ *bis there is^
«^d,Thw fatheSSSTof^ ^^ assurance of
fil7>> .""O «3copUon n* ♦ikoT^^'io philoso-
t^ 2^^ 'oolX^ °.. ^^ ''Woh was " to
it^V^^^OioA^o nif^ ^P^07 anew
whether he will ro^lif^^ °ot seen." fi,,.
*o enter with^'^'^o it or no. wo clai™
< fWotokce^CwChrr***^ ^'■a' W?i«
, - Maga&st thaldSj" ^Xm"^***! "»■
fOct. .:
l> as tion^ r""*
[tadnotiv,
1874]
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
J' *e is not
f combined
' selection
^'^-y ac.
»o«os bo.
»on«trat«I
'^Jnstian
'ne char-
? own be-
?nooftho
uioamato
spake;-
«unkin
loendinjf
»o--it 18
Wsump.
f mere
lent of
I folli.
onijr
3trino
Iliblo
pro-
iccr.
and
Uiat
tbn
ind
In
' U
am
f<uth as pertain to tLe inner nlhoiuary, behind
the veil,— rent though it be,— irbii^ stands
before a blood-rarinlded mcroy-ixat — how
oantbQstndentof science, any mora than the
student of Odd's Word, doubt in the life and
immortality which both proclaim, cecfDg
that this little span ul mortal life is so uttnly
inadequate for the mastering of that which,
nevertheless, the human mind seoms adequate.
to grasp P When I contemplate the Tastness of
tho umvcrse which expands before us with
every now achievement of science, and the
boundless capacity of the hnman intellect,
which finds in oveiy discovery a fresh vantage
ground from which to press onward to now
triumphs, it seems to mo that immortality is
demonstrated by tho very straightncss of this
life; and only when we shall havo cast off
this mortal coil will tho soul soi><- into the
light of life, as the crawling caterpillar buruts
into tho fly.
But tho modem positivist ha.i fonnulated
his theory of exiptenco, and
classifying all that human
thought wonld deal with
into tho kmwahlo and tlio
unknowable, he unhesitat-
ingly places the hereafter
in tho letter category, lie
says, in fact, with St. I'aul,
•' Eye hatl> not scon, nur
oar heard, neither huvu en-
tered into the heiirt of ' .
man, tho thingH wliich Uud
hath prepared for them
that lovo Him" — only the
apostle adds to this, " But
Qod hath revealed thuni
unto us by Uis Spirit."
In an age of wondi-uu:!
practical energy such om
ours, in which tho phy-
sicist has led tho way in wi
many of the triumphs xf
science, it need not sur-
prise us that tho mct'ip'i,s -
sicol and tho p<yuiii;.if
have, to so largo an i.xti-iif ,
been displaced by tho p'l^ -
sicol and mutirial. Geo-
logy, chemistry, clcutiiuity,
biology have pre-ooi:upicd
tho scicntiilo activity of
the ago; until, umid mnr-
vellouit progress in certain
lines of research, tlio pen-
dulum of iutcUcctuul action
has oscillated to an ex-
treme, and wo witness 11
one-sidejncss in tho ma-
terialistic dogmatism of a
predominant school of sci-
ence, little less un-philoBo-
phical in this nineteenth
century than the tran-
scendental materialism of
mediieval priestcraft %nd
superstition. But what, :
meanwhile.has been the at-
titude of Religion ? The Re-
formation emancipated the
intellect of Europe from the
shacklesof modiicval bigot-
ry and superstition. Men , thenceforth, asserted
and freely oxerci sed the right to j udgc, each man
for himself, on tho grand questions of faith
and doctrine. Which pope and priest hoi'
hitherto detormincd for him, involring all
that pertained to his immortal nature and
destiny, to Clod and to eteniity. In that age
questions of civil right and personal liberty
seemed very secondarv as compared with such
momentous issues. No wonder, then, if tho
emancipated intellect dealt « ith all boldness
with physical science; gauged tho heavens;
weighed tho earth ; ransarlted its Iwwcls; read
anew tho chronicles of palujoutology and geo-
logy, and turned at length its curious im^uisi-
tivonessin search of " Vestiges of Creation,"
origiu of species, and beginnings of life itself.
Uimappiiy, meanwhile, tho revolt of puritan-
ism against a revived ritualism and superstition
lud, for (I time, to a divorco, to sonio extent ut
least, between intellectual culture and earnest
faith. England's great Christian poet, though
hii " Paradise Lost" w.is the work of tho Resto-
ration era, w in reality one of tho last of the
giants of that age which followed tho Refor-
mation. Milton belongs scarcely less to the
Elizabethan group of poets than Spenser and
Shakespoare, and is imbued alike with tho
philosophy and the devout spirit of tho Father
of inductive science. But the most influential
religious work of tho ago of IIoblMM is tho
wondrous allegory of tho unlettered tinker of
Bedford. Tho revival of the old alliance be-
tween a devout faith and true learning had
begun when tho author of " Tho Task" anew
wedded evangelical piety to refined literary
culture. Yet tho L-pirit which still determined
the attitude of Religion towards Science finds
apt expression in tho familiar lines : —
" Some drill and bore
The solid earth, and from the strata there
Extract a renlstcr by which wc leant
That lie who mado it, and revealed its dato {
To Moses, was mistaken In lis ogc." T'
nE^'. BOEKTON nvEnaox, d.p., tt.n.
It appears to mo not unmeet that, ns uu
assembly of liberal-minded Christian men, wo
should calmly usk ourselves tho question who.
tber tho presumption involved in such an
attitude of religious thought towards frco
scientific enquiry during tlio past century has
not wrought incalculable evil— has not tended
to bring .tbout that divorce between science
and true faith which at the present time wo
cannot but deplore P Religious men, reading
tho Biblt and devoutly accepting it as an
eml)odiment of divine revelation, and there-
fore of indisputable authority, have too often
made their own erroneous miscomprelensions
tho standards of faith as well as of science.
TJiey have forgotten that "wo have this
treasure in earthen vessels," and that no in-
fallibility rests with any private interpreta-
tion.
Tho Council of clerical ungcs which met in
vJx) Dominican Convent of Salamanca in MSO,
and propounded to Columbus that this Ameri-
can continent was an impossibility, and the
very theory of its cnittin'o nuti-Scriptuial,
was perfectly honest in its decision that tho
idea of tho earth'a spherical form was he-
terodox ; and that tho assertion that there \vt ru
inhabited lauds on this sido of tho Atluntio
wiMild belie tho Bible. Nor have wo loss r: usou
for believing that tho Dominican inqui-jtors
who comi>cUcd Galileo to foreswear tho motion
of tho earth, were thoroughly persuaded that
they were upholding the Scriptural doctrine of
the universo against a falso pbilosoyhy.
Wherein, then, do wodifTcr f i-om them, when,
in tho very pamo spirit, modem astronomy,
geology, and ethnology are arrested in t'.icir
honest researches, lest the seeming disclosure s
of scienco shoulel prove to conflict with our
renderings of certain texts P No doubt scep-
ticism has eagerly laid hold o( tho results of
scientific research when they havo teemed to
contradict Scripture ; but tho weapons cf the
sceptic luive oftcncr b<>cn forged by sach blun>~
dering defenders of Scrip-
turo as tho Dominicans of
, ., Salamanca, than by the
Columbuscs and UalUeos of
modem scienco.
If wo are disposed to
challenge tho dogmatic
hpirit at times indulged in
by tho modem physicist
in rcfcrcnfo to all that ia
innnutcriai and spiritual,
it is well that we should
bear in mind tlie tone of
ilieologiual science. Little
more than a century ogo
t'lo Rev. Alex. Caleott, a
learned vicar of Bristol,
produced his "Treatise on
tho Deluge," i) which he
unelcrtakos to pi-ovo " tho
cei'tainty of an abyss of
water within tho earth ;
that during tho Deluge tho
ivholo earth was elissolved,
.^11 tho mineral and metal-
lic matter being rceluced
to its original corpuscules,
and assumed up into the
water," with much else of
the liko kinel, any criti-
cii-ra of which ho resented
as a profanation of Scrip-
ture and rank infidelity.
Nur can I think that mat-
tcrj were gi-eatly improved
when tho Christian phy-
ticist — believing that he
was doing God service —
undertook with more occu-
'. ' rate scientific knowledge
.," to bring tho Mosaic nar-
, rativo into harmony with
tho received geological sys-
tems of the day. So early
as 1814, Dr. Ciialmershad
produced a scheme of re-
concilement between the
Mosaic and Geological
tocorels. Another learn-
ed and pious divine,
Dr. Pye Smith, under-
took nit oidv te deal with tho vexed
questions of Mosaic geology, but to harmon-
izo niuro difficult problems in relation to pre-
Adainic rocos and tho antiquity of man. Then
camo Dean Buckland with his " Bridgowater
Treatise," and Hugh Miller with his "Two
Reoorels" and his "Slosaio Vision of Creation,"
neither of which I venture to think satisfied
cither tho Biblical or tho Scientific student.
Science it and ever will bo progressive.
Each new discovery is a vantage ground re-
vealing over wider fields of rescaroii. Tliero
nro no bounds to tho imivcrse of thought, any
more than to that visible universe which ex-
pands with every effort of scienco to gauge
its imits or count the star-dust which spuiiglos
its illimitable depth'*, God's truth is uIiho-
luto, if wo can but understand it aright;
and in tho great volimio of this visihlo uni-
verso llis hand lias traced myriad lessons from
which the Cliristian student must derive
pleasure and may loam wisdom. As for that
Wf^
So
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
LOct.
otter Totnaw uf ionpind farnth, doM uty on*
Mriomly baUerv UmI the BiUe ww detfgMd
to tMeh ui daotridtr, ohoniitrjr, ^yriologr,
or philology ; and why then lyrtMaatie oos-
moffony, Mtnmomy, geology, <» ethnology r
It 1* profltsble fbr"iii(trnotioniiirighteoii«-
neia"— not In idenoo. Let na fancy that a
aoientillo fTmmiedon had been named in tite
nventeenth oentnnr, with Bacon at ita head,
to teoonatruot the BiUe in harmony with the
phihMOphy and adenoe of hia day. Uow aore-
\j would it have perplexed Kewton before
another centiv^had paMed t— like the Miltonlc
aatronomy which the aiohaagel Baphad ia
repreaenfed aa teaching to Adwi, and which
Defoe reprodaoea aa the aotoal doctrine of
Soriptare when hia Bobinaon Onuoe nnder-
takea to enlighten " Friday " aa to the nni-
verae and ita orurtar. The homely illoatration
may help na to oompn^end the atombling-
Uook which woU-meiMiing natural Uieologirts
make of the Bible to many a aimple mind.
But for raoh sdmce the Bible must not be
hdd reeponriUe. nhen we turn from the
Brahmimoal ooemogony of the Vedaa, or the
pueiile legend of Deucalion and Pyrrha, wUoh
vaa all that the wiae Oreek had to account
for the ropeopling of the unddnged HeUenio
world, itlsimpoFaible to evade the oontraat
between the " wiadom " of Oieeoe, and the
sublime aimpUcitr of these words, read in all
the light and abienoe of this ninetoenth cen-
tury; "In the beginning Ood created the
heaTen and the earth; and the earth waa
without form and Toid, and darkness was
upon the face of the deep ; and the Spirit of
Grod moved upon the face of the waters ; and
Ood said: 'Let there be light', and there waa
light."
To me there seems a truer philosophy, and
a rimplcr starting-point for soienoe, in such
a begmning, than in all the profoundest
ph^cal theories of creation or evolution,
whioh, — prolong the virion backward as they
may, — alike start with an assumption, or an
evasion, of this needful initiation.
Tet with all this, let us clearly peroeive the
manifest wrong whioh we do to tne Book of
Inspiration when we attempt to make it the
test of truths whioh rest on wholly diffei'ent
evidence, and so pervert it from its one grand
desigii aa a rovelation of Gh>d's purposee to
man, 88 a moral and responidble being. Kightly
studied, the discoveries of natural science, of
arahseolo^, and philology, have led to a re-
oonsideratiou of the intwpretation of Scrip-
ture; and have begot sounder methods of
biblical interpretation. Lot us, then, wd-
come the freert discussion. Let us not prove
traitors to that untrammdled right and re-
sponsibility in the ezoroise of privato judgr-
mont, which is tho grand Protestant doctrine,
and was one of the chief triumphs of the
Bef ormation. Still more, let us not apptjar to
students of soionco as though our faith wore
no move than an unreasoning adlieronoe to
the stereclyped ionnnlsB of un ortbedoz creed.
There seems to mo, in the jealousy with whioh
the scientific searcher for truth is assumed to
be the natural enemy of revealed religion, a
cowardly lack of faith in tho divint power of
Ohristionity.
All seekers after truth ore natiirsl allies,
not antagonists, did thoy but understand their
common aim ; and the wiseot of them are aver
the most modest. The record giuven on New-
ton's tomb speaks of hint, as he " who by an
almost divine p^.wer of min<' ' mssterod laws
uf the universe which i ' je before haC
even suspected, aid " by hi^ philosophy vin-
dicated the majesty of the Most High." But
his own comment, as life draw to a dose, was
this : " I know not what I may appear to the
worid.. but to myxel? I seem to have been
only likeab('>*pl:>Ting' on the seashore, and di-
verting myw If in now and then flndiug a
smoother pebble or a prettier shell than ordi-
nary, whiut the great ocean of Truth lay all
nnoisoovered before me." Neither theprogress
of the student of soientiflo nor of Christian
truth will be the leas snro for emulating the
modesty of Newton. Here, in all ways, " we
ae(! through a glass darkly," — "we know but
in part,'"and the grandest truths that sdonoe
can mister aia but glimpses of a larger truth
yet to he revealed. Nosoone* do wi: oooom-
plidi a fancied harmony in the disclosnrei
within the little aro of our soientiflo vision
than some unexpeoted revelation, in a wholly
novd direction, reauires the whole work to bio
done anew. The narmonias will not harmon-
ise, and dther sacred or adentiflo Interproto-
tiona must bear the discredit. AlreanV the
sohemes of Ohalmera, Pye Smith and Hugh
Miller are obsolete. I can but compare their
labors to the patohing of aloaky canal, banked
in as a short-out across some irregular gap
through whioh no river could find a natural
ohannol. It has seemed to supersede the
river-highway for a time; but it is already
out of £kto, and no sooner has it been made
secure at one point than it breaks oat at
another ; whUe uie great river which it was
designed to supplant is calmly flowing as of
old, in its natural course, to the ocean. Yet,
when it is adced. What ia the true attitude of
the believer in the truths of tho Christian
religion in the presence of modem soienoe P
the answer ia not to be given in a word. This
much, however, may be unhesitatingly affirm-
ed : that it should not partake of that joalous
antagonism which is calculated to suggest
that nis own faith is ndther wdl-foundetl nor
sincere. " God is not the author of confusion ;"
ndther can the tmdis disclosed by His works
coi^ot with His revealed word, when rightly
understood. True religion has everything to
gain from growing knawledg^o. It welcomes
the dawn, uvea in the light cf truth, and anti-
dpates the triumph, when all superstition, and
error, and ignoranoe shall have passed away.
We have no right to demand of the earnest,
modeet seeker after adraitiflo truth that with
every new revelation of sdenco he shall apply
the orthodox theologioal tape-line and gauge
its harmony with the assumed interpretations
of Scripture. For, what then P Is no to btop,
lest, pwdiance, the truth he is in eight of shall
prove suoh interptretations to bq worth no
more than those of Archbishop Boniface or
the Doctors of Salamanca, when thw showed
from the BiUe that no Christian could tolerate
so unsoriptnral a here^ as that this American
Continent existed P Yon will, no doubt, re-
member, that the very first thing which Pope
Alexander VI. did, on learning of its actual
existence, wna to issue r. bull of partition,
whioh claimed it as hia own! Let us be sure
that wo have taken the requisite steps for
qualifying ourselves to pluck the mote out of
our brother's eye. Suoh follies and inoonsis-
tendes did not cume to an end with that 16th
century. If Protestant schools of divinity had
had their own way, tho Ptolemaic system of
the nniverse, with the earth for ite centre and
planets and fixed stars revolving round it in
their crystalline spheres, would bo the scientific
creed of Christendom stiU. The tyranny of
orthodox creeds can beget a timo-serving
sycophancy os inimical to truth as tho intoler-
ance of Dominican inquisitors. When Coper-
nicus had initurcd his system, — tho demonstra-
tion of which marks an epoch in tho intellectnal
world, — he shrank from tb-i odium of publish-
ing a theory- so cent uy to any received
interpretation of Scripture, and it appeared un-
der the guise of a mere hypnthosis for the
more simple calculation of the motions of the
heavenly bodies. And has it been otherwise
with Wrmer or Huton, Cuvicr, Sodg»ick,
Lyell, Hnd others of our modem geologists P
"There are two books," says Sir. Thos. Brown,
" from whence I collect my divinity ; besides
that written one of Qoa, another of His
servant Nature, that universal and public
MS. whioh lios expanded unto the eyes of all.
Those that never saw Cod in the one, have
seen Him in the other." But if theologians
had had their way, those paheographio re-
cords, the tables of stoae nn whioh are grav-
en by the finger of God the wondrous story of
our globo throughout countless ages, during
which it has been the theatre of His reactive
power and wisdom, would have headed tho list
of our Protestant initx^ txpurgattriut, as anti-
Scriptural! It cannot be imagined that ti jo
religion has anything to gain by thus saying :
"Let then it inrknett I" where CKxl uaa so
deariy aaU: "Itt thtrt bt light f If it ha
the oondenmation In rdation ti thohighett of
revealed tmtha: "that light is come into the
world, and men loved darkness rather than
light," it must be applicible in a leaser degree
to every rejection of truth— to every barrier in
the way of its progress. Ignoranoe,
not knowledge, ia what religion has to fear ;
it is by the partial glimpsea of half-tmths
that the present collidon arises between faith
and science. It is to be removed, not by ob-
scuring the dawn, but by hastening thenoon-
tide of amplest revelation in all that hdps ns
more dearly to comprehend the laws by whioh
God governs the universe. As an humble
soientiflo enquirer, I claim for myself and my
fellow- workers untrammelled freedom in our
researches ; and in following out one of tho
most startling enquiries of the present day —
that of the antiquity of man, which, accord-
ing to all recent dfsdosures of scientific evi-
dence, unquestionably conflicto with recdved
opinions. I concdie it to be the simple duty
of every honest bdiovor in God's word to en-
courage research; to follow out every new
disdosnre ; and bo ready to welcome tho truth.
No one who really believes the Bible to be tho
Word of God can feor — "whatever record
leaps to light"— that it will be discredited.
The Great Teacher himself bids us " Con-
sider the lilies of tho field, and the fowls of
tho air;" and pointing to " the heavens, tho
work of his hands," has taught ns the lesson
of humility: What is man, in comparison
with God's universe, that He should be thus
mindful of us P
But if, with the author of the "Beligio
Medici," we recognise besides the written
Word of God, that other, of His servant
Nature, we must dearly discern the very
different message which each has to declare ;
so that, while we learn to guard against tho
Bible being perverted to the teaching of false
science, we shall guard no less jealoudy
against the perversion of the Book of Nature
to the teadung of false theology. There is
not 011^ the ddiberate applioatioa of sdentiflc
research to the uses of the aseptic, in the duty
of opposing which we must be all of one mind ;
but there is also the teaching in the nafiie of
fadenoe, and as the deliberate — nor do I doubt,
tbe honest — bdief of sdentiflc men, of deduc-
tions and hypotheses destructive of the very
foundations of religious faith. Besearch has
been carried on so ezcludvdv in the direction
of pure phy.ncB, that metaphysical sdencu is
ignored. Thv? material world has been ex-
plored with suoh all-absorbing devotion that
ita devotees have lost faith in tho ycry possi-
bility nf ft spirituil world. Tho visiblo uni-
verse has been geuged, measured, weighed,
and analyzed, with wondrous additions to ow
intellectual weallh ; but with snob an utter
abnegation jf all I'oyond tho domain of pure
intellect, that it is legorded as no moro than a
self-sustaining piece of c<^|estial mechanism.
The geologist has cost the plummet of
science far down the buried strata of countless
ages, to bring back the forlorn ansnrci- of " Nu
God ! " And now it would seem as if compa-
rative anatomist and biologist arc united in
the demonstration that the stately tempio of
man's living soul is the mere lateit evolution
of some primordial, and it msy bo inorganic
matt3r ; ita motive energies only transformed
food-combustion ; and ita mental activities and
volition no more than tho latest devdopmeut of
the same stores of mechanical force. For " the
doctrine of evolution derives man in his totality
from the interaction of organism and environ-
ment through countless ages past." Such is
the latest deflnition, renderigd in strictly scien-
tific language, of tho origin of man. Stript
of its learned phrrscology, it seems to mo to
bear a marvellor ^aemolanco to tho well-
known philosop'- Topsy: — "/ 'tpeet» 1
ground. Don't tH . ..oiK^jnevtrmadcmt!"
Tet such utterances are presented to us in
all earnestness as fundamental truths. Life is
no lon^rer mysterious or supernatural ; fur th»
physicist with the hdp of his microscope, and
tho ohemist with his analytic researches fol-
lowing down life to ita buppjsed proto^encMis,
have prolonged tho intdleotual vtsion until in
I874.J
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
81
very
baa
Btion
ICO is
ex-
ehat
of
eat
'No
' in
of
Ion
nio
Gd
ad
of
he
ty
t>n>
} '"
In-
Ipt
Itu
fancy the vital merge* in the material ; the
gnU has been bridged between the animate
and ioanimate, evolution baa found a atartiog-
Saint, and the Creator is diamiiied aa a luper-
nitjrl
In reality thia in juat wich another unaoien-
tio oonf uaion of the phyairal and metaphyaicel,
of the material and tbo npiritnal, aa tne cLal
lenge to put prayer to the teat of phy»ical
experiment. There aeomed a puzzling planii-
biUty in the illogical confusion that thus
souffht to test the deepest experiences of our
spintual nature by a cold, hara subordination
to clinical therapeutics, which startled while
it shocked the moral sense.
If, as the physicist practically assumes, pure
intellect is alono needed for the approhoislon
of the universe, we might smile out for the
momentous issues involved at such aisport of
fancy (or shall wo call it leUntiJlcfa Ih t) as
the gratuitous assumption of a solf-^ xistent
matter, of " organism and environment ' with-
out an organizer.
Did timo and place suit, I might bo tempt-
ed to dwell on far other t, jiH\ingn of modem
science; on geology reaching backward into
the long night of timo ; ond astronomy, with
. the novel aid ;rhich chemistry — in its spec-
trum analysis-- now yields, gauging tlio mfi-
nite depths of space; and, with the allied sci-
ences, returning to toll us that " the same kw
which moulds a tear" guides every motion of
the universe ; and that the homologies in the
structturo of vertebrate life, on which doctrines
of evolution have founded so much, show to
us an archetypical idea ruling in liko manner
throughout tuo vast duration of frcologicul
timo ; rovealiug to ua the same inilnito, su-
preme, sustaining intelligence ; a divino unity
of thought and ptjpose evolving itftelf with
unvarying consistency since the ilrst bcgin-
ingsof creation.
Science wholly forgets its logitinuito bounds
-when it encroaches within the domuiii of re-
ligious faith, and, with sclf-suiUcicnt dogma-
tism, pronounces on themes on which its ver-
dict 18 valueless. Tlio highest iutcUcctuiil
powers are limited. A Bncon or a Newton
will penotrato into nature's mybtcries with n
keener insight than common men. But sooner
or later tho keenest intellect disconis how in-
oapablo its finite capacity is to gauge tho infin-
ite; and inductive science but repeats tho
words of inspiration, "Who can, by wrarching,
find out OodP Who can Und out tho Almigh-
ty to perfection?" But it is not bv niero
angry donunoiatious that tho student of
scienco is to bo led up to that I'.ighcr truth.
Tho champion of revealed religion inu«t, with
the breast x)lato of faith, take also that shield
of truth, which has not only its golden side,
brilliant with tho effulgence of tho Sun of
righteousness, but also a silver side, reflecting
tho Iwrrowcd splendors of tho Creator in his
works. Becogmzing tho vital interests involv-
ed, wo look for another Newton animated by
the modesty which highest wisdom confers;
and for a Paul, rich iu all Icnniiiig nnd
knowledge, to stand once more on Mars' Ilill ;
and in tho hearing of men wiser than tlio
philosophers of Athciut, still, in spite of them-
selves, rearing ultars to tho unknown Ood,
proclaim ; " Wliom, thcroforo, yo ignorantly
worship. Him doclaro I unto you."
There is something incxpresnibly mournful
in tho aspect of an earnest searcher cftcr
truth returning on all tho track of progress
of more than '2000 years to take refuge iu tho
<!reed of the heathen philosopher, Lucretius,
that " Nature is lem to do all thingi ipotitanc-
omlij of hertclf tvitliout tht mfMlin;/ of the
godt." Yet if scienco has accepted such u
verdict, it is well that it should bo procUimcd,
and referred to somo higher court of appeal.
Nor eon I doubt that tho reaction against
such a decision is near at hand. There Is a
wondrous diflcrcuco bctw<--"n tho captious
sceptic seeking for weapons to •uutail tho cita-
del of di\ino truth; and tlio ho-eat scientific
inquirer who has allowed his mi.'d to dwell
so oxolusively on secondary causes tik t ho has
come to boliovo in their omnipotence We
havo li»toned recently to ouo of tho high
liriests of scienco following up tho history of
the work of the phydcist, not only with ipoo-
ulationa as to tho origin of phytioal life, but
with enquiries aa to tho evomtion of that
mysterious power, — as he acknowledges it to
bo,— which enlfflinates in reaioL. Mr. Dar-
win has manifestly reoognizeJ, that, whatever
be the starting point of tho evolutionist, the
origin of Ufeinvolveallhe eonooptionof some
oreatire power. But It is otherwise with the
philosopnio demonstrator of tho mechanical
eqnivUent of heat, who after a seductive pre-
sentation otd priori coneeptions which lie be-
yond the reach of indnctive verification,
points us anew to matter aa "tht unittrial
mother," discerning in it "the promiao and po-
tency of o^ery form of life."
If such is really the issno, the qncstions so
raised mn no risk of being evaded. Because
we accept his experimental evidence, there is
no reason that we shotdd put ourselves under
tho guidance of his fancy ; and wander at its
will across the boimdary within which alone
his conclusions can havo tho slightest claim
to authority. Here, at least, tUs seiontifio
Sampson is shorn of his locks, and ho has be-
come as weaker men. If, ignoring all teach-
ing of revelation, and all the faith which wo
have hitherto rendered to tho idea of an in-
finite Creator, from whose fiat all else has
proceeded, we are to return to first princi-
ples, wo find oui selves left to two alternatives:
— There is the eternity of matter, that
"universal mother" who, by spontaneous
generation, is assumed to " bring forth all
things as tho fruit of her own womb,"— or
ihcro is the eternity of mind, as presented
to us in the idea of a sclf-existcnt spirit, tho
Divino soul of tho universe, infinite, eternal,
unchangeable — the only wise and true God;
by whom all created things havo been called
into being. Momentous as are tho issues in-
volved, the choice between such a mAterial
mother, and this divine, self-cxistcnt Creator
scorns eosy. When onco faith has laid hold
on tho " / am" of primitive revclotion, all else
is simple. When, on tho other hand, wo
accept tho potentiality of matter, wo seem to
havo got no deeper than to tho fabled tortoise
of Brahminical cosmogony, on which stands
tho elephant that upholds tho universe. Eo-
soarch, unsatisfied, will crave to Icam on
vhut this tortoise of material potentiality
rests.
In thus contemplating tho universe, and
conceiving of its origin, from tho religious
point of view, and as tho result of tho Divino
fiat, when, in the beginning, God said : " Let
it be," and it was, it is none tho less philoso-
phical.
Of tho two claimants to priority, matter is
wholly secondary, and subordir.ato to mind ;
and tho materialist who starts with his self-
cxiHtctit, potential matter, as tho universal
mother, calls on us to conceive of a sclf-
cxlstcnt rainlx)w without tho eyo which is
one of tho factors of its being.
Thi.t T7C exist we know ; that external and
material nature exists wo believe; but our
ytry relations to it aro through our mental
apprehensions. It must, therefore, bo more
rational to bclievo in an immaterial soul, and
in tho inflnito, eternal, all-wise Go], than to
accept of impressions which wo receive from
without; and transmuting them in tho
kalcldoscopo of our mental vision, to exalt
them into a self-existent potcntinlity, tho
source alike of organic matter and of nilnd.
Let us not shrink, then, from following the
leadings of science into all truths with which
it has to do. Tho Christian teacher will only
bo able to grapple effectually with tho falso
phiJowpliv of tho ogc, when trained to meet
tho B<;icntiflo questioner on his own ground,
iind yet I would nut advocate chairs of Natural
Theology. Tliey ore too opt to beget tho
tone of the hired pleader, rather than tho
iirip:irtiul ju^ge, to start with a foregone con-
(.'lii~<"ii, and end in timid harmonizlngs of
religious and scientific creeds, to tho discredit
of both.
Let the minister of religion receiver tho same
secular training as other students of stiicnco.
Both will benefit thereby. United in a com-
mon search for truth, tlicy will discern tlmt
bigotry and ignorance, prejudice, passion and
vice aro the enemies of both. From among
thsm wo may look for a ^uw generation, tllk
those who hikve just passed away. For, leo
us not forget that wo have had amongst us
such men as Chalmers and Miller, Brewster,
Siqipson, Whewell and Faraday, leaders of
thought, who found no difficulty in reconcil-
ing true science with the faith by which each
of them was contented to enter hetven " as a
little child." It is well, indeed, to remember
that, however coldly some eminent men of
science havo regarded Divine truth, it is
among a f <tr inferior order of minds that tho
cavillers are found, whose covert dislike to
the spiritual teaching of tho Biblo finds vent
in an eager catching at any apparent conflict
between science and revelation.
But even when actuated by no such pur-
posed antaB..usm, it is Impossible that the
Christian can listen to modem teachings on
the origin of life, as though it were no more
than u product of chemical action, the
synthesis of which lies within tho future
triumphs of science, without opposing to such
the central doctrine of his faith. Unless tho
Bible bo "a cimningly devised fabio" — a
deliberate lio — eighteen hundred years ago
there moved among the sons of men, one who
was tho Master of life and of death; who
stood by the bod where tho little daughter of
Jaims lay, and said to her : " Ariae .'" and tho
dead lived ; who stopped tho bier on which
the widow of Nain s only son was being
borne to the tomb, and at his voice tho dcaJl
son was restored to his mother ; who com-
manded to take away tho stone from tho cavo
within which tho body of Lazarus was al-
ready hastening to corruption ; and at his
command tho dead came forth, wrapped
in the cerements of tlio grave, — Ono whoSo
own resurrection has taken away tho sting
from death, and is tho central doctrine of thii
Christian foith. All this wo verily bcliovo.
And T\ hen, — passing wholly boyond tho legi-
timate province of scionc<>, the very f ounda-
tions of our faith are assailed with a dcccp-
tivo materialism, tho fittest answer is in tho
words of Paul to Agrippa : " Why should it
bo thought a thing incredible with you that
God should raise tho dead ?"
Wo Bcom anew to hear tho samo voicu in
warning to cirselves : " Bcwaro lest any man
spoil you through philosophy and vain de-
ceit," — and truo though it be that " no! many
wise, not many mighty, not many noblo aro
called ; " yet when a gifted Paul is commis-
sioned in tho service of the Master, tho
wisdom of Athei. . is as nothing to him.
Tho philosophers of tho Epicureans, and
of the Stoics, encounter him in vain. Ho
proclaims tho very truth in that first cen-
tury which has to bo repeated now : " God
that made tho world and all things therein ; "
"Ho who "giveth to all life, and breath, and
all things ; and hath made of ono blood all
nations of men to dwell on all tho face of the
earth, nnd hath determined tho times before
appointed, and tho bounds of their habitation"
— that same Ood hoth inthose lastdays reveal-
ed Himself to us by His Son, and in tho doc-
trine of a risen and ever-living Saviour, wo
realize no longer the dread majesty of an om-
nipotent, but nnaptmiachablo Deity, but our
reconciled God and Father in Christ.
MODERN CHRIS'nANITY FROM THE
STANDPOINT OF MODERN SCIENCE.
Principal Dawson delivered an address, of
which tho following is an abstract, on
the above subject :— We havo hoard a good' deal
in tho AUianco meetings of tho antagonisms to
religion. It is not for rcUgion to stand on tho
defensive ; but to bo an aggressive force, at-
tacking Hystcmsof error wherever found. Still it
is well to look occasionally at least at its au-
tugonihts, and if possible to loam from them
where its weak points are. Two forms of an-
tagonism hiivo ()f?,ni been referred to ot thos'^
meetings,— Ritualism nnd Infidelity. 'I'ln'
former is trying to drag uk li.i ^k to tho super-
stitiou of tlio middle agos ; tho other in iti
moro recent form, is fitriving to tiring us
to tho still older bcliof.s In Id by tlic Epi-
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Ort
cureans— tho mere materialism of pngnn An-
tiquity. Bitualism may bo tho more irritating
and troublcsomo, but at present it is not ablo
to withstand tho current of public opinion. It
haa no real foundation in nature or Scripture,
and runs counter to tho views of our timet) ; so
that when brought before tho court of popi|lar
intelligeneo and common sense, it is Hum-
raarily and decidedly condemned, as has re-
cently been tho case with llitualism in the
l!.'nglish I'urliamont, and Ultramontiinism in
that of Germany. However, those mediro-
val reactions aro redly very formidable in
another way, for Christianity may bo held re-
sponsible for them, or they may gn>w to
such an extent as to bo mistaken for Cliristi-
anity itself. In this ease theirultiraato action is
to force men to becomo infidel.^, oi, at least,
they sustain ond advance materialistio infi-
delity, and so render the philosophy and
literature of our time adverse to Christianity.
Confining ourselves to tho question of
iithfcistio and iafidcl science, as tho more
formidable antagonism, I may remark
that puicnco has more influence than many
aro awaro of. In England, Galton esti-
mates tho eminent scicntifi's men as being
one ill ten thorsand of tho whole population,
and these aro all men of great mark, mental
power and literary influence. Their disciples
and students may bo numbered by thousands ;
while they have control to a great extent of
tho pre.s.1, scientific and secular, tho lecture
hall, and tho education of tho country. Tbey
thus largely influence tho wholo public mind,
while thfir authority is recognized in war,
in i)olitics, and in all social questions. In
fact, they occuiiy a grand and leading posi-
tion in the nation, working none tho less
KUcccssfuUy for not being organized. In our
days of cncu-mous achievements in tho use of
physical powers and in mastery ovei nature,
scieneo lias taken a great hold of tho imagina-
tion, and has produced among the masses of
men a largo amoimt of confidence in human
l)0wer. The ignorant formerly looked with
awo on Nature and her works, but now
believe that wo aro tho rulers, and there is
instilled into their minds a strong convic-
tion of tho universality of natiu'al law.
Shall wo say that all these things are neces-
sarily hostile to Christianity ? Tlie question
may be decidedly answered in tho negative.
As natural truths they should not be antagon-
istic to true religion, for they are at war with
se.pcrstition, ignorance, tyranny, and all forms
of social and moral evil. They are antagonistic
to the comiptions and imperfections of Christ-
ianity, but not to a piu:e Christianity, whose
aim is to bring men into harmony witli a God
whoso nioml laws are akin tollis natural laws,
and to elcvato their spiritual nature liy
spiritual means, and whidi in its educational
inllueiice, and its intensely utilitarian cha-
racter is perfectly in uni.son with natural
science.
Whence, then, proceeds the apparently grow-
ing antagonism IJetweeu science ;ind religion p
AVe cannot shut our eyes to the fact that un-
converted s<aentific men aro but natural men,
und often actuated by one-sided and in<or-
rect views, and by tlio pride und hard-
ness of tlio hunian heart; but in no large
part; also does it arise from tho corruption of
Christianity, and the inconHistencies of i)ro-
fessiug Cliristians and of Cluistiau Ciiurches.
I will now suppose niy.self to Ijo an outsider,
or to be standing in liis plaie, and taking a
survey of religion us it appears to tho scientist.
Ho does not understand it in its spiritual as-
pect; he only sees it as it e.\ists in practice,
and as manifested outwardly. Still ho should
not bo looked on as O'l cneuiy to be attacked
in return; but it sliould bo remembered that
ho is a fcllow-creaturu with a soul to be saved
la' lost ; and you sliould act accordingly ; for
there aro numcroin c.Yamples uf ^reut men,
who have been equally proiuineuL iu religion
and in svienco.
A Bcientiiic man can understand tho idea
of a religion liaseil on a n-vi'lation ; but ho can-
nut unJu'staiid V.n' trcutiiici.t liy Clii-istiaus
of tho revealed rule of faith. If it is
their sole giiiilo, ho is surprised at not .'.ecing
continual rofcronoe being made to it ; ho can-
not understand how a body of men calling
themselves Christians, do not in oven minor
dgtails, livo up to tho mark. Ho soos Chris-
tiana, in referring to tho IMblo, distort tho
truth to suit themselves, or put interpretations
upon it not warranted ; wtulo in meeting men
ot the world. Christians generally como down
to tho former's plana and talk of expediency.
It is a sad statement to make; but Chris-
tianity is in tho eyes of tho scientiQo man
a failure. Ho looks naturally enough at tho
worldlinesB and inconsistency of people who
aro professing Cliristians, und ho sc lack
of that jiower in Christianity, which iie is told it
jiossesses. I lately had u conversation with an
eminent scientist on this subject, who main-
tained that, however these things originated,
they are the historical outcome of Christianity,
and it is rosponr'blo for them. Tho scientist
farther believes that Cliristians cxtTt them-
selves individually very littlo in promoting the
physical and moral welfara of tho human race.
Ho does not see any way of disconnecting
tho two ; a man'u body is tho tomplo of the
soul and is so regarded in God's Word.
Scientists take especial objection to tho action
of certain Established Churches as seriously
opposing tho educational and sanitary welfare
of the common classes of the i)eoplo. It would bo
well if Christians followed the example of their
Master in this matter ; they ought not to bo
afraid of hard work and self-denial in tho
causo of suffering liumauity, and should not
leave the-o things in the hands of ungodly
ph i lanthroplsts.
Farther, tho Church adheres too elo.scly,
to extinct mediosval ideas, instead of those of
its own inspired standards. Scientific men say
wo have got ourselves emancipated from such
rubbish, and yet your Christian Cliurch sticks
to tho old lifeless traditions, and there
is nothing for us to do but to stand aloof.
Tho Church's resort to forms, ceremonies and
njsthetic surroundings to attract tho unthink-
ing, and thus degrading rather than elevating
its adherents, is to bo deprecated. We need
to write a now book of tho Acts of the
Apostles to suit our modem religion. Wo
may suppose this to bo an extract :
" I'aul suffered grievous things at Ephc-
sns by reason < f an insurrection of
silversmiths against hini ; wbercfore, ho order-
ed that tho converts each should have a littlo
silver imago of tho Virgin Mury, and the doing
of this brought over the silversmiths to his
side, whose craft was previously in danger of
being set at ;:cvuglit, and they were added to the
Church ; so they got up a great bazaar for him,
and liringing plenty of all things, and giving
liberally ot tliei. gains, they built a magnificent
pl.ace ot woi'shlp und furnished it gorgeously,
and bought fine instruments of music for the
church, and it became popular, and was filled,
galleries and all ; many rich people came
tliero ; tho members raisivl an inimcnso salary,
and sent for John t) becomo their pastor."
Our scientific opponents say; If fashionable
Christians aro right then tho immitive Church
was wrong. If the teachings of the liiblo »ro
correct, then we, in our laboratories, are more
put
Christ-like than you are in your churches.
Tho general failure of t'ao Church to
forth tho energies and gifts of its entire mem
bership, is also noticeable, in contrast with mo-
dem science and primitive Christianity. Tho
man ot scieneo says: — "If I believed your
doctrine, I would labor for tho Chiii.h; I
would bo active and seek out those ,ihi>
needed my aid; I would djspiso cloth "wi !
ease ; I How lii'vo nioio zeal for wjientific tnith i
than you have for tho salvation of men" Nor
can they seo tho waixant for ('(implicated sys-
tems of Churcli Goven.-ment, and for liier-
archies which arc of no practical use.
Another stumldiiig-block is that w.itntiflc
questions aro often treated in such a loose
and incorrect way in tho pulpit that scien-
tists say they <;ann<jt liclievo what is haid
on the hiilijecl, a:i it is untrae, and that they
have no grounds for supposing that what
tliey hear on nligious questions will be iiny
more (!o:Tect. They arc abto irritated and an-
noyed by tho outcry raised against them from
tho pulpit, and pa»s themselves off as pcmo-
eutcd men and ootuul mnrt\Ts, putting them-
selves on a par with old Galileo. On tho eon-
trary, tho most unwise and unnonessanr con-
cosslons are often made by Christian i pologista.
It would appear from a rovio'/ of thee*
causes of failure that, in order to como into
harmony with true science, which is really the
true interpretation of God's works, it is neces-
sary for Christian Churches to fall back on the
doctrines and practico of our Lord and His
apostles, both as more in accord with true
science than those of tho middle ages, and,
also, as giving it tnie spiritual jiower. Mr.
Moody's revival work in Scotland has a for
moro imwerful effect on tho minds of scicntiflo
men than cither jiomp or declomiition. Thoy
can appreciate energy and a manifest sacrifioo
of all personal considerations to carry ou any
work. Those organizations in tho name of
Christ which fail to act thur will probably bo
overwhelmed in the opproaehing delugo of
ftcientiflc infidelity; and tho attitude of
tho ni;iro ritualistic and fashionablo reli-
gious bodies with reference to their increasing
attention to forms and ceremonies and mere-
tricious attractions of an external character,
must bo suicidal in the end ; though it may
lead to a temporary prosperity based on tho
more sentimental and untliinlung part of
mankind. A true aiid living presentation of
Christ in tho wsrld is thus tlio only real safe-
ty of his Church now as in the time of its
primitive struggles against tho philosophy
and superstitions of the ^rst centuries.
MODERN LITERATURE IN ITS RE-
LATION TO CHRISTIANITY.
Til.' paper by Rev. rrcsidentroETEB, LL.D.,
Yale College, was to have been read on Tues-
day, but as President Porter was imable to
attend in person, tho paper was sent on for
publi<ation.
At tho sixth General Conference of the
Evangelical Alliance, held at Now York, Oct.
'2-1'.', 1873, tho subject for an essay assigned
to the writer was " Modem Literature in its
Relations to Christianity." In discussing
thi:; Bubjeit ho found himself ablo within
the limits prescribetl, to treat only of those
a.spc(ts of modem literature which seem un-
favorable to tho Christian doctrine, history,
an;l life, and to confine his attention to
those of its phases which aro of recent origin
and present interest. Ho avails himself of
the present occasion— at tho suggestion of
the Committee— to complete his discussion of
the subject, and asks your attention to those
aspects of Modern Literature which are favor-
able to Christianity.
Modem literature is not an isolated pro-
duct of tho present geacratioii. So far as it
is distinctive in its character, it is a growth
which <:ovcr8 nearly a century. '.'" bo ade-
quately comprehended it must be traced to
its beginnings and followed through tho sue-
ecssivc pha.se3 of its hi.story. It cannot bo
justly estimated, exc(>pt as wo consider tho
great forces which have formed it, and which
are certain to prevail over any accidental in-
fluences which may errest them for a brief
season or tiu'u them aside. It is but one of
the manifestations of tho great awakening of
hunian thought and activity, whicli bus made
tho past hundred y is so memorable in tho
) ;•*'• .-.' »:!■>«. " IS awakening has been
ol', i>j VI' .. ; oo; .practical. It has affected
'ho ia)u"n. i,.inv:'^r'i us and tho strongest fcel-
tv;H 11,' mi:n, in ivp^ '• to tho mo.st important
p! '.I'j .hs icad inc I'.o .. serious interests. It
'i '1-^: 1, ron«ht f'lJ't u .! d violent convulsions
' •• o-n'att I'l) BO 1 and political striic-
■ '■ . f .I'.'.ual but complete f rim."- forma ■
tions ' . V. 'uiths and luspiratioiis of largo
communll Changes of this kind must
necessari' , I ^ It and i.-mnifcste<l in literature.
It is i' tc ii R, to tho law of action and re-
action wfi'ch ho' Is good between literature
and life, that a centur) (haracfirized by
movements of thonghv and f'tl.-ng so profound
must produ' a literature lieth striking and
energetic. -Movements of pueh a character
must noceaturily all'ect the religious life. An
i874.]
EVANCEt.tCAf. AI-LIANCF: KXTtlA.
Si
inteuao and cncrpctic literatiirp must liavo tlio
most intima i roliitiona to its rcligiousfaith niul
its Christian activity. Many of tho im- ki . "t
moycmcnts to whicU wo refer, liavo i iginlly
contributed to tlio enlightenment and L-'oviitimi
of man, and in so fni' liuvo l)ceii favc I'liblo to
tho development and i)rojfrfBg of th.i king-
<iom of Christ, if, iiidoeil, th(y do rol dosarvo
to bo regarded as tlio results of itii 'vorkiiig
and tho instruments of its jiowor. TL-.i being
true, wo aro prepared to find c^ddenoo that
tho literaturo which lias been eo conspicuous
in munifcstinp and furthering tho move-
ments of moJom lifo has, on tho whole, been
eminently favorable to the power and pro-
gress of ChriHtianity.
I. — Tho external events .vith which this era
begins are tho war for tho Independence of
thft United States and tho French llevolution ;
each in its way beinff tho result oif now poli-
tical ideas. Tollowmg closely upon thesto
were tho frantio wars of tho Bevolutionists
and tho First Naj-olecn, which did so much
to break up the traditionary abuses and the
conventional wayn of Central and Southern
Europe and wero felt even in Moscow and
Constantinople. Those events with tho con-
quest of British India oU gave an Impulse
directly or indirectly, to tho enormous expan-
sion and the enlarged independence of the
■ English Colonial system, and prepared tho
way for an unprecedented emigration from
oultivated and Christian nations into new
fields of enterprise for the development of
material wealth and of the enjoyments of a
freer and fresher political and social life.
Closeiy eonneoted with tho convulsions imdor
Napoleon waa tho breaking forth of a nobler
lifo in Crermany in its war of Liberation in
1813, with the revival of intellectual activity
tiy means of its new universities and its new
university lifo on tho ono hand, and fuo
discipline of its publio school system and its
enforced military servico on tho other. Wo
name next tho slow but certain rise of political
and judicial reform in England, whicli re-
sulted ill tho jiasaago of tho Ecforra Bill, tho
repeal of manifold restrictions upon trade and
industry and other ii.iportant changes in the
institutions and sjiirit of tho peojilo as a conse-
quence of tho newly created, and tlio new-creat-
ingscienceofPolitioiil Economy. Thcpassagoof
tho lleform Bill in England was nearly simul-
taneous with tho second French Revolution in
1830, which secured for liberal ideas and liberal
institutions a new foothold on tho Continent
and a. renewed power to act for both good and
evil. Their evil was manifest in tho lawless-
ness and liecnHO which attended tho Itovolu-
tion of 1811), which convulsed all Eurojio for
a series of excited months, and wero every-
where followed by tho sharp reaction that cul-
minated in tho Second I^mpiro. Wo should
not, however, forget thiit by means of thiii
empire, Italy was deliverod from its foreli?n
masters and became a united kingdom, with
parliamentary institutions and free education,
nor that tho kitia; of tho new Italy has taken
his temporal sovereignty from tho Bishop of
Homo, and that this has been allowed, not
merely bcoauso Italy had becomo so stroug,
but because Austria and France had brpomo
disabled from rendering effective resistance,
and Spain was not strong enough to heal its
own divisions or maintain authority in its own
domain. More surprising than all — strangely,
suddenly, but rcsistlcssly —a fiiMt-vato Trotos-
tiint Power in Central Europe is bom in a day,
and for tho first time sinco the Roformatiou,
T^hich causes every ono of its kingdoms to
tremble at tho tramp of its united hosts. TIid
nev spirit of reform and freedom which had
been elfectiially awi.kencd in England,|a<hieved
a signal triumi)h in tho abolition of tho slave
trade and tho emancipation of tho slaves in
tho West Indies. After long delays and
against formidable obstacles au end was put to
domestic slavery in tho United States, in a
fearful struggle, vrhich noiirly cost tho nation
its life.
Tho modem mistionai-y enterpriao began
v,iil. 'ho beginning of our new era, and was
■ io.it .Vo most significant tokens ti'at a bet-
Wr dttj' }' id dawned u|iou Ch ristondom. Eiforts
for universal peace have bcf II renewed again
and again by men who havo hope<l ogainst
hope and havo forced themselves upon tho at-
tention of publicists and diplomats. The
Temperance reform has wrought wonders,
whether it has wrought wisely or unwisely.
Ett'oi-tn to improve tho discipline of prisons, to
mitigate tho horrors of war, to avert disooso,
and lo dry up tho sources of pestilence, havo
attracted public attention, liavoheen responded
to by tho faj.th iind zeal of multitudes, till now
convictions In respect to what if) obligatory and
practicable In regard to oil these evils liavo
becomo almost universal. With tho beginning
of this era Physical Scicnco astonished tho
world by tho magnificent discoveries of tho
ntw chemistry, and in each aueoossivo decade
has astonished it moro and moro by new tri-
umphs. Many of its dovotec3 have given new
occasion for surprise, by claiming for matter
tho potenuitj 01 spirit and assuming to dis-
pense with thought and lovo in tho universe.
Wo hove called to mind some of tho most
rcmarkablo events In our era, becauso they will
aid us in interpreting those spiritual eharac-
teristics which havo been tho formative ele-
ments iu its literaturo. To some of these wo
oak your attention.
II. — ^Tho movements to which wo havo re-
ferred havo been inspired by o strong and per-
sistent faith in tho reality and authority of
Truth. This faith hos often been misguided
and fanatical in its oxpeetationa and enter-
prises. It has at times been fearfully destruc-
tive in etfeot, but it has always been construc-
tive iu promise and hope. It has led to em-
phatic protests against shams and abuses in
philosophy, t.overnment, and religion-but
these protests have been made in tho name and
for tho ends of truth in principle and applica-
tion. The era preceding tho present was char-
acteristically an era of scofl'ers and occptics,
who wero satisfied to destroy existing faiths
and existing institutions, and acknowledged
no obligation to replace their ruins by sub-
stantial and permanent ctruotuiea. Atheism
in theology, scepticism in jihilosophy, wit and
satire in literature, demoralizaticn in private
life, selfishness and sensuality in tho social
stnicturo, characterized their alms and expec-
tations. Wo do not deny that much of their
spirit has remained and leavened our modern
era, blending with and misdirecting its efforts
for change. But still wo contend tha'., tin' new
era has very largely bee. i animated by faith in
positive truth, and In tho possibility of discern-
ing and defending it. In speculative phil-
osophy, ICant and Roid wero aroused by tho
dc6tructi\'enc8s of scepticism to seek for solid
foundations on which to build permanent struc-
tures of social order, scicn' ' ' ci rtainty, moral
obligation and religious ' ... Evon Rousseau
and his school, with aU heir varjarics, con-
tended with a passionate earnestness that re-
turn to ii.itm'0 and truth was possible, and that
only through such a return could man be
happy or society bo secure. As wo trace the
course of speculative w ienco through all its
nog.ativo exocssc.«, wo ought never to lose sight
of tho fact that its conti'olling spirit has been
a faith in truth as attainable and as supreme.
Thi.. faith has characterized tho leading
thinkers of our times. Those who havo Ijccii
simply negative or destructive, however ablo
iu thought or uttr:ictivo in diction, have been
only tho idols of an hour. Tho devotees of
phy.sical science may havo neglected and dis-
honored truths removed from their limiteil
sphere, hut they eould not but bo constrained
by the vigorous severity of nature I believo
ill truth as possible and to seek; after the
secrets of nature with « fervent faith that
they would bo revealed. In Social and Politi-
cal Science tho laborer.^ hare wrougJit with
unshaken convictions thatcoi+aiu fundamental
principles exist and ean I" discovered, ft
literaturo and criticism it if nmro and more
unanimously agreed that Truth i.i alone to bo
honored as tho arbiter of every (juastion Wo
do not overlook tho fact that error hai> often
been mistaken for tho truth, nor that the
wildest and most dangerous falsehoods havi
been propagated in its guiso and nam'>. We
might oven concede that error hoii never been
defondcd so ingeniously or set forth with tneh
manifold atiraotions, ami yet maintain that
no age Las Wn inspired by a profoundcr un-
derlying faith that iho truth may ond must
bo found, and that, when found, it may bo
tniatcd in all its opplicationp.
Our ago has also been an earnest age. Faith
involves earnestness and ardor, whether tho
faith is well or ill-pluced. This earncstncsM
has been <i|iially manifested In its spoeuliitlvo
researches, its practical cntcrpriscH, and its lit-
erary croatiouif. Tho speculative zeal, tho lo-
forming Quixotiara, anu tho Imaginative dar-
ing of some of its thinkers, agitators and
writers, havo been matters of rcr.TOacli and
ridicule, but the earnestness of alt has never
been questioned.
This eameslncss and ardor has bccnconr-
agoous, at times oven to excess. 'Jiiis could
not bo otherwise. Faith and feeling am f ho
elements of courngo and heroism, even whtn
these run to rashness. Our courage and
heroism aro proportioned to tho sli-mgth
of our belief, the value set upon our principles,
and tho impulso to manifest them in act or
speecli. No man who is acquainted with the
mjtory of our modem lifo will question that
coorngo has characterized its actors and writ-
ers.
Our ago has oven been a paufcJonato ago.
Tlio enlightened emotions wMcli are kindled
and sustained bj a rational faith may not al-
ways bo as convulsive and agitating in (heir
action or expression a; those which eharac}cr-
izo a less enlightened period. Their glow
though less startling is moro intense and en-
during, kindling by the thouglit on which it
feeds, and eminently fitted for the servico of
tho poet and novclisi, the orator and essayist, —
indeed for all tho uses of literature.
Our ago lia.s aldo been characteristierilly an
imaginative age. Tho ardent faith and san-
guine hopo which have Impelled its activitie",
tho excitements of its development and pro-
gress, tho romance of its emigrations and ad-
ventures, tho stimulus of its revolutions and
reverses, tho whul of its commotions, tho clra-
raatio interest of its spectacles, and the splen-
did aspirations of its reformer?, have all cwit
ed tho imagination of susceptible minds, and
enabled multitudes to appreciate and not a
few to i)roduco tho imagiuativo creations which
arc the highest achievements of literature.
Our ago has been di.stinguishod by a ehar-
nctcristio freedom from conventionalisms in
literature, and a confident reliance upon Nature
and her truth for inspiration unci direction.
That confidence in fnith which has animated
tho speculation and action of om' times, has
trained tho ago to yield itself to tho guidance
and inspiration of Nature in the matter and
form of literature. This has been illustrated
in tho rise of tho romantic and sentimental
schools in England and on tho continent; in
the so-called "storm and pressure" period in
Gennany; in tho tlow growth ' ut splendid
results of tho lako school » jioets and critie^,
in tho origination ot modern fiition, v/itli
tho immense range of its topics and the free-
dom of thpir handling ; and in general iu thg
assertion for every department of writing of
a greater variety and richness of themes and
a jnoro pronounced individuality iu the freal-
ment of them, such as has augmented tho
power of literature a thousand-fold and exalt-
ed it to a plac<! of influenco over the opinions
and conduct ot man to which it had never
before »(«|/ired, and certainly had never at-
tained
Simultaneously with tho enlargement of tho
freedom of literature, a more profound and
genial school of philosophical criticism sprung
op in Germany and England, which while it
iisaertsd for every nation unf^ every writer tha
iijirgi;*t individual liberty, distinctly and cni-
pliatifally lacogiiized tho eternal laws of form
and diction wf xh aro prescribed by "tho
■nodesty of V-i^nrr," and in, this way has
brought back all that was Jacking of tho
clciurness and elegance for vrhich the clus.si-
I'i.sts havo contended. Even tranci , always
tho devotee of finish a;id grace, has loamod
how to combine both with tho freedom of na-
ture, ttud has enriehi^d aud spliitualizcd hiv
8.t
previously comewliat monotonous IHcratnrc.
Whilo nature ond truth were never moro su-
premo than at present in every form ot writ-
ic^jf and spsBch, eultm-o and grace were never
moro honored by all truly thoutrlitful writers
and critios.
III. It would load us too far asido from
our thcmo to enquire how far the peculiarities
of our ago are to ho roferrod to tho revival of
religious faiUi and fervor. It is, however, per-
tinent to our conclusion to notice that hoforo
tho now era began to tnko form ond to assert its
power, there wcro active religious awakenings
in Qcrmany, England and America; that
these movomcnta nfleeted and leavened all
classes of society, and wore preparing readers
■nd writers to accept and produce a litcraturo
of greater boldness, earnestness and faith
Tho religious movements in England under
Wesley ond Whiifiold, prolonged by tho
ovangelicil movement iu the EstaDlishcd
Church, and enforced by the aroused activity
and tho missionary zeal of tho Nonconform-
ists, tho pictistio movement in Germany with
its silently leavening x'P^''^''> t^" sudden
awakening from panthoistio dreams and god-
less frivolity whicn tho stem chastisements of
war had at last accomplished, the slowly re-
vived Protestontism in Franco at a later pe-
riod, — all these have been active elements in tho
education of tho last two or three generations,
and by forming t!^n thoughts and f celiacs of
men have leavened literature with a higher
and more positive religious spirit. This tnngs
us to tho application of our analysis of the
external events and internal spirit of tho pres-
ent ago — i.e., to tho question how for modem
litcraturo is favorable to Christianity.
In answer to this enquiry, we observe, first of
all, tliat tho objects of religious faith have
been treated by tho majority of modem wri-
ters with a moro uniform ond profound
respect than over before. Though the specu-
lation of these times has been searching and
bold, as WA havo seen, it has been usually
grave and respectful, if not reverend, in its
attitude and spirit. Tlio malignant atheism
and supercilious deism of former doys, which
dismissed with a grin and a sneer, every en-
quiry and suggestion which might lead to
<iod, ore no longer in good intellectual rcpnte.
No writer who respects himself and tho I . nt
thinking of tho times would dare to deny that
questions of this sort force themselves upon
tho consideration of tho earnest enquirer, and
awaken reflections which he m'Jst meet and
ilisposo of. Tho aciito Lessing, tho cri'ical
Kant, tho fen'id Tichte, tie imaginativo
Scliclling, tho exhaustive Ilogel, with their
many commentators and critics in Germany,
their students and followers in England, pan.
theists with bui few exceptions, rationalists
of manifold types, ngroo in this : that God,
and man's relation to God, force themselves
upon every comprehensive thinker, and cannot
1)0 set nsido by any other than thoroughly
scientific and honest treatment. Tho moment
a writer shows himself impelled by any other
spirit, ho falls out of literary respectabUity, as
Htrauss committed intcUcctuol suicide before
ho died in tho body. Tlio samo sentiment
seems to bo gaining fn Fra'.icc, though
such influences aro less controlling. As ox-
cmplcs of writers o* the highest tone, we
nomo Do Biion, Condin, JonflEray, Guizot,
Vinet and St. Bcuvo. In England there has
been a steady growth in tho direction indi-
cated from Samuel Johnson to Thomas Carlylo.
The many brilliant English living writers of
avowed negative opinions and manifested
negativo svmpathiea, are usually grave and
sincere in their recognition of tho seriousness
of that truth which relates to man's deeper
nature and f ttturo existence. Tlie spirit which
has boon tho legitimate outgrowth of physical
Kcienco has usually been a spirit ot reverence
towaitlM tho mysterious Being whom nature
manifests in manifold ways of wonder, and
order, and beauty. Tho genuine student may
fail to recognize u. personal God as a nocossitj
for science, bccauso tho exigencies of his special
iield require otly a scanty outfit of forces and
BW8, but ho can never bo otherwise than
reverent and earnest whenever he extends a
kONTRKAL r>AlLY WITNER
thought bevond. It is tho charlatan an<l
trader iu scienio who is flippant and contemp-
tuous towards spiritual truths and their rela-
tions to man. It is in the outer courts of the
temple, tho show and trading places of Bcienoe,
that tho charlatans and traders abound, whilo
tho shaven high-priest and devotees wojiJup
at tho altar within. It is these lost who con-
trol tho thought ond Icavcn tho literature of
tho ago. It is worthy of notice that the one
writer who of all others claims tho right to
speak for science concerning what is beyond
nature, Ilorbert Spencer, stands somewhat
ostentatiously, perhaps, with bared head ond
reverent air btforo tho Unknowable force
which manifests itself in tho protean forms of
matter and spirit. His position may not bo
tho most favorable to Christianity that is
conceivable, but it is greatly to bo prefcrretl
in its indirect influence to tho narrow and
positive atheism of other times. It is a great
achievement, which has been effected for our
moro recent literature, that it has learned to
recognize the seriousness of those truths which
Christianity presupposes.
Modem litcraturo hoa made advances upon
the literature of oil preoedingr oges in respect
to its religious and ethical spirit. Not only is
its attitude reverent towards tho objects of
religious faith, but its sympathies are positive
and pronoimccd with the spirit of religious
love and obedience. Tho time has been when
litcraturo was prevailingly contemptuous or
ncgligcut towards tho rchgious spirit ; when
trast and humility wero despised as weak, or
dishonored as irrational. It may bo questioned
still, by many masters in literature, whether
positive trath concerning tho divine tan bo
conceded in thought or expressed in language,
but it is no longer que .ioned that tho feelings
of man towards tho d. . '.no are his Iiighest and
best. Modem literature is becoming bss fri-
volous and profane towards tho temijlo of God
within tho soul of man. Every form of lite-
rature which admits the recognition of worship,
honors it as tho Iiighest and best activity of
man. With respect to the sacredness and
authority of duty, its attitude is moro gene-
rally positive and eamest. Few writers liesi-
tato to honor even tho finer forms of duty, or to
recognize its behests as of sacred authority.
It is interesting to notice how favorably
literature in this reflects tho conseicnco of tho
cultivated men of tho present generation, and
how confidently it expects a heai-tj' rcfponee
to its most fervent assertions of ethical truth.
Closely connected with this improved ethical
tone, is its generally accepted estimate of tho
seriousness of human life. Wo ouscrvo that iu
novels, poems and plays, tho sentiment con-
stantly recurs, in stirring strains or rich under-
tones, "Life is real, lifo is earnest;" tho
present in act and motive, is certain to reappear
m tho future.
There can bo no question that in tho humane
and philanthropic spirit, modem litcraturo
has made striking advances. In uo one respect
is its progress more noticeable than in its sym-
pathy with man as man, and its recognition of
tho claims of man as man ui)ou his follows.
Tho literature of philanthropy has bccoiii'> a
separate department. Tho inculcation of tho
duty and dignity of living for ono's kind, of
alleviating human suiforing, poverty, disease
and death, is the aim of those classes of
writings which wore formerly devoted to
amusement. Worki of this kind may foster
sentimental sympathy as o substitnto for
practical assistance, but ♦heir popularity and
influence aro proofs that they harmonize with
tho teachings of Cliristianity, and aro more
and more mindf id of tho words' of its Master :
— " It is moro blessed to give than to receive."
It scarcely needs to bo added that in respect
of external morahty (md decorum iu tho social
and domestic lifo modem literature is greatly
in advance of that of previous generations.
The literature of passion and indecency, double
entendre, still surWvea and finds readers not ii
few. Productions of this class ai-o not always
recognized as literatiu'e, indeed. They may
bo reckoned as such by too many of tho rich
mid luxuriou.', rs well as of tho poor and
squalid, but thry rarely procoed from writers
[Oct.
f the choicest gifts or the most consummatn
culture.
Wo notice, also, that our literature is learn-
ing mnro ond moro to honcr tie virtues that
aro distinjtlv Christian, and tho spirit which
is pre-eminently Christliko. Tho stole mo-
rality has always commanded rc«pcct from
cultivated writers; tho virtues necessary to
family lifo and social comforts could never bo
(>pcnly assailed; tho humane and philun-
tliropio spirit would neccs»araly win tlio favo.'
of tho refined ; but it is not till recently that
tho self-Racrillcing humility which Christ ex-
cmpUfied has received any marked homage or
cordial sympathy. Among our most brilliant
and popular writers, thc-n, not a few who,
perhaps, hesitato to avow their personal alle-
giance to tho personal Chrikt, yet rccog-
iiizo tho Cliristliko spirit ns that alono which
can lift man's lifo atovo tho lower level, or
lend it dignity and comfort in its struggles
with doubt or calamity. If many imagi-
native writers doubt whether Christ has
risen from the dead, there aro not a few
among such who oro willing to follow Christ
in bearing tho cross, and who find in
Ills cross their most satisfying symbol
and their noblest inspiration. In so for as
litcraturo is baptized with this spirit, wo
should hesitato long before wo call it cither
tin or (infi-Christian. Rather should wo apply
to it tho words of tho Master, " IIo that is not
against us is for us." When George Eliot
makes Dorothea iu " Middlomareh," in the ex-
tremity of her own anguish and despair ot
tho treochery of o friend, go forth to redeem
others from guilt and shamo, schooling her
own heart by this resolve: "What shall I
do — how shall I act now, this very dayP If I
could clutch my own pain and compel it to
silence and think of theso three!'" she rise?
to a positive sympathy with the redeeming
Christ, which illustrates what wo mean.
When, again, she makes her utter this memor-
able confession of her faith, "That by deeir-
ing what is perfectly good, even when wo do
not what is iierfcctly good, oven when wo do
not quite know what it is, and cannot do what
wo woidd, wo aro part of tho divine power
against evil — widening tho skirts of light and
making tho struggle with darkness narrower,"
she strikes another Christian key-note to
which literature has only of late boon turned.
Even when sho says, " I used to pray so
much ; now I hardly over pray," and in seem-
ing dishouora tho Christian spirit, sho
honors it eminently by tho reason which sho
givcfc : "I try not to havo desires merely for
myself, bceauso they may not bo good for
others, and I have too much already." Ex-
amples similor to theso might bo cited from
other eminent writers, to show that in much
of our better literature Christian ideals are
quietly caining a strong hold on the convictions
and sympathies of cultivated men, and that
this gives promise that, through tho reflex
influence of literature, such a hold may be-
come stronger in tho future.
Wo observe, also, that there is 'abundant
evidence that many of tho great writers of
the present era have been trained in a posi-
tively Christian school, and have derived from
their Chr' itian sympathies und tastes not a littlo
of their i>ower. The noblest elements of literary
powci havo ever been ethical and spiritual.
An early training in tho ways of a Christian
household, a pi-actical sympathy with human
lifo ns elevated by Christian purposes, refined
liy Christian love, and comforted by Christian
hope, has liccn sliown to bo a powerful stimulus
to gcniuf", enlarging its material, kindling its
emotions, insjnring its imagination, and en-
rieliing its diction. Many of tho leaders of
German litcraturo ai'o witnesses of this truth.
Tho aiVcctionato tenderness and tho sweet
spirituality of a Moravian culture was a life-
long inspiration to Schlciermacher — Goctho
himself, wayward pagan and undevor.t as ho
was in many of his moods, owed much to his
associations with tho unaffected piety of
Lavatcr and tho high spirituality of thn lady
who.sc spiritual lifo ho has depicted with such
power, albeit with a subtle irony. In English
' literature Cuwper, Bunu, and Soott, who
>874.1
EVANGKLICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
85
Khvo NiiL'Ii an impulw to tlio now literature,
wvruiiU men whuaoaeniiibilitiui wore HtiiiiiUatod
by a C!hri)itiun education, tho traces of wliiuh
uro Hocu ill ttiuir nweetiHt and mcwt Ktirrinff
Htruini. All tbu nicml)erH u( the Lnko BcIhkiI
of ixifltH and critioH, CuleridKC, 'W'ordHWorth,
Houthey, and Lamb, with Wibion, Cralibo mid
Dc'Quiiicy wcro nurtured in a tiOHitivo if not a
fervent ClinHtiuu fuilli. Kvcn Byron, tho chief
uf tho 8utunic Rchool, had curly (/'hriiitian
culture enough to train him to feel "how
awful (roodncHii in,' and hoq " virtuo in her
Nbnpo how lovely," and Heeinff, " to pino liiH
low)." ThomaH Curlylo, tbo hero-wurMhipper
and image-breaker, who liiw left no Htrong an
iinpreiM upon thinking and HUHccptiblu men uf
our tiinoD, wan indebted for every cliarnetor-
intic cxcolleneo of Nontiment and opinion to
liiH Culviniotie education. I'erhapH liiH char-
lu^tcriHtiu faults may bo a»cribea to hiH un-
natural falling away from tho t>implieily of
ChriHtian faith and feeling. Two at Iciuit of
the throo great leaden) in
modem EnijliMh fiction,
Thaekoray and Qeorgo
Kliot, and a very largo ^
tiumbor of novelists of tho
kccond-nlass, give oonHtant
ovidcuce of an active Chrin-
tiiin Kcnaibility in their
oliildlioiid, to which they
owe much of their power.
Tho poemH of Mi. and Hih.
Browning and of Tenny-
Hon aro ktccped in tho rc-
ligioiiHassociationH of early
childhood. It in not over-
Htttting tbu truth to awert
that a very largo Hhurn of
the itbleat flrht-ch-iHS wri-
tcrH in England and Cicr-
muuy, and not a few in
France, havo drawn their
liobleHt inspiration from
their Chri»ti«ii education.
It would be no bard tank
to prove that tho revival
of ChriNtianzealiindxpirit-
iiality has been the most
poti^nt aifency in tli(; (juiek-
eiiin){ of modern litcriiturc
through the ntimuluH ld}'i'ii
to individual writerK.^'Iio
large indebtedncwi ui th<<
best writers to Cliristiamty
bceoiiicu more manifest
when wo compare tlioir
productions with those
from whom tbcso influen-
ces have been withholden.
Tho few writers of poetry,
fiction, criticism, and cs-
wiys, who are known to
havo lacked this Christian
inspiration in their early
histtiry, uniformly betray
their ueficioncy -in many of
tho highest elements of im-
aginative power. We do not
need to bo told by Stuart
Mill that ho nc\ cr bad any
religious belief or spiritual
culture in his childhood.
Every page of his writijigs which belong to
litoriituro betrays this fi«.t, in defects, matter
and fonn and iinn^inative power. His viiiii
attempts to awaken feeling and to stimulate
his imagination without faith, enforce our
sense of the value of faith in some sort ns an
element of literary power of tho highest order.
Wo naturally advert to another tliought,
I. (!., that tho distinctively theological sud
religious writings of tlio modeni era, givo
moio and moio iincciuivocal indications
of literary superiority Wo do not claim
that everything wliiih is written deserves
to l>e (■aUc<l literature Not every thcolofr
leal treatise, not every discourse, essay or
poem on a religious tliemc deserves to b<>
culled literature for that reason. It ought, oi'.
the other hand, to be remembered, that writ-
ings of this description are not for such a rea-
son ne<'essarily excluded from the highest
rank as literary pnsluetions. There are ser-
mons, esf ays, poems, and arguments on Chris-
tian themes which are tho noblest ornaments
of tho literature of England, Uermany and
France. Modem literature has dono some-
thing fur Christianity in tho many contribu-
tions which it has made of superior works by
distinctively Christian writers. Tho dis-
courses of Hooker and Taylor, of Houth and
Baxter and Bunyan, aro counted among tho
treasures of tho older English literature, and
aro cited to prove that in other days this was
favorable to Christ and tho Church. Ought
wo to say less of tho writings of Kobert
Hall anil John Foster, of Coleridgo and
Houthcy, of Isaac Taylor and Thomaa ICrskino,
of Tliomas Chalmers and Edward Irving, of
Maurice and Robertson, of Bushnell and Chan-
ning? of any thcologiaim and essayists who
i^omUino a dovoiit and iinipiostioning Cliristian
faith with a fiiiishcd diction and Hearing imag-
ination ?
Wo do not deny or extenuate the evidences
set forth in our prcvioas essay th:i anti-Cliris-
r::-c,ovr:ii;!on hon. r.. a. wilmot, rnrsiDENT r.oMiNioN- r.vAK(ir.LirM. ai.i.iakci:.
tian • principle.^ and sentiments characterize
much of the literaturi^ of the present time.
We do not retract or abate anything from tho
positiveness of our statements, tho force of
our argiiments or the earnestness of our ap-
prelieiiaions that modem literature is one of
the most insidious and dangerous of tho foes
of the Church But, on tlie other hand, we
I oiilenci as earnestly that these anli-Christian
inttnentes are greatly weakened by tlic con
fessKjns of weakness, uncertainty and disap
pointment which are read between the lines
in so much of this nnti- Christian literatim}.
We do not deny the power of some of these
writers AVo concede the justice, or at least
the plausibility, of not a few of the attacks
upon tho vulnerable points in our creed, our
spirits, and our lives. But we contend even
tho more earnestly, that the ablest r nd most
eloquent of our anti-Christian lit let jteiirs, aro
sometimes the writers who, of all others, un-
wittingly and unwillingly render the strongest
.onflnnation to our faith. It may neeni to bo
a paradox, but it is not, to assert that modem
literature is favorable to Christianity when it is
most nostlle in attitude and spirit, by expos-
ing to itself and the commiiiiity the utifair-
iicsH uf its judgments and the uiirnasoiiable-
ness of its prejudices. Wo And no lack uf
ability in thought or of power in expression.
Wo find abundant ovideneo of patience in ro-
svarc^h and ocutencss of reasoning. We do
not urge that the best writers of negative or
skeptical opinions deliberately or uncon-
sciously misrepresent the sTstom which they
combat, but wo cannot disguiso from our-
selves the ccnviction tliat they persistently
regard tho system in its weakest rathittr
than in its strongest sides, and avail them-
selves of tho narrow and mean conception
of its Ignorant or unthinking adherents,
rather than tho more enlightened opinions
and proofs of thoughtful and cultivated be-
Ilevors, and tlius do greater injustice to thom-
selves than to the system
which they reject. It is bo-
coming more and more
obvious ■ to tho eommon-
woalth of lettered men
" , that tho responsibility of
understanding what Chris-
' tianity really is, of doing it
ovenhuudcd justice, does
not rest iip<m its avowed
adhenmts alone, but is
shared by every man e<pial-
ly whom Christianity ad-
«lre88e8,~that its critic, its
rejector and assailant
wrongs himself more than
ho wrongs Christianity, by
^ ■ misunderstaiuling or mis-
representing it. The in-
dications are more and
more decisive that tho tri-
bunal which literature is
every day making more
and more sagacious and
impartial, will soon enforce
these convictions. Tlio
arbiters in this discussion
will say to such writers as
the anti-Christian critics of
the Wmlmisiitcr and Furt-
ntf/filli/ Stviruf, or tho
J'opular Scienic Monthly —
Keally, gentlemen, this
(piestion of the truth of
historical and supernatu-
ral Christianity is no long-
er between partisan advo-
cates and partisan assail-
ants, but it is an aifair of
honest and candid judg-
ments which concorn tho
world's welfare and tlie
world'n sense of juetiro
and truth. To this posi-
tion tlie viruleiK'C and one-
side<lness in which any
writers may have glo-
ried, will only the soon-
er compel all fair-
minded men of cul-
ture. If coarse and ig-
norant Cliristian polemics are certain to dis-
gust and weary generous men, anti-Cbristiini
polemics inevitably tend to the same result.
We urge that modem literature i< favorable to
Christianity in proportion as it is unjust or
ungenerous. Tlio power and resources of an
anti-Chnstian litcratuin reveals its iutemul
weakness exactly in jiroportioii to its wit and
elegance, if these aie unfairly used against iti.
ioc
Again, the armory uf criticism and attack
is not inexhaustible. If invention were never
so active as now and the zeal to employ its de-
vices were never so earnest, tin' sooner will it
be manifest that everything which can be
urge<l against Christianity has beer, said, and
with the utmost effect which genius can
achieve. If, as the Christian reasonably be-
lieves, the faith to which he adheres has
grounds which can never bo weakened, in the
essential nature and adaptations of Cliris-
tianity itself, he may rpjoico that the impotence
86
(if tho nblcxt iIcmoniitrutioiM ngainHt it ihould
l>e ipoediljr and declaivcljr provod. Let a luc-
roHHiiin of ncconipliahed en^noen expend the
iitiiioHt of th)>ir akill and training in managinif
iin IniiioHiiig nrruv of modem artilleijr ogainut
n Htruiigly built lortrem, und without eifect ;
their ■cit'ni.'u and iiklll wili, by tlieir failure,
give tlie moit deciiiivo toHlimony to the Mtrength
of tho dofciicoH. Tlio day may not be remote
when Ohriitianity Hhall owe a large debt of
thanlu to modem liternturo for demoniitruting
that nothing can lie oaid ogainHt it more witty
or powerful than baa actually been said and
without luecera. Tho unbluahing poeitivenem
of our literary aSHuiluntii in roopei't to pointa
which are neither conceded nor decided, ia a
revelation of wcalcneHg which in conopicuoua
in proportion to the ability of tho writer who
exhibit* it. Tho more juatly a writer con-
coiveo and tho more cloijuently he acta forth
" the sweet reRHonablencwt" of the Cbri«tianity
which he partially accepts or miainterpmts, the
more oiiKy does lie muko it for Christianity to
discover und reprove his failure in either sweet-
ness or rooHonablcness, one or both. Chris-
tianity has nothing to fear from the confident
attacks upon its spirit and its history by a
writer like Matthew Arnold, for the res-^on
that tho spirit and force of tho onset only
s(>rra to set off the want of solid resources in
the assailant. The more gallant tho knight
und tho more spirited his nlmrge, tho more
complete and dixgraccful will bo his overthrow
if ho charges upon n foe of supernatural
origin.
Last, and most important of all, modem
llterainro is favorable to Christianity, because
of the sad and hopelcHS d(»pair of tho most
gifted imaginative writers who either ignore
or assail it. This sad depression, this brood-
ing and moaning undertone is conspicuous
just in proportion as those writers are earnest
und sensitive and frank. Oenius und culture,
when they spciik the secrets of the soul con-
cerning itH best aspirations and its jirofoundest
needs, can utter but one testimony. The best
of modem literature conccms itself most ear-
nestly with t)ie profoundcst needs of man's
emotional and moral nature, with tlm gravoift
problems of human life, the inscrutable mys-
ti.'ry of human destiny, and tho sacred law of
liuman dutv. And how sadly docs it often
speak, how hopelessly, of these themes ! How
evasive and unsutisiactory are its utterances
when it denies or doubts the living and loving
Ood ! Tho vague and hazy substitutes which
it devises fur this truth so essential to the life
of the soul, are but a prolonged feebly or
lioarsely whispered refrain " I thirst for God,
for the living Ood. When shall I come and
appear before Ood ? My tears have been my
meat day and night, while thsjr say unto me.
Where in thy Ood i'" Tho fine sounding
]ihrases, "Nature and tho Divine; the ben-
eficent and sacred laws; a stream of ten-
dency making for righteousness ; tho un-
knowable and yet most reverend forc:o ; tho
unknowable One whom man must forever seek
in vain to know and therefore ignoruntly wor-
ship," — all thesiMire inadequate to express tho
honest human convicticms or to satisfy tho
longing and loving human heart, however skil-
fully they are phrased or eloquently set forth.
More melancholy still are the devices of such
wiiters to satisfy tho instinctive homage of
a refined othioal nature for the personal Christ.
Tlow eloquent of convi<'tion is the studied
silence and evasion with which some of our
literature leaves unanswered tlio one question
for all the ages, " What think ye of Christ f "
This significant silence, or more significant
luicertuin speech, even when most clo (uent,
arc a confession that tho musings of tho
thoughtful concern ng this problem are not
yet ended, and will never be at rest, except by
a living and loving faith. Tiio attempts to
exchange the immortality of the human race
OS more than an equivalent for the immor-
tality of the individual spirit, may illuatrste
the resources of ingenuity in figure and
phrase, but it can never still the longings of
the human heart. The more imposing the
attempt the more impotent the failure. To
drape u skeleton with folds of pnrplo and gold
MONTREAl, DAILY WITNESS
Is more certain to reveal tho secret beneatli.
Modem literature ia a witnesa to the truth and
need of Chriatianity, just in proportion as it
eloquently and earnestly seeks to furnish a
Rubatituto.
We conclude in a word. Modem literature
in all its nobloat charoeteriNtics is tlie pro-
duet of Christianity. It is tho life which
makes literature, although literature rciieets
and reacts upon life fur good or for evil.
The Church cannot dei>end on literature,
because ita springs are in Christ. liut
it should not despise literature, t>ccauso a
Christian literature is one of the fairest and
richest fraita on tho ript^ned tree. It need not
fear though it may reasonably deplore an
anti-OhristJan literature, for tho Master of the
Church can make all things new. If He liftN
the faith and love of His people to Himself,
then will follow everything human that is
good, in the fairest forms of culture and
eloquent speech, refined thought, graceful
diction, noMo sentiment, a purified and soaring
imagination, till poet and prophets • ;U
muse and s)>eak as those whose lips have en
touched with fire from the altar of the living
Ood, and literature in all its human and
divine forma shall glow as with the tongues of
fire, which shall witnesa that the Holy Ohost
has made this, as everything human, a conse-
crated instrument for His us.", or a temple for
His dwelling and glory.
I'reaident McCosn, D.D., LL.D., President
of Princeton College, read n paper on the
fJKAND TRUTHS IN NATUEE OVER-
LOOKED BY TYNDALL.
All throughout his address. Dr. Tyndall
advocates tho right of free thought, leaving
the impression that this has been denied him
somewnere or by somebody. I know of no
one threatening to deprive nim of his title to
think. There are not a few, indeed, who, in
the exercise of free thought, venture to doubt
whether he showed any sense of propriety in
opening the meeting of a purely scientific so-
ciety with such a speculative paper, the more
so as no one was allowed to todIt to it in the
Association. But we often find that those
who claim liberty of speech for themselves
are least inclined to allow it to others. For my-
self all that I claim is to review the reviewer
in tho same exercise of free thought as he
claimed and used.
Prof. Tyndall is not a scientifio man of tho
highest order^I am not aware of his having
made any great diacovery. But he ia a bril-
liant experimenter and an elegant and plausible
expounder. His address ia the clearest state-
ment within a brief oompass of the combined
views of the school A which he is an active
member; the others being Mr. Dai'win, Mr.
Huxley and Mr. Herbert Spencer. I am not
without hope that his eziiosition as disclosing
the full development of his doctrine may lead
to a reaction — just as tho publication of Mr.
John Stuart Mill's autobiography turned away
so many from his philosophy, oa showing clear-
ly to what blank results it led.
Tyndall thinks ho can derive the whole
universe from atoms and their action. He
finds anticipations of liis doctrine in certain
ancient philosophers such as Democritua
and Lucretius. I am willing to admit)' that
atoms may account for certain of the pheno-
mena of the world ; but there are others which
cannot be so explained. The profoundest
thinkers of ancient times have discovered other
great truths in the universe.
Reflective thought as distingnished from
spontaneous thouRht appeared all over our
world about 600 B.C. From th»t time philo-
sophers l>egan to express wtint tUnking men
felt all along. In Greece the lonians dis-
covered elements ; the Pythagoreans, forms
and numlwrx, and the Eleaties that there wos
fixed lietng underlying all superficial changes.
In the following ago Anaxagoras maintained
that intelligence was noceaaary to arrange the
elements of nature. Empedooles called in
strifes and friendships— in other words, re-
pulsions and attractions, and Democritus,
atoms. In the latter half of the fifth century-,
before Chiiat, Socrates stood up resolutely for
'[Oct.
a PnivideiKM', us miinifcslod, for instance, in
the eye and ear. His pupil, Plato, nrgiiad
that in the mind of Deity, in tho mind of
man, und in nature, then' were ideas or patterns
regulating all things. Arintotlo showetl that
in order to explain the universe we must call
in four kinds of causes. Tie takes as an ill.is'
tratiou tho statue of Hercules in a temple.
Wo may seek for its material cause, it is
marble; for its efHcient cause, the workman
and his hammer; tho formal cause, the figure
of Hercules ; and the final cause, to adorn tho
temple. He shows that we must seek for like
causes in nature : not only a material cause
in atoms, and an efficient cause in force ; but
a formal cause in tho order universally preva-
lent, and a final cuiiho in the adaptation of
moans to an end. In modem times Bacon
adopted the same fourfold division of causes
and found in nature a formal and final cause
carrying us up to God. Descartes dwelt fond-
ly on the essi>ntial distinction between mind
and matter ; and Leibnitz pointed to a beauti-
ful harmony through all nature. The Scotch
philosopher, Rcid, carried us down to self-
evident mental principles ; and the German
philosopher proved that these were ultimate
and necessary forms of thought. Profound
thinkers thus discovered other principles, und
deeper, than mere atoms, having a place in
tho constitution of the universe.
I.iet us admit the existence of atoms. Not
that any one has ever, seen them or handled
them ; but as an hypothesis they explain
some of the phenomena of tho universe. All
that is known of these atoms is contained in
a beautiful paper by Mr. Clerk Maxwell, a
much moro trustworthy authority on this
subject than Tyndall. These atoms are un>
alterable in their mass and properties. As to
weight they are so light that a million million
million million of them would amount to four
or five grammes. Tliey are so small that
there arc nineteen million million of them in
a centimetre. They 0:0 flying everywhere
and striking each other They diffuse matter
momentum and temperature. Mr. C. Max-
well says that they have the essential char-
acter of tt " manufacturcO article," which
" precludes the idea of th.iir being eternal
and self-evident." Though in tho course of
ages catastrophes have occurred and may yet
occur in the heavens, tbc'.igh ancient systems
maybe dissolved and new systems evolved out
of their ruins, the molecules out of which .Vhose
systems are built — the foundation stoma of
the material universe— remain unbroken and
unworn. They continue this day as they were
created, jjerfcct in num))cr, measure and
weight, and from tho ineffaceable characters
impressed on them wo may learn that those
aspirations after accuracy in mcasureKient,
truth in statement, and justice in aotion,
whifih we reckon among our noblest attributes
UT men, are ours, because they are essential
constituents of tho image of Him who, in iho
iieginning, created not only the heaven and
the earth, but the materials of which heaven
and earth consist. But besides atoms there
arc other priwuplea in nature :
1 . Iiitellif/ifin: — Atoms inoy bo tho ultimate
constituents of the suterial universe, lint they
are quite as capable of working disorderly as
orderly, of producing evil as good. There
must, therefore, be a power to dispose them.
Tliey account for this by the fittest surviving.
But if oil things were left to chance the unfit
might be as likely to survive as the fit, and it
is a beneficent law of Providence that the
fittest survive.
2. i'inn/ 6'«««('. The whole school are seek-
ing to do away with the evidence of purpose.
Yet, OS naturalists, they ore ever brought into
the presence of it. Take a case described by
Darwin and (juoted by Tyndall, " A bucket
with an aperture ser\-ing as a spout is formed
in an orchid. Bees visit the flower ; in eager
search of material for their combs they push
each other into the bucket, the drenched ones
escaping from their involimtary bath by the
spout. Here they rub their bucks against the
viscid stigma of the flower and obtain glue ;
then against the pollen masses, which are thus
stuck to tho back of tho bee, and carried
1
i874.]
EVANGELICAI- ALLANCE EXTI.A.
Bwa^." " When the bee thus proTideU flioc
to another flower, or to the Hame fluwrr a mc-
ond time and ii pushed by ita roinradeM iiitu
the bucket and then orawU out bv tho iiiiMa^c,
the pollen mam upon it« back ueucmarily
comes flmt into contact with the viscid stiema,
which tak'JH up the i>oiivu, and this is how
that orchiu i* fortilizwl." Or wo may quota
the case mentioned by Huxley at the last
meeting of the British Association. It is that
of a frog deprived by artifloial means of senses
and feelmg and put upon one's hand. "If
you incline your hand, doing it very gently
and slowly so that the frog would naturally
tend to slip off, you fnolthe cireature's fore-
paws gelMng a little on to the edge of your
hand until he can just hold himself there, so
that he does not foil ; then if you turn your
hand he mounts up with great ease and delib-
eration, putting one leg in front and then an-
other till he bulances himself with perfect
precision upon tho edge of your hand ; then if
you turn your hand over he goes through tlie
opposite set of operations until he comes to
sit with perfect security on the back of your
hand. The doing of all this requires a deli-
cacy of co-ordination and an adj ustment of
the muscular apparatus of the body which is
only comparable to that of a rope-diinoer
among ourHclves." All this seems to ino
clearly to imply, not, it may be, such a me-
chanism as man is obli^ 3d tu employ, but u
designing wisdom above tne frog.
3. Jdeat or Ti/pieal Forms, in the mathemati-
cally exact fonns of crystalH, in the types of
plants and animals, and in the orbits and reg-
ular movements of tho heavenly bodies, and
indeed in the universul prevalence of law, that
is order.
4. A Univertal Harmony reaching as far back
as the geological ages go, and as far out into
space as the telescope can reach.
5. Tht Human Mind. This cannot bo ac
counted for by atoms. Thoxe cannot aticouiit
for perceptions, for reasoning, for feeling, for
revolution, for volition. Wo can trace so fur
into the brain what take.<) place when the
mother sees her son thrown out from a boat
on the wild waves ; we can follow the rays of
light through the eye on to the retina, to the
sensorium, possibly on to the grey matter in
the periphery of the brain. But in the end as at
the beginning we are in the domain of matter
and motion ; we have only the same action as
takes place in the brain of the dog as it looks
on. But when the mother's affection rises up,
when she forgets herself in thinking of her
boy, when she uses expedients fc^r rescuing
him, when she resolves to plunge into the
water and buffets the billows till she clasps
him in her arms, and lavishes her affection on
him, we are in a region beyond that reached
by the phrenologist, a reg^ion which I believe
that he oan never reach, and it is of impor-
tance to tell him so.
6. A Personal Ood. We know that man pos-
sesses a soul endowed with intelligence, per-
sonality and benevolence ; and rising from ef-
fect to cause we believe that the Being from
whom man proceeded must himself possess
like attributes.
The whole school is ever falling back
with Herbert Spencer on sometliing unknown,
as TyndoU expresses it, on " 11 power abso-
lutely inscrutable to the intellect of man."
But wo hold that this God is known, so far »h
known, by his works. " The invisible things
of Ood from the creation of the world are
clearly seen, iieing understood from the things
that are made, oven His eternal power and
Godhead."
Tyndoll be'ieves in a region outsliln iif
wsience, and admits the unqupnchable claims
of the emotional nature, " and that physicsl
Bcienw cannot cover all the demands of man «
natiH<t>;" buthe»iH4his school are doing as
much as within them lies to undermine the
convictions and beliefs from which our high-
est foelinprs grow, just as the glow of the
<- •■nhicr tikv f^Mlcs spefnlily into darkness after
• ■■ Mill wliioh prodiiifd it sinks beneath tVio
toriion.
OFFICERS BI,ECT.
Uev ffAVis Lamo, the fleoretnry, in both
^«ctiuns, at the close of the meeting laado tho
ilnul reiHirt of the BusiueiM Committee as
follows: --
The (Jonunittflo took np the qucHtioii of a
(/'■institution for tho Dominion Evangelical
Alliancf, «nd, after full dlHcussioii, iigrced to
recomnwnd, «s such (Jonxtitation, tho liasis
laid down by the Earent Alliance. Tlie Cioii-
mittee also agree<) to recommend tho formation
of local branches tliroiighout the Dominion
uimn tliis basis, the foniiutinn uf each of such
to be reporte<i to the General Hecretnrr of thu
Dominion Evangelical Alliance. The Com-
iiiitteo further recommenil thut the following
lie appointfd as the officers of the Dominion
Evaugolical Alliance for tlio ensuing year : —
rBEBIOENT.
lion. I.. A. Wilmot, D.C.L., Frcdoricton,
N.B.
VICE-rBESIUEMTS.
Uev. Dr. Taylor, Montreal,
Very Kev. Dfiin Bond, IjL.D, Montreal.
llev. Dr. JeiiliHiH, "
Kev.Principiil Wilkes, D.D..LL.D., Montreal.
Kev. Principiil Douglas, LL.D., "
Principal Dawson, LL.D., "
Hon. James Fcrrier, "
Mr. T. J. Claxton,
Rev. Dr. Anson Green, Torr;ito.
Rev. Canon Baldwin, "
Hon. Oliver Mowat, "
Professt)r Daniel Wilson, LL.D., "
Rev. Principal Cook, D.D., Quebec.
Mr. A. Mutchmor, Ottawa.
Hon. Dr. Parker, Halifax.
Mr. P. C. Hill,
His Honoi Mr. Archibald, Liout.-Govtmor of
Nova Sootiii.
His Honor 8. L. Tilley, Lieut.-Govcmor of
New Brunswick.
His Honor Alexonder Morris, D.C.L., Lieut.-
Govemor of Manitoba.
Rev. Dr. Cramp. Wolf ville, N. S.
Hon. Judge Hensley, Prince Edward Island.
Hon. Judge Young, LL.D., "
Very Rev. Dean Cridge, Victoria, Vancouver's
Island.
John Moir,M.D., KingRton.
OENEnAL BEcnETAEY.
Rev. Gavin Lang, Montreal.
HON. BECBETABIE3.
Rev. J. M. King, Toronto.
Rev. F. H. Marling "
Rev. A. Sutherland, Montreal.
Rev. Robert Murray, Halifax. ^, .■ ■
Rav. D. M. Gordon, Ottawa.
Mr. H. S Scott, Quebec. , ,
llev. Canon Innes, London.
TBEA-SUBKB.
Mr. AViUiam Clendinneng, Montreal.
QENKEAL COMMITTEE.
The President.
The Vice President.
Tho General Secretary.
The Hon. SecretaricH.
The Treasurer.
Rev. Principal MacVicar, LL.D., Montreal.
Rev. Theodore Lafleiir, "
Rev. Canon Bancroft, D.D., LL.D., "
Rev. R. F. Burns, D. D., "
Kov. George II. Wells, "
Rev. Charles Chapman, "
Rev. B. A. Stafford, "
Rev. J. F. StovenfliiM, "
Rev. Canjn Baldwin, M.A., '•
Rev. William Cheetham, "
Rev. Charles Rcchenber;,', '•
Rev. J. .-. Jlttck, "
.41derman Alexonder, M.P.P., "
Mr. Joseph McKiiy, "
Mr. Henry 1 ytmin, "
Mr. M. H. Gault, "
Mr. James Court, "
Mr. J C. Becket, "
Mr. James Croil, "
Mr. Robert Anderson, "
Mr. 8. H. May,
I Mr. George A. Young, Hamilton.
His Honor Judge Jones, BrantforJ.
Kav. Dr. Hogg, Guelph.
Mr. Robert T,awiie, St. Catherines.
Dr. Holden, Belleville.
Rev. T). O. McGillivray, Brockville.
Sheriff Patrick, Prescott.
Lieut.-Colcnel Il.iultain, Petcrlioro'.
Rev. Dr. O'Meiira, Port Hope.
Rev. Principal Nolles, Cobourg.
Rev. Dr. Bains, Perth.
Sheriff Thomson, "
His Honor Judge Pringlo, Cornwall.
Ml. II. B. Webster, Kentvillo, N.8.
Hon. S. L. Shannon, D.C.L., 1liilifii.\.
Rev. George M. Grant, M.A., "
Mr. John Boyd, St. John, N.I).
Rev. Dr. McCulhx^h, Tniro.
Captain Clements, Yarmouth.
Principal Aliwin, liL.D., Sackville, N. f!.
Rev. M. HarVey, Newfoundland.
Rev. JamleHon, Wo^tIniIlKte^;, Britlsli Cj'.-
umbia.
The Committee kindiv recommend thut t'no
(leneral Committee bo instructed and <'ni|Kiu'-
rred to api)oiut out of their number an K.vecii-
tivo Committee. Tho resoliitions were put
to both ui'.'stings and unanimouhly adopted.
Tho benediction was then pronouiieodMU'l thu
meetings closed.
FAREWELL
CLOSING EXERCISES OF Tfli; .VLLl-
ANCE CONFERENUE.
Last Tuesday evening at eight n'lliK-k (lie
closing or f.ircwell meeting of thu Dominion
Alhanoo Confercni* took place in St. Jaiiici
street Woslcysn McthodiNt (,'liiiii!h. There
was a very large attendance, the body and
galleries were filled to overflowing, the aihlcs
even being crowded. Tlierc were prcMiit on
the platform : Hon. L. A. Wilmot, Pn Hident
of the Dominion Evangelical AlllMnce, in the
chair; the Earl of Cavan : Major-(reiiii!il
Burrows, R. A. ; Rev. Dr. Friiser : Rev, Dr.
Ryerson ; Very Rev. Dean Bund . llev. din'in
Baldwin ; Rev. Dr. Cramp, N. 8. ; llev. I),-.
Black, of .Scotland ; Rev. Gavin Jjiiii^' , Rev.
Dr. Muir ; Rev. Canon Bancroft ; Rev. Dr.
Taylor ; Rov. Dr. Bums ; Rev. Prim ipal
Douglas ; Rev. Principal Mae Vicar ; Principal
Dawson ; Rev. Mr. Dobbs ; Rev. A. Wilson ,
Rev. W. B. Clark ; Rov. J. F. Stevenson .
Rev. Charles Chapman ; Rev. Geo. M. Grant ,
■"Uev. O. H. Wells ; Rev. W Cheetham ; Rev.
Robert Campbell ; Rev. (r. Patterwm ; Rev.
A. Sutherland ; Mr. Henry Varley ; Mr.
II. Thano Miller, and Mr. T. James Claxton.
After the singling of tho following hymn,
All hail the power of Jesus' name !
Let angeis pro.stratc fall ;
Bring forth tho royal dladcin.
And crown Him— Lord of all.
Vo seed of Israel's chosen race.
Ye ransomed from tho fall ;
Hall Him who saves you by Ills grace. *
And crown Him— Lord of all.
Sinners ! whose love can ne'er forget.
The wormwood and the gall,
Come, spread your trophies at Ills feet.
And crown Ulm— Lord of all.
Let evfry kindred, every trl'ic
On tills terrestrial ball,
To lilm all "Mijefrty aserll)!',
And crown lllni —Lord of all.
O Ihiil wllh yoiiili I sacred thrjiif ,
Wu at Ilia feel niHj- fall, '
Join In thu cverlastlni? Minir, ■■
And crowu lllm— Lord ot all.
Bev. I)r, CiuMi', of hovn Scotia, nfl'ered up
an approjiriate prayer.
President Wilmot said : — I have ben :,,■.
(liiested by tho Rev. (lavin Lang to i^'we tho
key-note to this meeting, as President, As
o'lr mission has been one of love, this farewell
will ii<ii'i'?anrily he one ot love. Jly heart is
very inui-li delighted at the huci^osh of thc-^e
gatherings, where we arc all one, in that wu
88
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
bokm^ to tho Chunh of ChriH. Thagoreni-
mont, CMwnco, and iipirit o( that Chunh ia lor*
— infinite luvs, for aa wo dwcU in Qod wa
dwell in lovo. Majr nuoh be our dwelling-
place for evermore ! Never let ua forget that,
amid all the oppoaili na and triala tnoidant to
n Cbriatian life, that our lore muat bo leen,
Soanolj had the gloom lottled over the garden
of Oethwmanc, *han that matohleaa love wai
poured down on man. and it hat paaaod on
through the ago*, a'ld exhibited in all the
woof of reli^ou* ox icrienne. Let ua love ono
another for Joaua' m ko; lo th, '' being ono in
Chriat, if wo part this evening never moro to
meet again on earth below, wu ahall moot in
Heaven above, novor to part again.
The Right Hun. tho Karl of CATArf yn» ro-
noivod with uppluuno. He aald : I oan only
repeat what I have already laid in another
place, that I (jxcuedinurly regret to hiivo boon
ubwnt during tlio curly aosiiTona of tho Kvan-
gelleal AUiiwoc, but uiiuvoidnble oiroumstaiioofi
hindered mo. But my heart ha» boon in all
tho work which tho liord haa given thia Alii-
nnco and Hii* truo Churoh to dn, and I hope
wo miy all bo ablo to nay that tlio Lord
]iu been proaent hero indeed. Tho spirit of
union in becoming a feature of tho preaent day
in which our lot ia cuHt. How good the Lord
i» to break down all thoM division* and dis>
union*— in a groat moaHuro—so that heart may
l>o kind to heart, and that wo may nuiU>.o and
rocognizo nno another as brothrcn and HiNters,
n« all memboni of one family, with tlio Lord
Ood our Father. What in nociled is a more re-
alizing Honiw of tho Lord Jesus, as being united
to Him. And no I cannot help thinking, and
do hope, that this rejoicing which has been in
tho mmds and tho hearts of Qod'a people, may
be but iH tho " noise amongst the miillierry
trees," the noiso of His chariot wheels. H^
may bo approaching, it may bo a voice has
gone forth announcing His coming. And
when He rx>mos Ho wants to see His people
more united in oneness with Himself. Oh, let
us look into tho face of Josu", for then we lose
all our denominational differences at once.
Hay it bo hero ns it is in Scotland, where there
is such a wonderful breaking down of l omi-
iiationa. Tho Lord is working marvellously
now, not only in Canada, and Scotland, and
Kngland, but over tho whole world, drawing
His people closer together by the ties of lovo.
That wo may come out of self and gfot nearer
to Christ — that is tho point. I desire to express
to the Lord'speopleof this Dominion my grati-
tude and thankfulness for tho kind hospitality
here enjoyed. I cannot but bo touchea with a
sense of the gnodneaa of Ood in putting it into
the hearts of His people to receive lui in suoh a
manner. Think of the twenty-oiahth verse of
tho second chapter of Ist Johr. : " And now,
little children, abide in Him, that, whoa ho
shall appear, we may have oanftdence, and
not be ashamed before Him at His coming."
Aye, abide in Him to realize oar union with
Him. Wo can realize better the truth of it
when we remember from whenoo we have
been taken — the darkness from whence wo
have been taken and brought into the light of
the Ood of glory. And wo have got now into
that state. Wo oan realize that wo are in
Christ, that wo are accepted in the blood — aye,
chosen of Him before the foundation of tho
world. Now then. Oh, may Ood give us to
abide in Him, as subjects of that kmgdom to
which He has brought U9 at the costly price
of His blood. Let us remember that we are
not only citizens of this heavenly kingdom,
but that wo are to be tho gfuosts of that King, to
sit down with Him, and to partake of the mar-
riage supper of tho Lamb ; not only so,
but also to bo sons of Ood, for a
twUever in Christ is a son of Ood, an
heir of Ood and a joint heir with
C^ rist. May wo understand deeper the one-
I IS, the identification of the believer with
. .0 Lord Je.sus Christ. If wo oan got hold of
ttint we shall see that all those that are the
Lord's are memlwrs of this mystic liody. Oh,
may, we abide in Him, that when ho shall ap-
pear we may have confidence. Hay tho Lord
gi^e us to recognize moro and moro those who
are Ohriit's aa membera of tho same famllr.
Let na seek to promote the caiuw of Christ In
helping one another, building ono another up
in<rarmoi4 holy faith, so that we mar ex-
hibit to tho world the oneneia of those who are
Christ's, and the oneness of his people, of
whatever seotion thev mriy belong. How
wonderful, in Sootland, to see K]>iscopal, and
Baptiat, and Independent and I'rcsbyterian
denomiinationa united with one desire in the
work of gathering in souls to Him, no matter
through whatever channel, or throiigh what-
ever matrumentality. I would fur myself
just say once mont that I thauk tho I^cnl's
people of this oountrr for tho kind way in
which thoy have received those from distant
land* at this happy oonforonco. (Applause.)
Rov. Dr. Black, of Invcmeai, Scotknd, said
— It does Christiana good to meet together
and to bo friendly ono to another, for thoy are
thus much encouraged. I onco hoard of a
little girl, whoso mother uiio day received a
visit from a relation of hers, a gentleman who
cultivated a large beard and moustache. Tho
little girl seeming reluctant to go to him, her
mother said, " My dear, why don't you kiis
your cousin P" " Why, mamma," answered
she, " I see no place to." If we had not such
an alliance meeting as this Christians might
bo tompted to say they saw no place to Holuto
one another, or of exhibiting their affoctionato
friendship. Such an opportunity had tho
present Cunferenrb been, in thus bringing us
hero to hold Christian communion and con-
sult and pray together. Wo, therefore, feel
very thankful fur the EvangelioiU Alliance,
and I will join you in thanking Ood and the
dear brethren of the Dmninion for having
brought this Conference abuut. By our thus
meeting together we are strongthonocl, and
will go back to our respective homes fooling
not alone, while wo carry your prayerful
sympathies with us. Yea, we aro really one.
Have you heard of the old ladies who lived in
an almshouse, and of the two who oocupiod
ono apartment? They had some difT'renccs
with regard to tho fire. Tho arrange mmt was
that they should keep up tho firo between
them. But they had not been long doing
this before a disputo arose. " You take more
than your share of tho fire," said tho ono.
" Wh^, you tttko far moro of tho firo than I
do," retorted the other, and se tlicy quarrelled.
Eventually, as the last resort, they resolved to
put up a slato in the firo place, when one
could take her half of it, and the other the
other half. This was done ; thoy built separ-
ate fires, and thought they were going to got
along very nicely; but, to their discomfort,
the ^itis wore not bright, the room was only
half ^rarmed, and thoy wasted ooul ; so after a
v/hile they took away tho slate and enjoyed
the fii-o-plucc in common. So this Evangelical
AUisnco tcachc.1 us tu take the slate out of tho
fire-place (applsuse) : and to feel and to lovo
and to uso oiu' privileges in common. I bo-
liovo wo do one another an immense amount
of good in this way, and will separate, feeling
not alone. It was a grand thing to seo
Ciiristiana of all denominations join together
in ono community to study tho Bible and dis-
ponse the Ocspel of our Lord Jcaus Christ.
If timo permitted mo I would give some
further incidents in connection with the re-
vival in Scotland. There the people wore
rallying round tho Bible and it was being read
and studied in a manner never known boforo.
Messrs. Baxter publish fnc-aimilea of tho
Biblo I hold in my hand. Tlieir edition is of
three sizes ; tho second sizo is oollod tho
" Moody" Bible in Scotland because ho had
spoken about it in his tours. It was impos-
sible for Messrs. Baxter to supply the demand
for it. If there ore those in tho church this
evening who are not on Ood's side, I appeal
to them to hesitate no longer, but join us and
see that, although we haveonr differences and
take separate paths, yet, after all, when wo
moet, it is to shake hands and pray together
and as a united band to say to you ns friends
to come at once and join us and tho Lord will
do thee good. Wo would regret exceedingly
to SCO tho present occasion pass by without
witneaalng an ont- pouring of Ood'i grace, and
see soul* being leu to SaniM \ oh, come, dear
iincoiivortod friend*, and be the Lord'a ; take
Jofu* as Tour Saviour and follow Him— do it
now, not to-morrow, for delay is dangerous.
I will relate the story of an English collier
who waa walkLig along the street of Us vil-
lage one evenlngwhen ne heard a hrnin being
sung ; he went to the plane and found a re-
ligions meeting in progress. He waa induced
to «ro in and soon became eoncomed for hia
soul's salvation and sought the Ijord. At the
(^lono of the masting tho minister asked him,
" Do you see tho truth l"' " No." he replied
and added, " Oh, please don't leave me ; for I
must stay till I find tho Lord ;" and thov did
stay. After a while light broke in, and. the
collier loft rejoicing. He waa on night dutf
in tho pit, and on his return home, having
somo minutes to spare before ho wont down,
he asked his wife t) bring out tho Bible and
hynn book. She was somewhat surprised
at such an unusual request on his
part, but gladly complied, and read
to him some passages, after which they sang a
hymn. Ho then went tu his little girl asleep
in her cot, kissed her uiFe<'tionately, and went
to the mino to go to work. That night tho
men in tho pit heard a rnish and, running to
see what had happon')d, found that a pilo of
coul had fallen on this niun and buried liim.
They worked hard to rescue him, and took
ttwoy the eottl till they cnme to his hnnd,—
then to the head — life was still in him, for ho
ui)ened his eyes ; just as thoy had him frco ho
gently waved4iis hand and said, " Wliat a
blessing all wan settled lust night." Ho ox-
pire<l shortly after and his rorpho was liomo
bock to that homo which ho had only a few
hours before left in health and strength. Oh
what a grand thing to have "all settled last
night;" fur if such is tho ease with you, you
would full asleep in Josus forever. Farewell,
dear friends, and may we all eventually meet
around that thrune where parting is no
moro.
Mr. H. Thank Mii.i.KHthen B<tiig " Come to
Jesus just now."
Rev. J)r. Ryeiihon was next culled upon.
Ho said, — Mr. Chairman and Christian friends,
I have come to this meeting of tho Evangeli-
cal Alliance, not to take part in tho proceed-
ings of tho Assembly in its general discussion,
but to bear my personal testimony and my of-
ficiul iostlmony to the principle of this groat
and this gloriousinstitutiun. (Cheers.) Long
sinew have I cmbiacod the principles of the
Evangelical AUiauco. Somo years since I pre-
pared a book of religious instruction for the
youth of tho country, upon tho principles of
tho Evangelical Alliance. Tho teachings it
contained wore found in iho avowal that this
Evangelical Alliance made in tho first instencc,
a tew years ago, ut its general meeting in Phil-
adelphia, and recently affirmed again in its
celebration of tho Hnly Communion lost Sab-
bath in this city. It afiirms the principles
of our common faith, the principli .4 of our
common union, the principles involved in the
foundation of our common hopes, andtheprin-
ciples which are essential to tho establishment
and extension of the Christian Church, and
tho accomplishment of the groat purpose of
its existence. We are at last all where Lu-
ther formerly stood, whc declared that
justification by faith ia the evidence
of tho standing or falling of a Chris-
tian Chunih. That doctrine wiiich laid
tho foundation of the glorious Reformation,
both in Oermany and on the Continent and
afterwards in England ; that doctrine which is
the ground of our faith, which is the common
foundation on which we rest our hopes and by
which wo aro united the one to tho other,-^
that is tho basis, as I understand it, of tho
Evangelical Alliance, that, whatever may be
the forms of our respective ecclesiastical gov-
ernment, we are all agreed in professing. We
aro all agreed in heart in regard to the groat
doctrine that it is by faith in Christ tdonc,
through the efficacy uf His atonement, that we
aro a<iccpted boforo Ood ond adopted into tlic
Divine family. Another later writer has stated
1874]
EVANGELICAL ALLANCE EXTRA.
■mother mark of the exiiitciii-o of a living or of
• fkllen Chunli, and timt U the ivoognittoD,
the profoMion, the avowal, and the mniiiten*
Mtoeof the influence of the Holy Ohoit in the
work of hnman Mlvntion, in eontradintion to
Uiat rituaUam, to thatceremonjr, to that loora-
mental aalvation, and to all extemalanplianoea
which put far aw*/ from the heart the know-
ledge of the Divine Spirit nnd the power of the
HoIjrOhoattooonvlnneof lin. Now, them two
great prlnoiploe, thoM two trreat do(^tHnM. are
the oharaotOTiitio dootrinivt of th«< ICvungulinal
Allianoe. £vvrywhpro wc proolaim the doc-
trine of nulration hy fuith in our I»r(l Jtiiiai
Chriat; everywhere wo re<Mii<'iiixe the lupro-
maoy, and the reality, and the oiHcoa of the
Divine Spirit, in the rulightcning of the mind,
in the renewal of the heart and in the winotifl-
oation of the nuturo. On thia ground I come
before you. I am with yon on thia iwciiiiion iu
behalf of the body which I am pemilttcMl to m-
preaent, and I ahake hands with every monihir
of the Allianoe in my heart, and hid you Ood-
speed in the name of the Iiord. I come ax the
repreaontuti vo of » reljginim rommiinity which
haa nracticnlly carried out in thin country the
motto of Him with whoiic iiiune it is oHpocially
connected and with whonn labora it originntnd
— the frivnda of all and the onemien of noii>j.
(Applause). Wo therefore unite with the
Kvangelical AUlanro in all itn branchea, all itH
operations, and we pray fur itH prosperity and
ita advancement throughont t)io Dominion of
Canada aa well as throughout the coutuient. I
reoognlze in this community of faith, in thia
community of affection, in thia unity and co-
oporation in the great work of our common
dnriatianity, an agency notent in itx character,
and dentined, under the DiTin'-- blrHHi'iig, to ac-
complish, during the next half century, n work
of which wo have very slight suKpicion at the
preaent time. There is another ground on
which I have felt it my duty to come und pnr-
tioipate in the proceoaingx of thn Kvnnirelical
Alliance, and that is to bear my penonal trnti-
mony tothefideUty of that divine Ohrintiiinity
which constituteH the real work of Qod iu the
soul of man. You, as woil aa myself, wero
deeply impressed with the addrotis thn other
evening on the "Spiritual Lilo," and what it is
in the soul. Nut, as it has been ozpreasod, nut
an essence, not a oroe<I, not a theory, but the
very life of Qod in thu soul of man. I rejoice
to know, I rejoice to bear testimony here, that
fifty-nine years ago I waa made a partaker of
that divine life, quickened from dead works to
serve the living God, rescued from the bond-
age and darbesa of sin, and adopted into
the Divine family. And I was enabled fifty-
seven years ago to bear public profoasion
of my faith and my love in Christ ; and when
this profession was made in the public assem-
bly, I recollect an old mother in Israel ex-
claiming aloud, " Lord Ood, bleis the boy und
make him a blessing !" I rejoio? that during
that protraote<l period I have ex.)or!euced, and
I have felt the reality of the truth, that the
strength of the Lord is the Ntrongth of His
people ; that the wisdom of Ood is the wis-
dom of those who devote themselves to His
service, and that we are strong, and only
strong, in the Lord and in the power of His
might. With that divine life of Ood in the
fjul of man, we can say, in the passage on
which we have often disooursed, " 1 am cruci-
fied with Christ ; nevertheless I live ; yet not
I but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which
I now live in the flesh I live by the faith in
the Bon of Ood"— not by the ceremonies of
ritualism, not by the mere appliances of ex-
ternal institutio-js of Christianity, but by that
divine life which is revealed in the soul that
makes us new creatures in Christ. But when
every member of tho Alliimco shall experience
the soul life, when wo shall all realize it as a
divine rovelation of Ood to tho soul of man,
it is then that the very essence, that the
very spirit— that everything involved in the
extending of the spirit of the Alliance
shall fill the hearts of ita members, and shall
make us one body in Chriat Jesus, to be joined
iu the ^ame heart and in the same life. I re-
juiee to see my Christian brethren of the
varioua religious persuasions assembled in
this gr^iit work. I anticipate with them a
time when all theao little dinMnoloiis shall be
forgotten in the all-abaorbiog principle and
poorer <>f divine lovi>, and in the all-complete-
nnas »nd k '"7 "' <>od'a everlasting kingdom.
At tl. \vmtA of life at which I hare arnved—
aa a man once i«ld " considerably on the
bright "Ide of seventy," — I have but a narrow
horizon in this stale of oxijiti^ce, hut that
horizon is bright. Tho diiy star appears In
view, and there is a glori >ws hope of Immor-
tality and of etcroaf life in the e>'erlii.Hinif
kingdom of GuJ. I stand before yon iTxilly,
deliliorately, and from long experience, and I
bear testimony aa one soon to appear bof<ir<i
my Judge, to the divine reality of the doc-
trine of Christianity, I have no more doubt
of the life of (Iml In the soul of man than I
have of the rational or the animal life of which
I Km a partaker. T thank Ood that in my
oariiKst years he enabled me, first, to be a
Huixlay-mihool scholar, and then, fur eight or
ten years, a Hunday-sohool tcai^hcr, before I
enteriKl into the more public work of the
Church. I commend this religion to my
young frim '». I commend it to the Isiys and
girls of this vast assembly, and I t^ll you, my
children, that there is nothing that will
brighten your countenanti^ more, nothing that
will cheer your heart more, nothing that
wilt adorn your character inure, than to be
allied to tho image and loveliness, to lie luited
to lliat divine Havionr, to consecra'c your
hearts and your lives to Him. You will never
regret it. It is the joy of niv heart that in
my childhood I was brought by parental
prayer and instnictlon under this Divine influ-
ence, and made 'o partake of this great salva-
tion. And I pray that every boy and every
girl in this assembly may become a memlxr of
this Kvangelical Alliance by a spiritual birth
and a spiritual renewing. I pray Ood to
grant that His divine blessing may rest upon
this great institution, that all ita members may
be proH{>erod in their labors, and that its influ-
ence may extend throughout Ohriatendom.
(Applause.)
Mr. VAitLitT said that he wished to express
his thanks for the kind way in which he had
been received. Home of them had, perhaps,
heard of him, but he -« as unknown to them.
He wa.i a stranger, and they took bim in. He
wished espet^ially tu thank Mr. Olaxton for
the kind letter of i.ivitationho had sent him to
bo present at the meetings of the AlUance.
To those not yet saved the Kvangelical AlU-
ance represented the triumph of Christian
feeling. In the <iid ' hapter of 2nd Corin-
thians, at the 14th verse, the Apoatle Paul
says, " Now thanks I o unto Ood which always
causeth iiH to triumph in Christ, and makeih
niBnifest the savor of His knowltwlgeby us in
every jilaco A better reading for "causeth"
would be "leadeth 1 thmk that when the
Apostle wrute this the figure he had in
his mind in thus illustrating tho work of the
Holy Ohost waa the old imperial triumph
after a successful (.ninpaign, — when th -1-
peror was borne along m a magnificent .luriot
precede<l and lollowed l<y bands of soldiers
with "littering aims, and accompanied by two
linoitof slavoK carrying uloit vusos filled with
RpicefjSOme of whii^h weiobuming, thus giving
forth a awcet odor and inceiiHO, and others of
which wero not kindled, but gnvo forth frag-
rance without. As this grand pageant went
slong bands of muNio jilayed tunes which
would answer to ' See the conquering hero
comes." That was a pageant of war, but he
devoutly thanked Ood that this ia a pageant
of praise. Ho devoutly thanked Ood for the
distinction of takingpart in it. rhaiiks be to
Ood also for his triumph with earthly trap-
pings, not a showing forth of earthly wonders
— but a triumph in Christ. May it bo distin-
guished in that a great many may be wakened
in your midst through tho instrumentality of
the Evangelical Alliance. Yo.imustbe united
to Christ. Everythingclse willbeof no avail.
To his young friends he appealed with all the
love of a flowing heart to come to Jchiih now,
this very night. It was the very best step
they oould take ; let them take it just now
and tiu'f the Indlffemuw, til* -aMiMMi mA th«
ridicule of those ontsUle, OK. thai hiiiaJrida
might be united l<) < hrist this nttfht H«ha4
sometimw thought wh«n emnnaalBg ift« EvMl*
gelleal AllMnce to th« anntent in^vvUl triamfb
that the place h<i would like iMst \n flit woaM
be that of Bslavew** I^tul ei p riasi d it -aslava
of the Lord Jesus < 'liri>t, to b«ar aloft a *aa<i
of previous spices, or this heart first emptied
of itself and then ftlM with hi*« a«d Joy and
peace and exndini-- sn n<lur, the ■WM't savor
of Josns Christ. Oh that simw^hingnf this
may be left behind when all «hM is gntir \
Mr, Thamk Miixbb was th« iwst snraker.
He preoeded hia remarks by siniiinf Imauti'
fully, the hymn brginning ; —
" Reiu'h me thy hand, niy chihl, T am Ihjr
Hiiviour. '
At ilie conclusion he said : Vantwell t
"Farewell ia a lonely sinindand always lirln|pi
a sigh ,
Oh, give til me when loved mw part, that dear
old wurd, guod-hye."
Oood-bye, beloved ; Ood be with yon. He
has been with you and is with yon, ffrre. In
this building, on the twenty-thfrd of Jnne,
1 Hn7, when the r<m(»urse waa so imm ium) that
not only the aisles and the d<M)Tways were
(miupied by Ibteuers, but ahn hundre Is irf'ssl
in tho stret't waiting to fill the pla<'<- </f soy im«
who would leave, then I aoonrst otlurs tried to
say ■' giH)d-bye. ' Ood in Hb Bi«^y haa per-
mitted me to visit you aftln, and affsio I
niu-<t say good-bye. Chriat M with yon, O y«
people of Montreal. What is it that baa
bniught you here together in surh nnmbem f
It bus not been the (xpectation of elo<iuent
addresses, but the sentiment of U<yalty to
Jesus Christ. But is it to stop with thia
holding up of the benign spirit, and when
this is all over will things go on as formerly f
Once a ninn on coming into a meeting
very lute met another going out; saidttie first :
" Is Mil doiio:-" Tho other aiwwerad, " It'a all
said, but nothing done yet," (f>anglit«r.) It
is all said in connection with tbU m^ivement.
What are you g'liug to Ait a(«>ut It? Tho
whole of the t'niti'd HtatcK and all the f/liria'
tiun world know wlmt you have done. They
know the principle* >f tlie Kvang*li>^al Alli-
ance, You have coim- out of your tri-nchc*.
Are you gowg further ? We all cxiMSit glori-
ous work from you." Are you pri*par«d fw it ?
Don t merely talk about it, but go itn wont-
ing; sinking all small insignlflu'nt ptiints of
ditference out of sight, Tlie hiistmndman dinit
not alwaya talk and think about hU wife nnd
children, Penhance if you aaked him «h<m
he waa at work how they were, he woukt s.iy,
"Why I don t know, I never thought of them
since breakfast, ' but he works for tliem nil tho
same. His whole loul is full of thom, and for
their comfort or convenience nothing would tin
too great to do for them that he could by any
moans accomplish. That is just the spirit wo
want : not so much talk, but more ruil unity
and real work. Do you want this spirit, thi-n
feel the Spirit of Ood. A t<iR>uk>.'r, who s|s<kn
so eloquently last night, when a boy going
away from liis huuie to do fur himself wiiit tii«
his mother to icocivo her bh.>s«lng. Hliw had
said, •• When you go away, my son, 1 wim't
hinder you or diuoomfort you by W">ping;''
but when the time came klicixjiild not kn p h>T
word, but had to give vent U> Jut Umm, Ho
says: ''She embnu/ed me and with the tears
in her eyes said ' Live near to Owl, my hy ;
hve very near to Ood.' and kissed ma ima I
went out from her. Whin I riiumMl U> the
place she hod gone furever, but the fvi'ling of
her hand on my heiul never left me, and
her words, 'Live near to OoJ7 kiTit con-
stantly ringing in my ears,-' O ye
unconverted men of Montreal, give y'.mr
hearts to the dear i9»vionr, Clement L,
Vulandingham, in a case in whiU'h a ?'>an
waa accused for murder, while showing
how the murdered person waakined, amtident-
ally shot himself. He was brought to a hiAA
and his wonmls attended to. It was seen that
hs had not long to lire. He ««nt for hU aon,
y^ f
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
11.25
us .
\ li&
U4 12,2
|2.2
u
y£
HIiIh
1.4
1^
^^B
"^S
1>
w
^M
/A
//
'/
Photographic
Sciences
Corporalion
23 WBT MAiN STUET
WnSTER.N.Y. M5S0
(716)S72-4503
";^^^^
%
i^o
1
iV
r^
-."■J/.f-",' ■./,=
.■■.•:/i'''.?l>'''"-
.•/^•..■' . -
;* ';W'
90
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
• bo/ cf aighteMi jfn. In the morning
sftw the iBnt intewiaw, whtn hi* life wm
faak ebbiiig away, he called hia am baok to
him ig*^ te Rive him hie pwtiiig
•dfioe and bleaiing. He didn't teU him then
how to make a fortnne.or anything of that
kind, bat " Be a good boy" www the Uat
woidi of that aoooeerfnl man, OlemeBt L.
Valandiafhara. Be good, be tme, be loyal to
Jeana. Make thia a waloome mwti^ indeed,
and veloome Him toi yoor bearta. Give your
heorta to JeeuaOhiiat und H« will aave you by
Hingiaoe.
Ber. O. M.Obaiit, Halifax, waa the next
speaker. He mid — Xr. Ohalmian, thia la a
grand night for you and me. Long ago when
yon in New Bmntwiok and I m NoTa
Bootia talked for and urged on the anion of
the Prorinoea of Britinh North America, it
waa with the ptoapeot of lueh meetings as
thisinriew. Itw.ianotao much a poutioal
unity we wanted as a social, moral and
religious uni y, and we see it real-
ixed in suoh meetin)^ as this. It is a good
thing to feel the spirit of unity, iMcause no
man can stand l>y himself ; he is nothing, a
mere bubble in the river, or a petty thing un-
worthy of notice; but, as a member of a nation,
he thmks of all, and worica for the good and
honor of all, as well as of himself, and because
he is part of a great people, a great life throbs
in hia veins. I am gtM> Sir, that you have
just come from the Conference of the United
Methodist ChuMh in the Dominion of Canada.
That in the abort spsoe of two years the
drarohes from the seven provinces could be
brought togggther and imited in one, was some-
thing to rejoice at. The Anglican Church has
done the same, and the Preebyterian Church
hopee to follow the ezcmple so nobly set. I
see in this very Conference— the first of the
Cominion Evangelical Alliance— the chaoa
oatof^Hiich nniiyis tol>e evolved, and it. is
right that it should meet in this city, which
gives the tone to the whole Pominion, and is
ila ttae coital. (Applause.) It is mete that
at this time— the cfoae of the Alliance — we
dionid take stock of the whole thing, and see
what has been the gain. What are the ro-
suits of this Conference P I shall divide them
into aev«B points, because seven is the perfect
number:
\^ 1st. — ^We certainly must have obtained more
light a nd we need it— as to the diilerence be-
tween e»entia1s and non-essentials. We need
to know this difforenoe, because hereof ore we
haw not known it. We have been plaoinc too
much imtKWtauceon jon-easentiala — topUttle
on trivial things— ani too little importance
on mattsra of n»l moment. I don't see why
a man should devote eleven hours of his day
to blacking his boots and one to walking in
them. Do you P Ton have said that various
points arti essential and those only, and, my
twothers, I dare not out off from myself any .
one who believes in them and acts up to them.
I hope you win't forget this. I know some
of you will, because we aro such poor despic-
able creatures, rising to the sublimest height
M one moment and groveUing in the dust in
the next.
' ^nd. — ^We have got more liberty in joining
together and declaring the fullness of Christ.
There is one thing we declared necessary,
which is to acknowledge the supernatural
Christ ; that He has come to seek and to save,
and is God's Son, our Saviour Any ono be-
lieving this we lUicept him, love him, and com-
mand nim to speak out what he has got in
him. If he Tiolds views wg don't believe, we
want him to ipeak them out, just because we
don't believe them. I want him to say some-
thing X can't say myself, I want to {Koflt by
his experience.
3nL — ^We have secured more love; more love
to one another : and to whom besides P Not
love to people like us, msrdy, but to people not
like us. I doa't believe in Spurgeon's idea of
dancing, when he says he sees no evil in it if
the men dance with the men and the women
dance together. I believe in the old way if
they danoe at all. We see this principle of
taking to those different from us running M
<'.
through mankind. A tall man marries* small
woman, or a small man a tall woman, and a
man of one disposition « woman of another
diapoaition. It b not Uke to like, but like in
differenje. We Christiana love those of our
own denominations, and have no, or but little,
religioua. intercouraa with those ol other At-
testant Ohnrohes, and fancy that we love all
others. But it is not so ; we are merelv look-
ing in a ^aas and loving ourselves. The true
tert of love is to love those with different views
from us. WeAsMgotmore love to one another.
It is impossible to have met as we have with
one anotiier,aad oonversedas we have, without
obtaining more of this love. It is simply Im-
poeaible to have partakoit of one loaf and one
cup, the body and blood of Christ, and oeate to
respect and love our fellow Christians.
4th.— WehaveobtainedmonUfe. Thislife
must be manifested in our duty to others. We
should remember that others must live as well
aa ourselvee, and yon cannot get hold of a man
unless you let him realixe that you recognise
and act up to this law. In Glasgow as an in-
ducement to get together penons to reoeivu
the Word of Zife, there was established what
waa called a ** Gospel Tent." Here the enquir-
ing ones wan fed with earthly food before the
siuitual wu presented to them. As a conse-
quence the t<At wsa always crowded at the
proper hours. One day t woyouths came down
to tne tent and when the Lord's Prayer waa
abont bdng repeated one turned round to the
other and said: " Jank, you can't sav the
Lord's Praver, because your mother is a Catho-
lic." BepUed the other, " Mon, I can say any-
thing wiien I have had my breakfast."
(Laughter). Ton mav it > ;h, but you would
have said exactly that same in these ciroum-
stances, if you had the courage to do so.
A short time ago an emigrant came to Hall-
fax. I had not time j net uien to Hsit him, and
one of my deacons went instead. Shortly after
I visited him, and before going away I men-
tioned the deacon's name. Immediately the
man's face brightened up and he SMid with the
greatest entbiuiasm, " itr. Lindsay's a perfect
gentleman. He promised to get me a job."
You must get hold of men if you aet hold of
their neoesuties. " O how I hate ChristiMu"
onc) said a little girl ; " they do nothing but
talk " Don't let us come under this eon-
demnation, but adopt the motto on the
SS. •' Nile, "—" Let us have deeds not
words," life not trJk. We must prove our
Cbnstiamty in our lives. We must live
simpler, truer, and more honest lives than we
have hcini doing. I wonder how much money
is uselessly micnit in this city I There ii more
spant in equipages, silks, useless amusements,
rum and spirits, all together, and each of them
separately, than is given to the cause of Jesus
Christ. I wonder if it were possible for us to
adopt John Wesley's plan P 'When he received
£50 a vear be used £30 and gave away £20,
auu when he received iCSOO he used £M and
gave away £2fi0. Many a man in this city
works haro% and for many years, to obtain
money Hi 'jeta it, but then what does he do
with it ? He builds an enormoua house .' f ur-
niahes it in the best stvlc, and lives in the
kitchen— or at least he soonld. He lives pam-
pered and self-indulgod, and forgets all about
Him who gave him the means which he uses
so vilely. Is it honest f If you believe in
Christ is it consistent P Let us make such use
ol our money that others may be benefited,
and then they will reoognixe the law that we
must not live to ourselves alone.
5th. We must have obtained more unity,
not uniformity; that would be diiitastefiu.
For four centuries Christians tried hard to get
that, and couldn't, and they tried hard to
get unanimity, but couldn't. We want some-
thing higher nnd better— unity. Not the
unity of a chnich-yard or bridc-vard, but that
of nature. There aie no two blades of grass
sl!!ve ; there is unity of deel«pi, but an inflnit«t
vHrioty in detail, and we love nature because
of this variety and dissimilarity. We don't
want the imiformity of a Dutch gardsn,
which to us would be disMsteful and un-
natural; nor unanimity, which is impossible.
Vnanim.cy — where is that to be found P A
donkey is the only animal that has got tke
privilege of not changing his mind. Evaty
man should look at all rides of • quMtioB,
weigh it oarrfnlljr a^d fom hi* opteiaua after
carnul study, aaa in anrhk eaa* we eaanot all
think alilnt. On the pUttom we hMw p«-
3ons with difltnnt tmwb. Bat I have no
doubt that we wiUaU meat iaHsavwi. Wa
will meet there and lor* each other their*.
What is this world for but to ptepaM Inr
Heaven t How can we do it unlMs we gat
together here P We need unity and lore muw
here. We have eremiea to meet jnd eonqaer
here, but none in Heaven. Yon cannot go Ui
your homer to-night without meetJag at al-
most ever>' oomer gin-psJaoea flaantt^ their
temptations into tbe ryeaof the passm by.
We mnst unite on «a(th to acoompUdi'oiir
work. But w* won't nnito, W* bva our-
selves too much. If I had in my olmriBh all
the man on thia platform to-nuht. what •
grand church it would be t Bnt the metfaoa
of the ohuroh would be, " Turn ont timt bad
man 3z-0ovemor Wilniofj, he's an Annsnian.
(Laughter). Turn ont that wieteh Tbaaa
Miller ; he does'-u; beUeve in infant baptism.
(Great lacghter). Turn ont that aoldier B«r-
rows ; '.ha use* a liturgy (renewed Janghtert.
Ton Ooagregatiaoaliats, go forth ; yon don't
accept the <?lv{ne right of FMsbytery. Heary
Varby, gb out ! go ont t we don't waat
yon. 'What a diunh they would leave aM i
A pretty kettle of fish they'dmakeof Itftir
me I lUs a solemn faot. Itisnotsthfaurto
laugh at, but to err over ; to be rMtettad in
duat and ashae. They say that this Idea of a
complete union is all UtmiianisBi. I hope tba
next rpeaker will prove it before going bwM
to anathematise Gnat and his abomiaabla
'lenriveneH.
6th. We have got mon patriotiaa. Ikp-
planse.) I love my own country beat : lam
not afraid to say ao befon my dear frieods,
from other oountriee. I could not nspeet
them if they wen untrue to their oonntry and
they oould not respect mo if I wen nntnie to
mine. God gives na a divine feeliag <rf
patriotism. It is the fibn of a natioa Mdaa-
tional life :
" Breathes then a maavrith and so dead
That never to himself hath mUL
lUa is my own, my native land " —
I cannot but love the Empin in which I wa*
bom and reared, and I must lore thiaOanada
of oun mon than all othen. TUi amy be
called aelfishnois, and why P Yon might aa
well tell me to love every womaa a* wall a*
my wife, because of the injunction, " Lovo all
men," aa to love any other oonntry aa well as
myown. I love all, but her most of aU. TUa
country of oun in whidi I waa bom, though
mon atom and mon bleak in Mpearaaoe
than " CaJiedonia stemand wild," iot» it not
4e*erve our patriotism, and do we not desifM
toseethelove of it grow mon avdmonin
the bosoms of our young men f Yoa know
we love you all, but we lore Canada bast, be«
cause of ito history and advantagrs and the
Christian influences undsr which w* have been
brought.
Lastly. One of the resnU* obtained
from this meeting is, that thiro has
been and will be mon of Jeeas Christ in each
and all of ua. In Jesua Christ then is neither
Jew nor Greek, Barbarian, SoytUaa, bead aor
f-<«e. Surdy wo have got awn of Jesus
Chnst because of this emifenaee. li Jem*
Christ wen on earth and I were to oobm to
him I do not think he would asl me if I be-
lievedin the Catechism or not. I do not bdieve
thathewonldrejeotme because I waa not sound
on predestiiMtion, final p er*ei ei aaee^ or any
other doctrine, if I loved Him. He neverdid
ao when He was onearth.and I don't believe
He would do it when He ia in Heavm, A man
should attend to his business; ithasthefiist
claim on his time. But his first bnrinnis is tn
findChrist. know Him and lova Him. I tdl
you thia ia so. Go and teadi childrm; go
and write for a newspaper; b* afarsMr; go
and be a ohimney-eweep, do anvtbia^ ebe
than be a minister if you do not fed eatifriy
the love of Jeeus. Jeeus Christ waa not only
Oct.
i tfca
l«74.J
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
9*
Nan
t ao
for
tal.
Jieir
■u
iam
tad
??;
■at
m!
far
rto
lin
Hm
tiM
■M
U«
Lp.
am
tnd
to
of
^:
in the world eightocn oonturiea ago, bat is in
it b6». He not onir wallied the euth then,
bat walks it now, Ih Minns now. How In
eonneotioii with this oaa we ruject anj fol-
lower of Ohiist, Nmemberiag that In rejeot-
iny hiawema^ njeet Christ in him; lejcfit-
lay saintH, prophets and martTrs f
Rev. Mr. Monow, miasionarx to Trinidad,
raid : I have ba«n for nearij' iieven yearH
laboring auong the heathen people, and I
have oome to see some qurstions that intcMst
Chriiitisn people in the light that
is thrown upon them from a resi-
d<-nce with heathen people. I was
laboring with the Hindoo«, and I will tell you
the ntimate which these people have of the
Christian ivligion. They say that a Christian
U a man who eatH boet uid drinks' rum ; and
in somereapGc^ta these are the mort striMni;
oharacteriaticH of tome
of the Christians which
these heathen peoplo
have seen. For these
people do not' drink rum
ut all ; they consider it
ubnminable to eat beef,
and they notice that
these two things Chris*
tiawi largely indulge in.
Now I wish to say :
Imagine twenty - live
thouand heathen peo-
ple ooming to the city
of Montreal— in gener-
al, acute, thinking peo-
ple — and looking at tho
Christian religion just
as they fee it iu your
liv»<, and anxiros to
ilnd fanlt with ■'(. Do
you think the conduct
i>f Christian ^ple in
Christian Isndi. gives tu
these heathen people a
verr strong proof of thi
reality of Uie religion
which they profewt i
One of tho greatest difii-
oolties of the miseionsri-
U the inconsistency of
the Christisn people
whoM conduct thenc
heathen obnerve. On
one occasion, dealing
with two Brahmins who
were coming out of the
Jarkneaa into the Ught,
one of them began to
nee the meaning of be-
ing a Christian, of what
was implied in it, and he
said, '■ Why, if thU bo
tnio OUT whole system in
false to the very foun-
dation If this be truo
our life has boen a
dream." I have some-
times felt this also when
looking fairly at our
uwn conduct, at the con- ,'!><:<>.
duct of those who pro- n '^•■i^' -
fees Christianity ; and when studying tho Word
of Uod aa to what manner of men we ought to
be, I have said, If this be true, it is awful
the way wo are living. Tho heathen seo these
things ; they mark them and bring them up
before ua sooietimes in a very striking way
which makea us feel that il we are going to
anawer the heathen and the 8c<>ptiu wo must
answer with a consistent nnd holy life
Apologiea may be written and arguments ad-
vanoed to prove the divinity of our religion,
but ao long aa heathen people and sceptics seu
thai the Uvea of Christians are anything but
what they ought to be, aa a whole, that men
do not act ont their religion, we may preach
and we may argue, but thev will never be-
lieve Another thing wnich strikes the
beathesi is this. They say—" Your people
say that yovt religion is the only true one,
that Jaaus Christ Sei for sinueiv, and that
then is no way of salvation but through Him
How is it you are so cold about it t Huw is it
yon are so intent on money-making t" They
see many Ohriatiana do even worse thingt
than the heathen do. That ia a re-
proach to ua. The want of enthusiasm,
the want of earnestness) the want of real,
persevering work In Christian faith, are very
noticeable. Last Sabbath evening I had a
most enjoyable meeting. I saw several people
isrying, and I was crying myself; I oonld not
help it. I felt that I most resolve then and
there not to let these feelings paaa awav, not
to let those tears dry upon my eyes witiiont
resolving that I would do something more
than I had done before. I wish every penon
who waa there had made the same resolution.
What a great company are hero tc-night !
What a power they would be if they were only
in earnest— not bound up in things that are
mrro triites ! I^et us rcsolvo that" we wilt
Erv. aEor.oK coroi-ASs, d.d.
coMo up to what we profcHH. When tho numo
of a Bruce or a Wallace is mentioned, we all
know how it stirs the heart of every Scotch-
man. Now I think that if it is to what a
shame it is that, at the name of Jesus, our
hearts do not throb with a more exulting de-
votion ! Wu iihould honor Him above every
man and every state upon the earth He has
done more for us , we should du moit tor Him.
I wish you to luke away with you to-night
this ono thought . L>et us carry out what we
have felt and heard m our every day conduct.
Teach your children the«<e things by your own
conduct. (Jive freely. Let the Word of God
be the guide of your life in its simplicity, and
it will revolutionize tho Church and regen-
erate the world in a very short time. (Ap-
plause.)
Maior-Oeneral Bvnnows, R.A., of England,
was tho next speaker. Ho said t I feel under
great obligatioiu to those who hav« fo Undlr
received as hen, and who have made tibia
tinte so happy • one. I would tender mr
hnmUe thanln to all those oonecMed in tUa
great gathering, and to allthoae who have
had so much tronhle in making the exeeUeat
arrangemenU iot this Allianee. I believe
that the great essentiala of Christian truth are
those which will bind us most together aa
members of the Alliance. We know that the
non-essentiala are not to be coDsidned. And
I, therefore, think that the deeper we can
oome into Chrivtian truth, the nearer we ran
live to Ood, we shall realine more this real
union of the Evangelical Alliance. It surely
should lead us all and individually to do some-
thing more for Ood than we have done before,
In consequence of the privileges we b.ve en.
joyed in being prese::t here. We should not
receive such great kindness from others, and
such bleesings from
Ood, without showing
ourselves In some degree
worthy of them by do- ,
V Ing more than we havr
done before. It is said
that when Nelson, be-
fore the battle of Tra-
falgar, ^ve out Ua fa- •
moua signal. Lord Col-
Ungwood, who waa sec-
ond in command, waa
rather vexed at the de-
lay, for they were all
trying who shonld first
antve at the enemy. He
said, "1 wish Nelson
would give oui no more
signals; we know what
to do." But when the
signal was given —
" England expecta every
man to do his duty," —
then oheers rang fbrth
from every ship, and
then It waa known that
the men fonght more
bravelv because each
one felt that EIngland's
eyes were upon him.
Now I think, sir, ihat
is the spirit in which
we should all act. We
should all be trying to
do something more, to
experience more of Uiat
spiritual life of which
we have heard so .nnch.
Hay Ood enable us so to
do! I hope we shall
hear, when far away
from this, that Home dis-
tinct and regular work
has been undertaken by
tho Alliance as a conse-
quence of this Confer-
ence. I would juK^
whisper that it is said
■k .,■ ■.■:.: we have not yet entered
:;.;;,' h «;- into any distinct Chris-
t : tian work as a oonse-
! h~' quence of the Alliance.
Wo have .een to-night that this s not
tho case, for we nave really efleoted
somo distinct, thorough work as connected
with it. I only throw on. that sugges-
tion , and, then, I would say, in conclusion,
that tho imion we have here enjoyed will in-
deed, we trust, be a union in Heaven above.
Wc know that tho Word of Ood says that the
foundation ot the heavenly city was composed
oi many precious stones. Ther<9 was the ruby,
and the emerald, and the sardonyx and many
other precious stones. The foundatioiis of
that temple that were laid were all difierent, —
like tho various Churches whose members form
this Alliance,— all different, but all beautiful.
And then, again, we remember that verse
which says, " After this I bdield, and, lo, a
great mnltitnde, which no man oouid number,
of all mitioiu, and kindreda, and peoplea, and
tongues," and they were all crying Salvation
to Oo<l and the Lamb ! Now wo look forward
0a
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct.
to that tiiM wImb bU utioH, UadrMb wd
tuBcoM, dMOi nalta Man Gkid'i throM.
]|»7 W9, M BMBdMnof tiMdUbtwkt COmmImi,
M ImUimb and Jrtwii UOhilit— may we
awt oltiMt gnat araltitad* whm tbm duOl
U M aoM wMpiac, no bon gatlMciiig to-
ff^tbw ior a iliait now aa w have dona haw,
and thaapwUnffiMTar to swat again. Bntin
tha* 111 mil aMamUir alwra wa ahaU aU ba
noitad teafw, hiv^ ""^ Utjtaaj tiiigiiig
the piaiata U Qoi. I woiddlaat itate, Mom
I dt 4owa> that it will ba anoh plaaaiN to ma,
oawtuwiiay to Knajand, to gita anaeeonnt to
thaOooMilof tL«i£''aaga)ioal AlUaaoa than,
olthahi^CT and iuacaiiaul gat hering we ban
tan. 1
had henT'l aaon 70a it wiU oheer their
heaita gnatlgr, far thay nid to me wban I
ventawavthat tbar njoioed with laa that
ilili iiMwilnii wai totaka plaee. WhanlteU
theat of awlk a maetiBg aa thia to-nifrbt, when
attanof onebiMit,airawwiited in this holy
hood of Ohrietian Ion, lahall be enabled to
aaj thai on laat maating hen waa a M ewed
onei Aad^ traat eauh one in this aaMmblj'
nuj J(dn the AlUaaqaaamemben, feeling that
thaw Uaaw^ Maoite we ban been taUdng
abootwUlfoifew, aafhey wiUif we homUy
wait npwiCtod and aak His assistanoa, for they
an naolta wMehOod define shonid flow from
this I aioa. My friends, wishingyon good bye,
wishing you enty b l sasa dne ss, ever happ ine ss ,
thanbing nu for this meetfaig that we ban
had tagetter. nmembering wtth refpret nry
man; ban with whom I lian eajoytyl sweet
Ohriatian intsnonna, I now wish you adiao.
;Applanse.}
TheBer. Dr. Ooiriui FmisaB,of London,
Knglaad, was the next qpealcor. On rising ha
was gncied with repeated oheers. He said :
Mr. Ohairman and Oiristian friends, I shall
not say goodbye now, because I hope to speak
to-aunxow in this place, and to speak once
again elsawben befon I lean the oity , ard
aho bceann I ban so manr associationa with
ICanbreal, and emi with this very place, that
loannotbeartoadopt a strain so personal.
WbanenrI touch personal qoestions I am
apt to play the woman or the child. No man baa
wanner fedings t)tan I have toward' the peo-
irie of this oitr, or a more honest desin for
the Tingnss of the woric of Ood and the oaoM
of Jaaos Christ among yon. It will be my
delight to rqjort, as my ooUaagne has jnat
■aid, to the OoancU in London, the Terr Ugh
tana intaUeetoally, and spiritually un, of
thii gr ea t Conference in Montreal. I dotrnst
that aa it it the flrat conference, it wiU irin
th« one to many conferences to coom, uiat
they will be heU frequently, and that they
may all rc^t in miritual power and saving
orace. We ban been hearing of High and
Low Churchmen For my own part f am a
very High Uhurohman, like many others Jn
England. I do not beliere at all
in societies goin«r on the principle of no
charch. I am a High Churchman, and I am
rather hnrt wben a speaker draws comparisons
linfavonble to that chumh. It has been said
that the Church on earth should be like n
happy home. But when we find that the
Chnatian people ban got locked up in differ-
ent rooms, so that they don t visit one another,
or only pa^ ceremonial visits, that the Church
as it is visible amongst us is broken m, then
we do well to meet together, not aa Knglish
obunhman, but aa ohurchmen. And because
we an churohmea, the Church of God is dear
to aa. We do wril to oeme together to con*
aider what an the causes of thu npantion,
whethbf then causes can be reduced, and
whether in may not discard this outward
sepantion and esptesa man vividly and olearly
to onrselvw the unity and k>n that really sub-
sist amimg na. It baa bam asked mon than
ono^ " WW ban you dona now by this
Oo^treoMr. Well w« ban bnnght thia
claariy tut to onmlvaa ; we ban oonsidend
one with another, oar poaitioik : we have
bnnght forward pointa of unanimity, and
put baok points of rivalry. It is a mis-
chievous thmg that the strong should despin
the weak, and the weak tiJe umbrage at
iriiat thejr aanUer the haaghMnaH of the
stmig. And we an bonad to ooma togathw
now, not aa than who wooid oblitsntaor
evM diauomaga UtUa legitimata ohnnh
attaduntnta, butaa then who would enlti-
vate a hif^ and broad Bvangalieal ehnnh-
manship. We take eonnael ana with another,
we pray with one another, and the aaeda of
thonght and trath an aown^aadthay will bear
mnohfhiit after many ^aya. The vary faot of
our meeting tog^bsp thna is a pledge that we
shall not be eou to ona another benafttr. It
is in vain to meet in ooolerenae Uka this nn-
Issswe aftsrwaidezhibit th^nuU of tt<* AlH-
ame. Moen said: '< attest than thy
brother r Wherafan amiteat thou thy
bmtherr Is it a smaller thing to baa Ohria-
tiaa than to be an IvaeUta to tho bind of
Egypt, and smitest thou thy bnther, O
C&iatian, and thinkeat thoa a greater than
Mosea will not ask thn by Jud Irr, where-
fon didst thou smita thy brother r 1 most
not dan to smite my broikh«r bi the work of
God, and my fellow acddier in the great war-
fan to which wa an oalled in the Lord. We
ban been ooa gnt ii latin g omaelves on
the spirit of tmity diaplayad; we ban'
managed for four or flvb days to
hold our peaea vpoii eertain points,
and wa oall that anion. WdL wa ban not
bddonr peace vetymuoh; we ban had but
littla Menoe. But anppon it ba trne
that we hold our peaoa on certain nuttm I
aakaa/manof senae,whyis that fanpotadto
us as a virtno t How ia social intsnonna
rendered a g reeabia or possible among elviliiad
menf Ituontha vellHindecatood piiaai|ile
that if I Mttr a Mti^Uwr's booM or iMfMB to
beoomahla oompanlon on his journey, 1 tslk
to him ea points of mntoal agreeoMnt or in-
tenet, ai least, and wa avoid certain paints of
antageoim. What an wt hen for t We
anhsnin the earth to ba witaaasea for
Christ. SoBsa bnthren say wa an hen to
convert tha world. Soma brrathnn say. No,
we anhan to witaaai to tha worid of Jesus
Christ MiUwaaUagieethatweawwitnessFi.
And let VB take can that we aia sot aeeUag
pohtioal power for tha Church, or the world's
favor for Uw Chureb, or that we nn our wea-
pons to uunal effect. The weapoaa of our
warfare an not camaL It Is to a s^tual
work and witnan we go forth : it is spiritual
power with which wa an aeeking to ne en-
dowed. 1 belteve that wa do not anil..:«tand
Cairist if we understand Him only with onr
own set of saints. We an to understand
Christ with all saints. The other
saints understand something about Him
that wa do not underatand, aM wa mnst get
rid of thi* feeling of separatism and be willing
to serve Tlim with atisainta. ToumayJepend
npon It vhat sects and coteriea seeking for
power aie n«it going to get it from God. It
ie by waiting on ^m in anison, hoping and
pnving in company with other saints^ tut we
shall be able to obtain power from on high.
I have heard much said to-dav about the
dangers of scepticism, and when the spirit of
scepticism is abroad m thu world yon may de-
pend upon it that it is not cmgAned to the
worid. It is injtho Church, it is working. in
the bearta of men who ate sneaking tha Word
of God. 1 doubt if then to any one of the
brethren hen who has not had a hard fight
with the spirit of unbelief. He has been bur-
dened with it, tormented with it again and
arain, for when tiie spirit of scepticism is
abroad it is infesting the Churob. O,
brethren, we want to be renewed and strength-
ened in the taith like Abraham of old, for
Abraham did not bring forth frnit until he
was strengthened after long waiting on the
Lord. The smrit we needle, aafar aa poe-
sible, removed from any self -vaunting to God
and the people. It is the humblenees of the
man that csiUs to Ocd in Christ Jssns aoooid-
ing to the promises, and then patiently waits,
in the knowledge that all things an poasible
to God What we want for the work of God
is good, steady, plodding patience. O, to be
stnngthened in patience and long-snffering
witih joyfulness I It is not he who cam mom
for eonspicuotts position and influenoj that
will oom* naanst to God— lor peopla da all
thMr can to i^oil him for nsrfnliiSM, bat
mthar ha who seeks man and men for pa-
tiinee, and pprity, andhnablsnaas of nind, a
forgetfnlnna of asif and daadntas tothe worid.
We should not ean fur ««M, w* shoold not
can for eloquence, we obquld not can for ihe
power of gathering people, but we should can
io^ hnable, ChristUke worft for the Lord that
bought ns. Let ma apeak to the brethieu
thatnuqr beineempanttvelyobeennpoeitiniis.
Seek giacn from tbs Lord, and do the woric
of yonr calling. Do not seek to have
a prominent poeition with its cares, and risks,
and temptatioaa, and triala, nor be murmuring
Mainst the Lord if yon an going away from
this great dty to some oomFaniavelT obeoun
place. Any poeition is digniflsd wnen you
oca sem Christ's Churob, when yon can iraah
the feet of the disciples, and shad idmad the
sweetnen of a Christian chameter, and the
fragianoe of a Christian arample and infinsnoe.
V ipplauae.) Then is nothing sad or gloomy
about a work of steady labor. and patient en-
durance for Jesus Christ. But the sober suit
in which that life uwnpped up to not without
tha fruits of hope and joy nnwntten. Ton
may ban a Joy, a veryaoft Joy, bka the joy
of the lark thai makee its nest in the furnw
at night, but sings its morning nng up to
heaven's gate. l%en ia a atngifish m like
those poor, slnmish riven that we have in
England, that now smoothly along in even
beda, without stones, or eUfli, or oascadea,
through green fields and fat past^-ea. But
mma noble to the life that tumoln over rocka
andsweepe through dark caverns, now and
then shut oi.l from the brightnesa of the sun
by then overhanging cliffs cr Uioae shady
woods, but all the while, whether flowing in
tlie sanahine or in the shadow, an ringing a
sweet song to tbemselvee, to the leafy trne,
and to the God that made us all. (Applause).
Tea, patience, strength to do whon othen reet ;
strength to watch wlivA othen sleep ; strength
to gin when othen grudge ; strength to hold
our peace when othen talk ; strength to stand
when othen reel and stagger in the day of
triaL We go on our way, one to thto city
ancitber to that. Our Conference tweaks up.
Thank God fur all that baa been blessed in it.
Now, may God lead us in the way— in the way
thattogoodinHtoownfight. Mydearfriends,
I know not whether, if ever, in thu world
— I suppow never— it is possible we shall meet
again iont God keep you all that anHto
servants and make you glad in Hto salvation.
Now, don't go away, my friends, in the expec-
tation of some nusenUe and unsuccessful
moveoKnt or nvival, or some pitiful defeat.
When an army expects defeat, it u demoraliz-
ed; and I find many Christian people who
an expecting nothing. They aredeuoralixed.
It is time we had new troops, or that then
troopL bad new hearts, Uiat they wen
strengthened in Ood and confident in Jesus
and in the power of the Holy Ghost. May
wo not go off cringing befon the enemy, tell-
ing the enemy that we an weak, disoour-
a^, frightened. But let ns go to our Ood
and say we an weak, and then we shall be
strong. '* When I .am weak, then I am
strong." Lord, make us strong inourvrorir
for Jesus ! Lord make us strong to serve and
able to wait for Thee untU Thy coming I Ood
will, grive yon % happy life, my friends, if von .
have the faith ol a dutiful conscience befon
Him. He knows how to brighten onr mind
and our work with nysof urightnen from
Heaven, if only we prooeed in the line of Hto
holy purpoees. Let us oast off that heresy of
conscience — satisfaction with the past, — letns
cast off that misenble inertia wmch teaohM
men tiiat i<i to enough for them if they do
pm^ much thto year aa tney did bat year,
this hereey of oonsdence that keape us always
at sonu. unhappy peace in our work. God
will show US, I say, how to do His work if wa
darin and pray to be able to doHto wiU in
tha earth. Xet ua dnw together in Christian
love and Heaven itself wiU dnw nearer. Let
US consecrate ourselves anew to the work of
destroying by the power of tiie Gospel, the
works of the devil, and to eflorte to hasten
■1
t874.1
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
thegUwioiiiooniiiigotUMSonof Man. (Load
'«?
t)
.Df. Bmon, of Uontr*aI, mored the
folbwinar rMoInttona, which vereoatrUd on-
uUk<ni|inr : That cordial thanlu be tendcNd
*4i the foObwing patties :—
lit To tlM diitiiigaiahed fai«>da fran a die-
tunoe^ whoee jpree e noe awonget ns we havejojr-
ouilgr hailed, and whoae aervicM have con-
tributed M hurgelT to the laooees ol thia fliet
meeting of the "Dominion Evangelical Alli>
aaoe."
2nd. To the rarions railwny and *teaai>
boat companies vrhiohhave jrranted leduoed
rates to the memben of the Afllooce.
8rd. To <he' miinagen of those ohnmhes
in wUch-tha Afferent meetings of the Alli-
ance have been held, and to the Tonng ICen's
Christian Association for the many ^vileges
extended.
4th. To the IVess, for g'.'ng sooh fnll
publicttx to Cm ptooeedings of the AUi-
anoe.
6th. To thoeeeitlsenB who Iiavo extended
hon^taUtjr t6 the ddwates.
6th. T» the Hon. lb. Wifanot, for so aUv
presiding over the proeeedings of the Alli-
ance ; sad to onr ind^tigable Secretary,
Rev. Oavin Lang, for his invalnable rar-
vices.
The co n gregation then onited in singing
tfiehymn,
" Blest be the Ue that binds."
after which ithe Bev. Dr. Dovolu pronounced
the benediction, and the meeting came to a
close.
MEETINO OF THE FRENCH BRA270H
OF THE EVANOELICAL ALLIANCE
IN ASSOCIATION HALL.
[The following report, somr irhat abridged,
of the proceedings of the French Branch of
the Alliance, is published for the benefit of
English reodbrs. A complete report of the
sjme, in the F^«nch langnae^e, will be pub-
lished in on additional number of the Extra,
and will also form part of the pamphlet edi-
tion of the whole.]
MOKIXkT EVSmMOi OOTOBaB BtS.
After the opening exercises, the Preddsnt,
Rev. J. E. Tanner, opened the meeting with a
f»w remarks on the nature and objects of the
AUianoo by which this meeting had b^en
called. Ho wanted to set before them three
ideas which had been put forth during the
meetings of the Alliance. First,— The oDJeot
of the Evangelical Alliance was not to call
people together, to make flattering speeches
about each other. Ther wore caUed together
to speak the truth, ana, in doing so, it was
sometimes necessary to disagree with others,
but the truth was to be spoken in charity.
Anothorthoaghtwas: TheSvangeliool AlU-
ance was not formed to create fraternal affec-
tion — ^no effort of men could do that, — ^man
cannot create. Ood creates, and Qod had
created frstemal affection in the hearts of hb
Hcrvants : only those who had it had any rir;ht
to etemsl life. The object of the Evangelical
Alliance is to manif sst tliat fraternal affection
and to employ siich means as would awaken
and develop it. Not only do we thus mani-
fest to oooh other our fraternal affection, but
we show to the wc \i outside that, thouj^ ap-
mrently so divided, we are all one in Christ.
This was a very important work to which the
Kvungelicol AUianoe was colled. It was con-
stantly urged against Protestantism bv Roman
CuthoUos that it was oompoeed of a
great man/ different religions. This ar-
gument would have more truth if urged
against Roman Catholicism, which was
divided into a great many bodies. There
wore about sixty of these l>etween whom
greater differences existsd than between the
Protestant sects. Until the last Ooundl
they were not even agreed as to whether the
Pope was infallible — but we are all one —
all members of Jesus Christ, who in our Head.
He loved the Church of Ood wherever he
found it, and hod always showed that love.
was
angi
Ood psnnits that His childMn dionU not all
reoslve the U^t in the sams way or at the
same tine; aBd,ih«slan, though the Bght
T/Mthe same, fhey dM not aU see it. in the
samedsKM. BntaU who believe slneerdy
in Christ are Cki's ohildrett, and he rejoiced
that these wen such not only among Pro-
testants but in iiiany other meeds. He re-
joicod that then were such . in the Church of
Rome. Theotharobjectof the Alllanoe was
to secure as far as possible to all peorie the
exsroise of religions liberty ; and if in any
Protestant eomitiy OathoUos should be iper-
secuted for their religion it would be the duty
of Ot» AHianee to interfere on their behalf.
In dosing ha reminded them that all ware
but travdDsn on earth. Willing or t nwilUng,
ail must pass into eternity, and he wished esdi
one to a«k himssif the question, whether he
gofac to meet a loving Father or an
y Judge.
The Rev. Vr. Ducms, of St. Hyacintho,
was then colled on to read an essay on the
question,
k nsxoH FaoTBsTAm OBinwM— n n wiMst.
KM a OAViS^f
Be said it was a vSry delicate subject which
had been given him by the Committee. Were
we asked H the eristsBce ofaXVandi Ohnich
in the spiiitaal sense of the wocdispossible in
themidst of our oonverts from PopftT, we
wunld answer afflrmativdy, lieoause it abeady
exists. But if it isundeistoodby that ques-
tion that » church assentially Frenoh-Oana-
dian, evangelical, which independent from all
already organised xeligioas bodies, would
evangelise um population speaking onr lan-
guage, I hesitate— not that the object is not
worthy of our most sanguine uxpectstfons, for
it is rather a serious m«M«n,wh«ther the evon-
galisaUon of the Bmich-Oanadiana of this
Frovinoe can otherwise hopefully be contem-
plated. In all lands the great work of evan-
gelixing the people had Ima done by citizens
of those lends tnenselves. France was in-
debted to a variety of oManisations for
earnest work in this cause, and much good had
been accomplidied by all (^ them,but die work
there was mainly in the hands of the Refc med
Ohnrohfounded by the Huguenots. Spain was
chiefly indebted to Oaraaoo, and Italy to the
ChurdkoftheVandois. Missionaries to Hindo-
ston recognised that the evangelization of the
250,000,000 of Hindooa must be accomplished
through the agency of native Christians and
were using their Met endeavors to prepare
suitable men. It is necessaiy, then, that the
French Church in Conoda anould become in-
tiigenous. Let us hope, for the soke of our
ooontry, that it may speedily become iM. To
nn Evongeliool FWneh Protestant Church be-
longs the fntuTd of Osnada. But is such a
thing possible f Duringfbrty years four socie-
ties nave commenced missionary work
among the French-Canadians and have
all left traces of indefatigable labors.
Persecutions, even fire, hove not discouraged
our Baptist brethren. The threotenings and
the most odious treatment have never dis-
heartened the missionaries of the SVenoh-
Oanadian Society. Numberless difficulties
have done nothing but stimnh^ed the zeal of
our brethren. Episcopal and Methodist. And,
if ever the opportunity was offered, the French
Protestsntismof this land would be happy to
raise its voice to thank all thoae religious
bodiee for having «thibited so great a perse-
verance in the furtherance of tlmi great work.
We see the work of union going on oU around
us, and why should it fail in our midst P The
different nesbyterian schools have found a
commonground where to laythe basis of their
faith. Tdb difldrent sections of Methodism
have rallied azouni'. the sa ue thought acd or-
ganisation. Shall Isayitr It is with reluc-
tance that we, Fienoh-Canadians, sons ot a
nation eminently social, feel we are divided.
.\iter having been long united in death and
superstition, whr should we bo divided in
truth and lifef That want darea not express
itself, and why f Save few exceptions, the
;^roselyte adopfa the religious views of the in-
strument Qod has used to lead him to the
Oospd. One is Bidseopal beoanss he was
bronght «o the kncwisdge of ihe Ooq^ by a
mem!beir of that Ohunsh, Another Is Banist
beoanae he wim «i nli ir h t en »4 br a man h^SiiKf
those -rtimt. Another is Presbyteriim '<9
Methodist fbr the siunr reason. For wtr m^i
we would be willing '/> stunifloe our o^n p«r-
ticular views tf.r tho sake of union: The m>- '
jeution, if objeotion thesis U doSs not ooms
from us. But, peimit me to soipsess mjr Ml
thought, it cowss from the diflssent oOBMsitteas
now working in the flelu. PeAaps nailty .
would be attained if we warn not eheeldBd by
the fear thst those Societies, instssd 9t iwoA- .
ingwith us, would work apart fnmns. I,
therefcoe, see no jpossiUlify of fanning a
French Evangelical National C3 orohnveaC
the reUffious bodlss of the luid will oonssut to
aid witn their sympathy and funds SMneh^
Canadian Protestantism, withont mtsrfMng
in the administration of said CSinreli.
But, it is asked, cannot such Ohurd) be formed
in connection with some body already ex-
isting f However agreeable tins proposition
may be to us personally, we doubt very much
if such a phn would succeed. Such a Church
would become denominational and k^ tho
sympathy of other CSiristian CSimchte of the
land. And being drowned in the English
population she would lose her autonomy, itnd,
sooner or later, be AngUdMd hnd hence loee
her prestige as the French Ohuwh in the sight
of our feUow Roman Catholic citizens, 'nds '
plan would meet the views of those who wish
to sse the different races of the land merged
into one. It appears to mo that such would be
an unhappy step in a social point of view, as
we wonia thereby lose n powerful means of
evangelizing the Roman Catholic population,
and our efforts in their behalf would do para-
lyzed. May we not hope that in tiheae days,
when the spirit of union is manifartfaig itself
in all denominations, when Presbyterians dus-
ter around one centre, when Meuiodists unite
unite, when Episcopalians struggle out of
Ritualism — may ive, French Protestants, not
also hope that the Protestant societies will
allow the union of the small congregations
formed under tiieir <^areP Then, we might
hove cause to look, not for isolated conversions,
but for a strong Church rapidly recruiting
itsdf from Canadian Romomsm. Then, we
shall have stripped our powerful adversary of
the arguments he finds in our divisions, and
shall realize the truth that union is strmgth.
The Rev. J. A. Vebmon said they had many
powerful enemies to combat, and they needed
to aid each other, and drew nearer to each
other in Christian love. The precious duty'of
all Christians was to advance .the reign of
Christ in the vrorld, and to gain ground upon
the forces of the enemy. He hoped the people
would not let the pastors and missionaries do
all the work aloie, but that each individual
would endeavor to do something towards
spreading tho light of the Oospel. He hoped
they would not be like the crowds in Paris,
who, when a policeman is endeavoring to cap-
ture a criminal, are more inclined to aid the
latter to escape than to assist the ropresento-
tiveof thelaw. In London it was just the re-
verse, for thoro tho poopio assisted tho police,
man. And so tho people in tliis country ought
to aid the swvants of Qod by their prayers
and by their means. Tho Scriptures tell us
that the Isroelites wore conque^rs or con-
quered according as supplicating hands were
raised to heaven or lot full. This fact was re-
lated to us in order that wo might know that
blessings come from Qod, and to teach us that
those who cannot oomhat directly for the truth
should 8ustain,by their prayers, thosewhotake
a more active part. Ho closed with an appeal
for union and charity.
Rev. Mr. Stvbit said ho rose to prestnt
the salutations of the Church at Roxton Poni\
They hadasort of Evangelical Alliance atthok
place ; there wcore two diuroh buildings, but
only one congregation. When he flr^t went
there he found the Baptists and Methodists
holding service at the same time with per-
haps hslf a dozen or a dozen persons in each.
94
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct., 1874
IIatrMtlifa,b«ldMMt likilt, MUMid*
aa umtgwacat tkat the.MrrtM AmM b«
MdiatlM diflmat «Ii«ii«Im*, torn ud ton
•boat,bMMM U thamghiikti If UmI ww
Um ynj CM Ut«idMl m to aet m MHh it
««ald M fJttoalt to lad no* lac m all ta
Bmtmu HiMM thw allhad laMvaawtth
tiMM. HaogaatliNitoloTeMlinthMiMid
UCMtailM tMMfvMt
Bar. Mr. Dvotaa btoaght eoriial Mlatop
UsMfrM tha litlla flof at St HtmAiUm.
who ija—rtliia with tha objaala of thk
nd wtMid kan with /07 tha dataOi
and ha wa«l!l h«Ta to tdl
lOf ^
JvUtm,
Bar, Fraf. OonnuT, aftar asplalniaf whjr
ha WM tha oahr npnawtatlTa of IVaaaa to
tha AUanearsk** • Mr'< dcaafiptiM of tha
* " ' lis Oat oooatiy, Hiwt i nwiii y
ilaiiti«ii and CatholioiMB.
g, VtitaM waa iMith«t Oath.
b«l iBdiflmnt Tha Aanoh
p*Byla do aet latot <yoa laBgioua mattif ■ at
an ; thar do aotdnv, lika tha QanMaa, nor
aflm lOta thabddi; thay ibrnty igaota
thia'tiuatiaM altogaUnr. Hie wodt of avaa-
gaUaal Ofalatiaaa ia naaea onmiata ia r§.
»i»iat'th» laUciona aMtimcnt; wUU thair
w«ik.ia Oaaada oaaaMa la tnliglUtmliif tha
faUiW anMmaat Ohiiatiaaa dwoU havo
i^Ucit.iUlh ia tha tdrnqphof tha Ooaiwl
ia^ bb^ thaaa conatrica, tm thi w igho at the
w«rid>«»
Bot.- Vi^ Oon laid hia flaU waa ia t^4
Sfwrnrnj diatiiet? Time had been two cob>
mgatiaaB thaae, Bpiaeopal aad Praabytetian,
oat aowthMfWvro aaitadi tha kjraMnwho
had beaa oondaetiag tha Eirfteoiial aanriee,
nadar aathacttr ftaia tha BUhop, havlny
givaa up ehaanully to hlak Thajr had, how<
graal dlaaouraganianta, Vmag la tha
of ajpopaUtioBofOathoUaa who looked
MMM a l io fa a taa t aa a dog aad aoenaad
Oam of baU«fiac ««Ithcr in Ood aoc tha
darii.
Bar. 0. Bovx aoid the Firotaataat populatioa
aaaniiadamat iailacnoe upon the Boaaaa
Oatholiea. He coold gire the aaaua of eda>
oatad CathoUea who had confldoMO ia Bro-
teataata aa moh, belieriaK them to be hoaor-
abla. He laid there waa aiaoh thooght
MBOof the Bomaa CathoUea of LbwwClaaada
atprnit, and if a Hyaoiatha ahenld ooma
eat fron Laral Unirerri^ or bom tha
SeadoaiTof Sk Bulpiae or that of 8fc. Hyw
ciathe^ he would hare maBTfoUoweiB,aBioiif
whom wonld be nnmbcred not a few of the
priaeU.
The Ber. Mr. LAVunm aaid that It waa
deaitaUe that the French Ftotf^taata of thia
eitr Mid ooantrjr ahonld nnito aa mnoh aa poa>
ilMa ia «piflt and in ftuit. In the pceeaat
itato of tne woiU and of their worr, ther
ooidd nanMlj hope to aea a union of all thefr
Ohnrehea, beea aa a the neremT '"
Booiatiaa'wUeh Mmported thaae 1
tkanatlraa of ddnat denoKinattoa. Still
thegr wonld ohariah tha hopa of nltimata
fiAm, baeaoae aaeh a anion would peDbably
■aatotfaaaba* reaUaed: They ought to Ubor
foraaehauttioninoulthrating btetlMily lore,
for
ley aot all laboring for tha aaaie
r Whw hearts an unttad,Biadaoaa.
not differ maah, aad iriiaa Ohriatiaaa of rari-
tho nnionof tha Ohwnhasooold not be faraway.
We oonld form but a Mty iiap«feet idea of
what ha batiered the Ohnrch of /mm dkilat
would one day bo upon tha earth. At pniaat
OhriatiaBakbarad oftaa ia darkaaai without
baiagalwaya alda to diatiagaiah aoa awith« ;
W a glorioua aMra waaappNaehiag whaa the
hT Maa wonld reraal Bia (key ii
and then Ohriatiaaa wonU aea era to aye.
Sob of Maa wonld renal fiia «bry ia ita fnl-
naaa, aad then Ohriatiaaa wonu aea eya to ai
la that diriaa li^t wa ihonld baaUatoi
oogaiae all that la good ia oar bMthraa.
Bar. 0. A. Boniiar aaid that it waa too lato
It 10.30 to think of iafliaCiag a apaaeh ntwa
TMf oae, but he would ezpraar hie great pHa<
aura al weing moh a large aad ramolable
.'eench Roteetant andienea, aad alaa Ma Jaatj-
ft ble pride at tha ityla aaid eloqaaaea o( tha
aodreaaaa he had haa'4 that aighi U any of
onr Angh>>Sa»»M«dB Mill elnag to tha
eheriahed flctkm of <• iafarior raea?' ia
tioa with the Tnwih, ha oaly widMd thay
could hare beenproaaat, for they would hara
gone hane wiaer man. He hi^ed that the
Fkanoh Ftotaatanti of thla dty would aea tha
adrlMUIity of hanag (ueh maaa oieetiaga at
leaat ereiT Quarter, to keep aUra tha nirit of
lore and focMaranoe that had been ao urgely
raaifeeted tLia dar. Ha had been abia to
taaliaa ia a email degree what the hivpiaaai '
U hearen mnat be, whan bcathren meet to<
gather iiTiinity, andUka the huqgty ehild of
a popnhr etwy •' be aaked fori
t.ff*li|550J^3*»<aL>
i«74
rwl.
biirt
bout
Iw;
fill-
lato
kble
the
rot
Mm
at
of
•1/
to
to-
ol
; i» .
-.1
LB BIT. T. lAFLEVS.
ALLIAKOE EVANOEHQUE D£ LA PUISSANCE.
BRANCHE FRANCO-CANADIENNE.
Le* nSooloni <Ss U branebe (nnco-cMiadleDne
do I'AIUraee iruig^llqae ont ^1^ inangur^*
par un sarrice rcligteox dans I'EgUte protea-
tanto do la rao Craig, le diaaoche sdr, 4
Octobro. L'afacmbl^ ^tait fort nombreuso:
MM. Vcmon, Chintquy, Borel, Conanlrat,
Dioono ot Lafleu.- ont pria tour i tonr la parolr.
Le pi^ro Cliliiiqny a inl« en Inmidre, avecle ta-
loDtqu'on lul connatt, I'amoiir toflnt deJ^sus
ponr Ics piScbeara. n serait trop long do rap-
porter le* dtscoura qui ont dt6 pntDODC<!8. L'at-
tentloo do I'anditoire, rexpremlon des pbysio-
nomloR, le* rtfflcxIoD* OcbangiSea A I'lssue da
■ervice, tout attette que cette solnle a produit
■ur le* fcme* de aalutaires Impieulons.
he lendemalD, i 10 heurea du matin, im cer-
tain BombM de migaidt et d'amts, nionla dan*
I'nne de* *alle« de I'Unton cbrdtlcnne de*
Jeunea gona de MontrM, ae eont occupua dea
iot^rdta g^ntSrauz de I'^vang^llaatlon franjaiie
au Canada. M. Tanner, p&te, qui pr^sldait, a
ouvert lan'iance parunr toucbante allocution
ou 11 montralt la nOceaalUS de marcher en bonne
conacience deTant Dieu.
MM; Ronz, Laflenr et Doudlet, doncent
lecture de lapporta qu'on tronvera d-deuou*.
L'un des membrea du comity propoee d I'aa-
aembl<5e d'exprimer le tocu auirant : " II eat i
aoubalter que lea paateura de langne f ran^alae
A MoiitnJal ae r^uniaaent avec lenra troupeaux
toua lea dfmaAcbea aalra dana I'Eglisc centrale
et<nd^pendantede la ne Craig, aflj d'attelndre
par dos predications sp^ciales et dca confii-
rencca, un plus grand nombre de catholiqoea
romaios. Da auront A a'ontcndre pour lea
toura de predication et le choix des sujttr."
Aprils quelquea remarquea de M. Ch. Tanner,
I'aaaembiee decide que le comitd mettta eette
propoattion d I'dtnde. Le comM et le bureau
renouvelda ae compoaent de MM. Laflenr,
prdatdent; Vernon, Tice-prubident ; Couaalrat
et Cb. Tanner, eecrvtalrea ; Doudict, Fortin,
Syvret, et C6t«S.
RAPPORT BUR LE3 EC0LE3 EVANGE-
LIQUES FRANCAISES DU BA8 C.V-
NADA, 1874.
TAB LB RBT. CUAKLEa KOUX.
Jc rcgrette ainceremeut qu'une plume plun
exercee n'ait (M cbarg^e de preparer lo Rapport
anr lea Eeolee evang^liquea fran^aises du Baa-
Canada ; au m'a'eu de beancoup dc preoccupa-
tlona, et environnO d'inflrmltOs, I'at eaiayii do
Toug raconter lea l!>i!::;>icB, mala sainta com-
mencementa de cette oeuvre de DIeu, de voua
en cignaler lea progri^s les rOsultata et lea bo-
aolna.
L'nuvrede DIeu parmi noua, comtno prosqne
tontee lea grandea teuTrei <->*reliennea dont
I'Egllae ae glorlfle d Juste titre, dolt aon orlgine
an grand lereil qui a anccM^ en Europe aux
loBguea et aangiantea guerrea de la Revolution
et de I'Empire. " Prin-voia pour ft Canada I
96
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
Oct.
0*7 pHoM MMr fa UMMdi/ Ot eri, parti da
ecMir d'lM MiMa, wal d« Jteui, tiou?» blm-
tU 4» I'faho dMt U coaar d« XTHNrt'OUilw.
BMltM i LmtMiiia, owtoa dt Vwd. In 18M,
Ifl 7 • qoMMrt* «M d« ad*) O qatel* Mm
IMM put Mtel po«r alter portar I'lraagUa
•as uidlaM da rAmtfriqna da Mord, mate ar-
rif4 iMoaMal, U tank qua te Bdmanr a ba-
■otada loldaoa eaHa TtUa, ItriJal toataa tea
aapantlUoaa da F^^Uma; lea Mraa mtftho-
dtalaa Inl oSfaa^ ana mateon d'deola ot, Dl -
maoaka aorta Dlmaneba, U prtoha Jdtoi eruel-
M, te taol Bom gal aH 4M donn< aazhommat,
par teqad adoa daflMU tire aauTtft. at ana don-
aalna da'panoiUMt, Oaaadlani at Irlandate,
racolTant fa doax amnfa. La 81 oelobra 1885
(n'oabUooa tM catta ttte), Mma Hanrtotta
Falter, aaeompaiDtfa da M. te paitaar Looto
BooMjr, Ttontaamndraans amte OUvter. Daas
iMiim, tea pianuiraa 4eolaa dnuif^llqaaa fran-
oatoaa da Canada, a'annant A la loto dana tea
oaax eantraa da U rla da tont panpla : te oam-
pacaa at !a vflla : MM maa OllWar at TaUar an-
(SriSnaat AMoaMtl; M. BooHr anialffna i te
Omnda ligna da I'Aaadla.
La Saignaar lot aralt prdnar^ lat wtaad'ona
mtnldra vralmeat marrainaaaa. Una ClMia>
dIannaTlteaitte BIbte dapate rln|t-bnlt ana;
) avilt pardn teata eoauaoa anx pmtlqoaa
aUai
ot aas e^i^monlaa da l'K|dlaa da ton antaaea,
mate n'antieTojalt la T^rlM qa'obaeortmaat at
olait en prola anx plat terrlolaa aniolMaa. "La
Verlttt ante, dleait^Ua aoavant i aaa antenta,
•n moatiant le Llrra da Dten, at ]a na I'al paa
miiTla." (joaad aUa apprlt qna M. Boasqrltealt
uaaa-tiiAraatesSUntaaleiitaraa, alia aa Ii4ta
da aa randra a I'Keola, at aprAi qaelqnaa Ina-
taata da eoararsatlon av#e la Mteilonnalra, a'4-
cna plalna da Jola : "La Sel^aar a axaned mea
piMras. .'1 n'a paa mAprlti maa laraaa. VoiU
an vial aarrltanr da Diea I VolU I'bomma da
Dmu qaa la damandate an Sateaaar dapate tant
d'annMtl'' SaconTanlon, •alvla da oalla da
toaa laa sleaa, at coaronn^ par ana mart pal-
ilbla et glorlauM, aat le point da ddpart da
('(saTre m U Mltclon da la Grande Una.
Lea amte Ollvlar ayant dit qaltter le Caoa'la
par ralson de sant j, Mme Fellar vlnt, an oo-
tobra 183S, a'dtebllr i U Oranda Llgoa, o& alte
onrrlt une 4cola, dana la grenler d'ana malaoa,
et lit, de l> beuret A mIdU et de 9 hearea A S,
elle ratsambtelt autoor d'ella 18, paU 90 eu
funta. auxqaeU alia commanlqnalt lee premiere
^Mmaata dei connalMaaoaa dlrjnea at hu-
malnes ; le eolr, U petite chambra hanta ee
rampllawit d'adaltee, et la Jonmte le term!-
nait tort arant dam la nult, par dei exerclee*
relixiattx auxqaela an nombra eonelddrabte de
TOteina ne muqaaleat paa de aa lolndre.
A vac de taU commencemanta; I'oeuvre da Sel-
Sneui i U Uraode Ugoe davatt avanier A
granda pu Ba 1840, 1'lastltnt, aae grande et
solide maleon de plerre, (ilevtie par le conooura
del Cbrttienit da tontea les d^nomluMont
(Satnta Alltenca ^vaDtt^llque !) ^talt inanitarri par
un aioquent aermon du blenheareax M. Kirk,
ladte Mintetce de I'Egllse congrdgatlonallste de
Boeton. Ratntenant mambre de la Sdnte-Al-
Itanca da del, aurcea parolee el caract^rktlques
du Umps et du Ilea . ''Le people qui <Stalt asats
dana lea tdadbres a vu one grande lumldre, et A
ceuz qal etalent aaslt daoi la r^gloa et dana
I'ombre de U mort, la lamUre a^kt levte."
iMatthieu, 4.1 Mats ce n'dtalt paa tout . a d'a-
voir une Acole, II llallalt un professeiir pour
Inctrulie et dirlger cette Jennease qui voulait
«e comacrer auSsureur, lies amis de la Oronde
Ugne le demanddreut A Dieu ; et Dleu, A qui
Hen n'eat Impossible, leur on avUt pnipanJ un
dana cette antique forteresse da Papume, la
vUle de Qa^bec ; o'utolt H. Normandeau, d'a-
bord proteseeur de muhCmatlqaea dans le
a^mlnalre de Qo^b^, puis eur^ dana una pa-
rolaae de campagne; ilannsnlgnd »lus da vingt
ana eons ce toll biSal oii Dleu lul avalt fait
troaver sa donee palx, ot o& II lul donna en-
anlta une oompagne diiiae do a'assocler A ses
aalota timvanz ; eloul dira tont le blen que ces
v^adrablea amis ont fait?— Ea 1860, I'lnatltut
dea Fllles fut transport<i A S^Unt-Ple, oik Mile
Jonte, Mile Boardman, pjU M. et Mme Lafleur
88 consacrArent avec amour A IMducation de cea
dtrea {due falbles que nona, nn apparence, mai«
qui portent dana leura dtSUle* mitni, comma
iV sIbiendltVlnet, los destinies de la Socldtd.
La roal>on d'4ic6le ayant H6 btMie par acci-
dent, uD concours de clrcnaatancee toutes pro-
vidHntii-lles ddcida lei Mirslonnatras il trans-
porter rinstitut A Longuell, en 18S8, Depuis
cfttte d[>oqae, la Mission do la Orando Ltij;De a
fait denx pertes irr6parables : Mme Fellpr,
cette noble et Minte femmc qui s'^taltconsacrt^
an ra<u<' dm Canadians aveo un attic, una fol,
une cbarttd si apostollqnes ; et Mme Laflnor, A
qoi, dana one sphire plus humble, 11 a dt.<i donn^
de r4y<ler la tvpe la pla» par da I'tf poasa, da
te nwraot daramteeartfttenna; allia ne aont
ptoa ; aUaa aooa oat davMod ma •ajoar da te
palx*
Ja na vaax paa oablter da dire qa'lnd4pan-
dacuaaat daa daax Inatttattooa eentralaa, la
Onoda Ligna a erM, et longtempa aoatonu, un
mad nombra d'^eoiei prlmatraa qnl out rendu
da gmodt aarrtoea A te cauaa da I'ML^ation et
da T'lTMigUa.
Mate tandte qna te bonne aamaoea da la Parole
tftatt rtfpandaa avec tant da aaeoAa ear te rlva
iad da aotre grand flaave, 1 'lie da Montrtfal, et
terivanord Atateat lahatfaa. pina on moina, aooa
I'taflaaaea abaolaa daa pntlaa. Cete aa davalt
paa AtM. Dten oilt an ootar da plaateara amte
d'orlgtaM aaglo-aaxonna da MontiM, da faire
daa laailfleaa poar I'Adaeatloa atte ocvaraion
daa Oaaadlana f raneate qua lea MlHlonnalres
da la Oraada Ugne na ponvateat laoUament
altaiave. Daax a'aatre aax, MM. Ooart tt
Tlaylor, aa randiraat en XaroDepoar y aherehar
daa ottfitora. Oomme rAaoltet da toaia dAmar-
ohaa. 9a vlt MaatAt arrlver aa Canada touta
aoa Daada da chrAUans dAvonAa ; tea Vcasot,
lai Aaaaron, lea Morat, lea Celller, tea Tanner,
qat aa mlraot vlgoareaaamant A I'icnvre et
raitat aboadamment bAnla. BncoaragAa par le
aoaeAa da ae* pramlera mtealoaaalrea, Ta Bocidt A
rnuMO^aaadianna an appela d'aatrea. MM.
Doudtei vamlaij Bolaadt, at d'aa Ires cncoie,
avae laan faaUUaa. vl"'.aat 'nroaali les range
da I'anaAa AvaagAllqaa da Nord. Dtux <!col«a
fareat oavartaa : I'aoa t MontrAal, aoua la dl-
raetioadaXaaTMiaer, Paatf* A BaUartvidre,
aoaa oalto 4a MM. Ooadiet et Vemlar, aldAa de
lean fjpjj W •09IMHI!U*-._Un magnUqae rAvaa
nwi I ««im da BaUarlTlAre vInt, an 184S, rAlooIr
la amor 4at Mkaloanatres et da te BoclnA. 8«lie
AlirM taraat eonvertla au Balgaeor, dont plu-
aiawa aoat devenna de* oavnera fafluent* it
I'Aducatlon ft la mlatotAra.
A oatta dpoqne anssl, na ehet da famillo rA-
laaa ii
le dlstrlok 4a Jolletle, honuo
tataOiiaat tl Industrtaox qal, depute dt* sn-
aAaaTdlaltmalAl'aiaaaB aaln duPaplrmo, it
eharohatt «a tAtonnank la vArltA qal sanvp, vli.t
ddpoaar aaa dontea at a«a angolstes tux picds
da JArna, 4aaa te aodAtA iU» irArea ctdes i auis
da BtfarlvtAi*. Ba eoaveralon qui rntralnr
oelte daa aiaaa, toraia aaa Apoqoe mAnorabic
daaa llitetolN 4a te BoolAtA Fraaco-Caca-
dieana ; alte fat aalvto par eelte da Man d'aatrea
doat tea noma aoat dana tontea lea Eglisra f\i
Nord at du Bad. Oaa aneeAa, Jointa A ccnx qui
aaeoapagaalent tea traiTanx tntelllgents ot imr-
glqneA da X. at Mow Tanner A MontrAal, dA-
cldArant to OomltA A bAtIr A la Pointe-aux-
Tremblea, nn Inatltat assex vtste pour recevoir
la multitude d'AIAvea qnl, de toutes parte, ve-
naient mendier aax missionnairct le pain de
I'lntelllgenca at de la Parole. N'oublions pas
tontefob que eea premliret amuses de Belle-
rlvlAre et de la Polnte-anz-Tremblea furent dra
anndet de renoncement, de prtire et de fol.
Ab I lit n'Ataient pat venus chercbe r sur le sol
Canadian la fortune ct let honneurs, crs vall-
lante territeurt ot lervantet du Christ, qui ne
saTAtent paa toujourt ce que le lendemsin Icur
foumirait pour les besoins <iuotidien« de Icnir
nombreux AlAvet ! Aassi le Seigneur leur falsait-
II voir, de Jonr an Jour, dt eouvent d'une ma-
nldre miraculeuse, sa dAllvrance uAme pour
les chosea matArielles, et leur accordalt-il ItrEe-
mant le touhalt de leurs CGOurs : la conTertlun
de* Amai el I'extentlon du rugae de J<!su*.
II lour accordalt anssl et leur augmentalt en
proportion de leur foi et de leurs vraU besoins.
la Bymp»>/lile et le concours de leurs frAres et
sasnr* de tengne anglalse. L' Association des
Dames de MontrAal, en particulier, entratn^e
paries Aloqnenta appels qu'une vie de fol ptde
diivouement inspiralii A Mma Tanner, voulut
complAter I'mnvre du ComllA gAnAral en eons-
trulsant, pour I'nsage des fillee, une belle mai-
son de piorre, A cMi de rimmenso Adiflce hkll
pour les gar;ons. Mais, u dAcrets Insoridatiies
de la Provideu'ee, au moment oik I'icnvro allatt,
samblait-il, prendre un essor nonveau et plus
grand, M. Vernier, rAcemment ponsacrd au sa'nt
inlnlstAra, ot qui revenait d'Europe avec un
nonveau renfort de misslonnaire*, M. Vernier
pArIt dana le* flots, en.vne de ce continent, o«i
sea travanz comma Professeur et Messsger de
la bonne nouvelle, avalent AtA tant et si long-
temps bAnis, et cnmme si I'Apreuv j n'eftt pas
AtA aasea forte, la main du Seigneur so pctso
sur cello qui Attit pour le Directeur dn I'lusti-
tut una intelllafente, une noble, une aftertueueo
compagna, et aprA* de longs mols de souiTranco,
I'enlAve A raffection de con marl, de son unlnue
enfant, de safamllle, desAlAves, du Com*t6et
de tons ceux qui avalent cu le privllAge de la
voir poursutvro avoo uno fol Anerglquo ( t prr-
sAvAranta, I'banainr, la glotre et I'immorta-
UtA.
Capaadaat I'mavre eommeaeAe n'a paa AtA
Intarroapoe ; da aonvaaax oavrter* aoat vaana
ramplaoareaax qnl n'Ataient pIna, pvte d'aatrea
enoora *e MWt KiayA* A eea poataa ardna *t
laportaato, at y ont recu dea lemoignagaa aer-
talna da I'approbatlon du divin Maltra. Hemar-
qiMwa d'alltenra id, comma pour la Oraada
Ligna, qa'ea dehor* dt* deoz grandee Inatltn-
ttoaa atalaa* A la Pointe-anx-Trtmbtc*, te BodAtA
Fraaco-Oanadienne a toujour* entreUna et en-
tratlent eneoia beaueonp d'AcoIrt primalret
florteaantaa qni, pour Itur part, conconrrnt au
blen gAnAral da I'muvrc.
SI, quittant lea bord* dn Saint- Lanmt, none
remontlona le coura du Blchclliu, noaa troa-
verlon* *ur la rlvo drolte de ca fltuve deux
Acoloa flori**antet, connnea tout le nom d' "lat- ■
tltut* de Babrevote." Ce* Acoln sont dlrlgAr •
Sar un C( mllA de CbrAtiena Aplacopanx. La
olgt da Belgntnr (a monira d'una aualAra vl-
•Ibie d*n* le* origine* de cetta MImIob. Denx
olllcler* aaglal*, qui prenalent Itnr pcnaion
dan* une ftnllla canadltnne-frtncalia da I'A-
cadle 7 ItlBient, en ptrttnt, nn Nonvean-Tct-
tament franjait; lo petit-fll* de cetta famille
I't mporta avec lai A Babnvol* , ou II Alait vinu
a'Atablir. La lecture de ceNouTe*u-T(*t«m(nt
et de la Liturgie anglicane, tra£nita en tran-
c«li, le toBvaiiie p«u A vtn dra rntura de
I'Kgllie de sea pArts, et II Joint pabllqncmcEt
rEgliae Aplieopale do Chrittlcvllle. lin amis
Apiscopanz de celte ville ct de sa voisine Baint-
Jean itnttnt le lietoin de fsiie de rcuveanx
ifforl* pcnr AvangAllier UsCtncdIcFs-FrtDfiii.
Le mtjor Christie ct ta drn:e Ifitltiist nee
Aglite «t nn prrsbjt£re A 8abreT0li;le BAv.
Inniel Gavin quKdrpul* qut-lque ttmi*, tia-
vaillalt avec la Mlislon do la Craide LIgnr,
vlf at t'y Atiblir. ct consacre les crpt dcinlcre*
•nn^ea desa vie A I'cmelgnimtnt de la Jcu-
nei*r, ct A la prcdlc*tion de r£v*ngilo ; 11 tut
la^oiede Aolrplusituis £ni(s te tinimr vtri
leSanvcur.cu s'affcimir dtcs Irs volis do )a
?iiAtA. Apes la Kort do re fierr, la foclA'A
rclt^etsstlqne du Ccnltntiit it die Ci Ionics
I Hit la dlrtctlcn do tta auvif. In UC4, in
istllut pcur tarfiD* lut t^ttbll A E«lnt-Jitn,
ct quclqiics iiniA(*plua ItrC, un Inilitut j cvr
flllcK fnt (iDilAA f ntrcvols tux tcint de * no
Tcu^c CaTin. Depute 18C8, lee denx Inttlloli
tout u'lDls A Sabievots (t y (DtAtAlel'rrci(.u
rpfrlluci d'un giasd Dinbre d'AlAvee. La fa-
mine Cu filmier, vcnu de i'Acadle avec la
Parole do Diiu, itncti£t!e pir cette Pt!olr, a
dt'JA iuamA quaire cuvrlett dtnt te cbtnp
nilte'trrane, tvndls riue luimfme. vAnAiable
)'stiiar<lie, llancbiau uivlce de J&us, attind
dars I'lumble cciiflaDre do la fol le mcmtnt
cu 11 f turra dire ivtcle Mint vicillatd Sim Aon:
''Seigneur, quo lu Jaloes nalntenant alter ton
Fcrviteur en palx, telon la patole, carn:eayeuz
ont \u Ion taint."
Jo rrgrette dO n'a\clr lu n:e frccurer d<s
rcnerlfinimcnts plus I'tcndug tur ce que nee
fiAtas Mdthcdtsti'S cnt fait dans ce i ays ; Je
rsla qu'lls y ont (\6 en ICui^diclIoD, qu'lls ai-
dent ) lueii urs i'< olcs c(i une ccLtalnc d'enfmlk,
tont Olcv^s does lacislniodn Seigneur, qu'un
i^vclli'ts plus nmarqutblesett venu ccurcn-
ncr 1<iiiR titvivx [timl les Indlius £u lac
des Del X M<r<flpcF, nais lent ccia itt trrp
gt'Tii'ial , )(Ul i'lrc (,uo qnelque fie'rc M^lhe>-
dlblp, lei iiii'eiit, vruilia lien tuipli'ir Al'lm-
perfcctlou do <i s rrmarques par quelques dA-
tailspris»urlevlf ttqui K^Jtulronti.csetEuri'.
Quo ce* fi^re* Men-aimi^a it ti gijo^reux ta-
cnent d'tlllinrs one ucus cnliieions tens avic
Jololo Jour oil lis prcndiiiit une part, ctpirs
grande, ct )ilus dirccte A I'a'UTie c'o rtkuca-
tiin ctdo I'eTangOllsBtlon de noire peuplc.
RAtumons-ni US. Trols Boctvles Mlssionni in s
dans lo eours do ces quaianto demlerrs am Acs,
ontcommencA la billo iruvre de IV-ducstion
AvangAllr>ne; cllis ont Ifttt (uccrsfiTementsix
grands Inbt hftp, (/ii|>Insde SfiOAIiTCS desdvdz
saxes tont \ < ' ' Biiuuellement, pendant tept
ou huit mols, t- une forto influence lijlelltis-
tnelle, morale ct rellgliUFe, ety refoivent ore
solide AdocatloD, polt primaire, wit teccndBlre,
snit vlasi^ique outhiioloizique, qui. les pii'psro
, t pour lo temps, ct pour ruternlti5 ; elles oi t
fuudv un grand nombre d'l'colcs primalret, ou
des centalnes d'enfants apprrnnent d'une ma-
niero iatolilKonte les premiers principes des
sciences divines et humaines ; elles ont pie-
parA les votes ou favorIrA la formation do plu-
sli'urs pimBtonnnts prlri's A Berlliier, A Mas-
couche, li Salnt-Hyaclnlho, dchtlni/B A ncevolr
des Jcunes fsea; ct eurtout des jeuues lilies
do CO pays it dis Etats-Unls <iui, cans lUX,
seralent i Adults A viler frnpper il la pnr)e des
couvents, refuge de la pire cspece, ]iour les
cnfanis do ccux qui ont dik appreudru A ezaml-
*874]
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
97
«tr loatM obOMt, at A m rtttnir que M qnl ant
(>9n; MiBn I'uoa da eaa 8ucWt««, U 8<iel^^
VrHOo-OaiM Mobd* , a oumribud i U artfutluii
'd'uDa teola da thAologia fninc«U«, aula A
I'lMliM PrattnrtdrlaDDa at afflllA i U gnada
UalvanU^ MoUill.
Dunnoai quvlquaa ohifirea •pprosimatlfa, lU
noui aldaroDt i voir Im r4«alt«ia obWnut t
KiMton dt la Ormid* JUgHt. - k.A-
vaa admla dans laa lititltutlooa. 1,400
BIAtm adiiiia dana lea Keoloa pri-
malrca.. 1,000 9,400
JlvtloH ArtuMo • oiuuN niM. — El«-
vaa admla dana laa laotltuttoiia. 1,000
BMvaa admU dana laa Kcoica prt-
aalraa. i.jNO 3,800
Mimlm'lt HtibrtpiM: — BMvea ad
nla dana l«a laatltoUoaa JHV
AMraa adnla dana laa Keolaa prt-
maliM ISI 410
JfMon MihoMilt. — UiTaa ad-
nla daoa laa Eeolaa 80O
Total 5,010
VolUI done prAi da fl^OOO dMTva qui ODt paai^
far noa keolaa.
Da M Doabre, pina da 8,000, da Paplataa
^in'lla 4t«lenr. d'aburd, aont daTeiiU'. ProtriUnta,
«tpliia da 8,000 ontM a^rlenaaroent eonvrrtl*.
81 Doaa oonaliMruna enaulta quallaa aoi.t Ira
«arrl4riM fulvlpt par lea 4Mrea lortla da ce*
'deolta, nous trouvoaa que fort pan d'entre euz
aont ik-ettfi dana la elasse dea Jouruallrrs qua la
plnpart sout dcTenns feroilers, ^t que la reato,
^ui sMIeve A nn. chlfTre rrspectabla, aont de-
-veuna artlaan*, eommls, cliafs d'atall-ra on
'd'MaUlaaeniinu InduBtritils, mdcaniciens, nd-
Jloclanrs, aveoU, doetvura, prof«aaears, 4.11-
tenra de ]oum.>.ux. chefs d'liistltuiliin. Caa
Bcolea ont funtnl da plus de 100 A 150 tnstitu-
teura oo Iiistitutrlcea, SO Golportenra on Evaa-
^llatea etSO MlnlKtresdu salnt-Erangllf.
Mala cea eblSrea, tout ^loqaenia qn'lls sodi,
He diaant pas tout. II* ne d miient paa Is vrstH
ifiesare de I'lnflnmre eX' rc4e dana ce ptyx par
lea 4cole* ^vsiiii*Sl|ques. Et d'abord que devlfo-
dnl>«t, ran* lea InatltuM, l<-a rnfants d>-a
fainlllea protr t.intrs, p<-rduea au milieu d'une
popuUtluki paptft' , ft avrc lea cnfaeU, aouvent
b«laa t laa faiiilHus T Qnl nous dira le nombre
'd'mdifldns ct de faiBlIU* amen4< par noa
'4'ivea A rejeter Ics em-uts de Bnme, ou A se
«'>tisaerer au Christ t Qnl nous rilra le nombre
4l'(Sc<>le8 crMea d^ns les parolsst* eathollqnea-
nimainea, pour emptehrr Ira enfaota de era
parulMM, d'alirr chercbrr A Sabrevols, A la
Fulnte-aus Tn-mhlra, ou A la Gninde-LI);no era
prMOMiesconnalssaDei-a qui, avanf I'arrivde ites
OilssionnalreB, ^ulent le prlvll^gH d'un sixld iie
* pelna de la pipulatfoo t<i'Hler Qui nous
dIra enflq comblen d'^eoles cathollques-romti-
nea out d<k, bon grd mal fti, rntrer dans la
vole dn progrAs, alln de retfolr una partle de
lenrs ^lerrs fatljiiute de n'apprendre que le
«at^blame, le chaprirt, des pridre* latlnea, et
laa tout premlera ^l^mmta de I'art de lire,
4'^rire et de calculerr CVst qnand on lea
conaldAre A tana cea puints de vne qu • noa
'bcolea dvanedllquei a<> rdvdirnt au cht^tlun et
aa vrai patdote, dans touie leur Importance.
Heurrux notre Canada si, ]e ne dis pas toua
lea chrftlena, mala tuua les patriott-s protes-
tMts Tovalent rimport«nce de la question dea
4colr8. L'EsHsa paoale le salt fort blrn, elle
-du motns. Kile se rapprlle qu'au sriitdme aid-
de ce sont les ^coIks fonddes rt ■uultli.ll^ par
Irs J^ultea qui ont arr£i6 lea pn<grts de la
IMforme en AUrmagne, et elle salt, par une
•mire experience, que leafcolrs nstlonales des
Bta'a-Ccis, en eulttrant chrif la Jeuiiesre Irlan-
-dalse, Canadtrnne et A'llemsnde les facultda
int«llrctaell-t et moralra, I'a rendne lobablle A
se prater aux manipulations des prAtres et. la
prepare, d'nne :iatilAre s&re et Irr^lstlble,
rur la llbrrtA glurixuse des rnfants de Dim
laqnelle I'BvaiigtIe Atamrl, que le Pape ne
pent plua encbaliirr, appelle toute nation, tri-
Dot, langne et pruple.
Lea vrats amis de la liberty rellglense et
poMtlqne an Canada, Ira vrals et honnfites
fivtrioles dolvent au'al Jager, A leur juste ra-
rur, era accn<atlnna d- iilrts d'Httelsme et
-d'lncrMulltd que rEgllse papale lance rontre
les4c<>les oil son cattichtsme n est pas enselgne.
Car II est de fait, que ce sont precls^ment lea
populatlnna oil en cat^hlsme a r^gn^ sans
rttttge qui sont, A c«tt»' briirr, les plusport^n
I'ath^sme et A I'lnrr^ luUt^, en un rout li-a
molns rellglruses, l^moiii lis populations de la
Franoe et de I'ltalle. Commrnt expllquer crt
^at de chose* T Commrnt se falt-ll que Irs po-
pulations soi-dlsant b^r^tlqurs de la Hollandr,
4e la SuAdr, du Oaneiiiark. de 1' AUrmagne et
do vaste empire Aiiulo-Saxon solmi. plus
moralea «t molns irreliglcutes que celles qui
OBt erO aoaa l« tatellw do aaoardotallsma
papal T liela nroTlvnt e>i gfinda uarlla da I'A-
(iueatlon donnAa dana Irurs Acolaa. Or, quel
aat I'IdAal da I'lnatltuivar AvangAl'qne t La
vral Instlttttenr aat ealul qui a'efforee, toua laa
Jonra da aa vlr, de rAalUrr la aubllma IdAa'
qua Jean-Baptlat« rntrevoyalt romma la but
suprtioa de aon auvre, lorsqu'll s'ticrialt : 11
J^HtqmU VhrUlenA sa M qiit]$dlmimiti Effacer,
ou rejetar du plus an plua dana I'arrlAre-plao
tout re qiil tirnt ircp rxoioalTement de la terra
rt da I'bommr, pour dAvrluppar d'una manlera
progreaalTi-, •ImttlUnAa et bannaniqua l'A'.ra
tontrBtlar, IVsprit, I'Ame et le onrpa. aoua Pin-
fluenea aancliaaute da la Parole Aorita, rt dana
un e<«tMtton]»ura plua ImmA'tlatet pin* Intlma
aveo la Parole Aiarorllr, la Parole falia chair,
tal est le but de touta Ailneatlon AraagAllqae,
rt oartra ea u'eat paa calnl qn'un sa propose
dans lea eollAgas daa JAsnItaa.
Eat«a A dire qua laa Ae ilaa protaaUntas du
noode antler, et du Cwtada m pwtlcnitar, ont
attaint la but propoad t Loin da noua une telle
penaAa II y a parmi nous, diaona le ft* ha-
meni. Urge place pour leprovrAa. Poaraa>/oaa
done notra couraa les yaux IsAa aor I'MAal qui
brillr daTaoi uoua ; rt iodlquoDa, ea t<>rmlnanlj
qualquaa polma aur Iraquela none almeriona A
appi-lar I'attantlon da noa nunbreux et bonorda
lo. Formation d'un comliA central eompoad
de dAldgoAa dra illverses lnstitntlon<. pour
sVntandra «t s'unir »ar les questions d'admls-
i-lon et d'axpulsloii. les coura (■'Atudea, le
chois dra llrraa, lea examena, laa dlpl6aiea, lea
mAi-hodaa A anlrra. Ac. ;
So. Foraaatlon d'un comftA aandrianr d'Adn-
eation compoaA du PrAaident rt daa prtnclpauz
roambrea dra dtvenea aoclA'Aa mlarionniurra,
da principal du O'dl^M McGIU, de la Haute
Bcoie et de 1'EcoIm Normala, dea cbafa dea
InsMtuts misalonnalrra, et da tellea antrea
reraonniw qu'on juicerait important da a'ad-
>l'<d e. pour examiner lea questions sni-
v.inti's :
lu. Q't'y a- -il A faira ponr donner A nos flllaa
canadlrnnra une Aducatlun supArieare ; car, U
rsr Arldent que I'on c'a pas fait pour riles ce
qu'uu a fait pour noa Jaunes hommes ;
8o. Qu'y a-t-il A faire pour empAcher la ]au-
nr*i>e protrataate anglalae at amerieaine d'aller
dans IfS Aiablta««m"Dts paptate* p.iur y Atudler
Ira langues. la muslque, kc Lrs lustltuts ne
pourraieiit-lls paa, dana uue certaliie meaure, et
avrc pruflt, Ira admettrr A leura conraT
So. L« tempa ne arr»lt-il paa venu de fonder,
en rapport avrc I'UuWersitA McOtll, daa cour*
dr tb^ >logle, de claastquea, de KttAraturea, de
laQKues iiiod-rnes, de matbAmallques, Ac.
doonAa m laiigue fran9aise rt pour dea franfais,
Rours qui nipuudrateot au besoin d'nne Aduca-
lion supArt uru pour uos Jeunes gene, ponr
noa 1-unea fliirs, rt peut-Atre suasi pour ceux
dra dls et dea fliles de noa amia de laugue an-
glo-saxonne, auxquela nos Instltuta ne kuffl-
raient pas t
Puirae ce raplde coup d'mll JelA snr lea ori-
gines, Ira proiirds, I'lnlluenca et le-t besoins de
noa Acoles AvangAliques rallumer dana noa
coeurs le fi-u sacr^ de I'entboualasme pAda-
goglque, en nou* fataant srntir qun la rarrlAre
de I'eusrignrmeDt rat un vral aposlolat, un
saiot mliiialAre dea Ames, aussi important que
le mlulstAre de la cbaire I
LES MISSIONS FRANCAISE8 PAHMI LES
CATH0LIQUE8 DU CANADA.
PAR LB HBY. T. LaFLBUB.
Je n'.at point A tous fsire I'bl^torique de
CCS Mtsslona, cela a AtA fait dans un travail qui
a piAcA'IA le mirn. Eii le llssnt, vous iiouvea
viius fairr une IdA ■ de la puissance ilu catholl-
cism>- dans le Ba«-(:aoada. Le Canada est le
paradia terrrstre de U puissance clArlr^alr, anssi
ei-t-il surrrlllA par dra Kardi>>ns viiiilants qui le
ciiltlvent avec ornuell, Frndant ph a dr deux
slAcles. I'eiit.rAe en fut dAfrndue A Cuut Protrs-
taiit, mala surtuut aux Protestants Franfals,
Hna|urnots.
81 Ton ve«|t se faira une IdAe des AlAments
rellgieux qui domlnArent an dAbut mAme de
la coloiilaatlotfdu pays. II faut lire dans les
]>iumaux.frai.j4ls de QuAbec et de MontrAal, et
ce qur Ton y <flt du deux-criitlAme annlvrrsaire
qne Ton cAAbre aujourd'hul dana la vlrille
vllle fort.lllAr. Bur 77 eccl^«lai>tlquea de dllfA-
rrnta ordrrr, on cnniptatt 82 j^sultrs. Blen que
crux-ii alent A'A plun tard rxpulaAs du pays,
leur iDllueiicH y ra' rrs'Ae y attrndaiit leur re-
tour qui, e-u]'>uid'nul ne «e fait ccrtvs pas
dans I'onihrr et le ailrnce.
Drpuls 1074, lurqu'A la conquMe, par lee
Anglais, done prndant prAs fi'au alAcle, crtie
puUisance ecclAaiastiqne a'eat ezercAe en toute
llbartA aur ce aol viarga. sans tneuna intervaa
tiou d'inflnenesa Atraagerea. AprAa la eonquAta,
II y a maiataaant plua d'na autre slAcla, qiial
qurs r 'lliairaa angUla at qualquaa comaar-
(ante, aana parlar da certaloa avaatarlara, via-
ram aa axrr au |i«ya. Oaa gana, comma aoas la
Savons aaara, a'Ataiaat goAra rrllgteux. L'aua-
arnt'lla AtA, a'AiaiaaMl* paa das cfmquArants,
Jea Anglaia, par cinaAquant CimaiilArAa coaUBB
d«aennemla,,et d« plua lla Ataiant Protaataala.
Oaa Protaatanta n'Atalent guin proprea A faira
daa prosAlytaa, oar Us arrivairnt an oa pay* an
son du eaaon, du cllijuetts drs armas. Uu pro-
sAlytiSBM, 11 s'an flt, et niAnM beauoonp, BMia
aaaaaa inveraa. Plua d'un boa Apiscopallaa,
Kins d'un rubaata prsab>tArlaa Aouasala, saaa
t molBdra iatantlon dn ranuneer A la rellgioD
da Itnra pArea, prAtAreat orpaudaat I'oiillla
A la Tolz da eetta laUgloa nolvarsalla qui rap-
petla I'aaroar. Daaa l«nr laolrmeak loia da leiir
paya at da leura aasodatioaa rallgiauaaa| lit
parmlreat A cetta alrAne da i>ut Mriar d'naa
maalAre plua luuebanta at plus profunda qa« U
votx da 1* oonaelaoea prulaataata, Ila *a au-
rlAi»Bt dans dea faalllaaeatbolliuaa; leura an-
fania AlevAa par dea mArea qui eUaa-mAoMa
•TairBt AiA AlavAaa par dea uonnea, euTirunaAa
d'liifluenea* ritmalnaa, deviurent naturellemaat,
forcAoMut eatbollqnaa romaina. Aloat famllla
aprAa familir, eoiuuia aprAa eolonU passAraat
an romsniame au moyea da ce fadla praaAtar-
tisna. Urla oontlnua aur plusieura point* dit
paya, preaqua saaa oppoaillou Jusqu'a caa .iw
alara tempa.
II y a envifon quaranta ana qn'ane nouTalla
Are, en quelque aorta, eommensa daaa I'bla-
toire reliflrusA da notra paya Jnsqu'alora e'aat
A peine si I'un avait fall quelque tentative poor
faire conualtra I'Bvaagila ans Canadlaaa-
Francaia. Bn 1884, H. Hrnri Ollvlar, psatcnrda
la Sulssa fraacaiae, ae readit an Canada dana
I'iutentloo d'y aanoncar rBvangile aux In-
diana. ArrivA dana un paya oil II y avatt beau-
ooop plaa de Fraacaia que d'ludirna dont II Inl
aurait AIA difflcUa a'apprendre lea dUlaataa, «a-
coutagA par dea amia anglala qui depnla loag-
tampa demaodaient A Dieu nn onvrier pour
cette csuTre, II sedAelda A faire de la popnlatlim
fraacaiae son champ da travail. DIen rnvoyait
alaaf I'Aiiacella qui davalk allumer nn feu part-
lloatrur pour tout ce prnpla. J'ai dit qua la
premier pni-Alvtls.xe Atalt facile, mala celni-oi
Atalt an contraire trAa-dllBclle. Aeparar rerrenr
de la vArilA, dAtachrr de I'arbre apoatoltqna la
grappe romalne que I'babile mtin dn prAtra y
a lutrodulte, c'est un pnwAilA dAllcat, maia ni-
ceaeairr, al I'ou ne vrut paa qn'un Jour toute la
vAritdchrA'ieiine ne aoit paa dAnatnrAe, VoilA
par oik nous croyona ponvoir jiistiSar la pour-
suite d'jne dAclslon qnl n'a paa la symiiatbia
de tons lee Proiestanta. II en eat qnl aont tout A
fait oppoaAa au proaAlytiame parmi Ira Ca'bo-
llqnea. Nona oaona dire que ce ne aont paa lA da
vnala Protrataats, et qu'ila ne le aont qne paroa
que le haaard lea a fait naltre de parrnia pro-
taatanta. J'ai preaque dit, qu'A moiua qu'ila ne
solent Catbollques de cosnr. lis sont A peina
ChrAtlens, car, sulvant aaint Paul, un vral
ChrAMen doit faire dn protAlytlrme. "Nona
croyons, dit saint Paul, et c'est ponr cela anssi
que nous parion'." En prAsence de I'hlatolre
evansAllque, c'est argnmrnter blen faiblement
?[u« de dire que le Cathollclsme romaln rrn-
rrme une grande portion des vAritAs esaan-
tlrlles de rEvanglle. La religion de rAnclenna
Alliance, telle qu'elle Atalt enseignAe par lea
f>rAtrra Jnlfs du tempa de JAans, contenali ansai
a aubstance de la r<-Iigion du vral Dieu, et nAao-
moias JAana dit aux doctrura de la lol ecclA-
sisstlque : "Vona auAantlssea le comvande-
ment de Dieu par voire tradition." Noua en
diaoos autant dn CathoHclame romaln.
Noua Savons blen qu'au point de vne d'nne
rellidon toute mondaine, il s'attache A une
mnvre comme la nAtre une i lAe dAfavorabIa ;
o'eat une tftche Ingrate que de dAnoncer la
faosse monnale, lore niAme que les plAces con-
tlennent pins de bon que de mauvals mAtal. On
trouve plus hAMique d'allrr chrrcher le mInA-
nd dans la mine rt de sAiiarer lA le pur mAial
de son alllage; p 'unantceU n'est nl pins boo-
nAte nl plus uAcessaire pour le blen de la 8o-
clAtA. Ileat tout aussi honorable d'A're le rA
formateur d'nne religion altArAx par de fau-srs
doctrines, que de la prAcher dans aa puratA
primliive A ceux qui n'en conosissent rieb.
Tout aussi honorable de changer de reliuion
quand nn fait la derouverte qun rrlle qn'un
TOUs aInculquAe, on plutAt InoculAe dans Ten-
fance rsc plelne d'erraura, que d'eo accepter
une tout d'abtird «n pli-lne connalreance da
cause, alora que I'Ame eat table rase eo fait da
rrllKlon. Notre prosAlytiame rst d'une nature
{irofondemeiit religieuar. Ce qne nous, aoibl-
onnona surtout, ce n'eat pa* de donner A la
-"'^immmmwi^''^''^^
1|WWW»PWS*pwwwip?"
MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS
[Oct
«• I* p«ftthr
OrtkoMqMi
U* MB ttOtft. Qm I'm
_- , J<roM MlataMal «d
- )MI^. It pMrtMtl'flBOM
,^ MtkOltaOM M dmdIm pralMlMU,
i ■•bMtorlmi pw na ttal iMUat A la fUtc.
Ponrquol f fire* qna I* ProtMlMHtma Mt pint
tevomUa A I'oafia d'ua* Mueattoo i|4n4fBla,
da rCfaagMlaaUoD daa ma>ni at A ta eoltara
da la Tiala •plrttoaMtA. La ProtaatanUama mAma
la |4ua frowlar, na mat; t d'talarmMlatra
aatra Oirnatl'booim*, ou il mriaaga la eon-
taet InuiMlat pour I'tatalfdiiaca, la ccrar at
I'AoM IndlvldaaUa, arac la parola da Dlau at
I'aaprit da Dlau lut-niAaia.
Koaa admiroaa toua la g^nla da I'honaia qui
a aoaen at mla A asAcnthm la plan da I'Kcltaa
da aalnt Flam, A Rome, ca tymbole da Ilm-
manaa IrIIm daa Papaa au MojaD-Aca. If alt n
aatdant lamonda un plua irand c^dI* que Ml*
cbal-Auga, e'mt la ccaar hnmahi A moltiA cod-
veitt, at t'afforoaat da tarrlr A la (oli DIcu at
la monde. Tout Atalt frand daoa ee fiwid
moada romatn,' la Man comma la mal. LA prit
nalaaanee la cranda Mte d'nna IgllM nnlTer*
■alia, eompoaaa da tout laaAdmanta dal'bnma-
nItA. au rdatlon plua on molna Atrolta arae la
Obnttlaalaina, eattald^ qnl a AtA una malAdlc-
tloB pour I'Egllaa at pour la monde. Oa n'aat
paa un IdAal.una eonoepUon aplrltualle, mala
una rranda l<Me. Ca n'aat pai I'IdAa ehrAUanna
da rlKllaa, eella-IA veut, aalon la parole du
Kaltra, que I'EbIIw aolt dant le monde, I'IdAe
roamlaa veut qaa la monde, le monde IrrAgA-
nArA tolt daaa I'KallM. Oe vaate ddma Inlel-
laotoal eouTra alnaTca qna I'on a appelA I'Kgltae
eatboUqae ; e'eat una aaaamblAe de pAehanra
Bon-eooTHTtia at de lalnta auquelt oa a doanA
la Bom gAnAnI at aaetA de ObiAtiana.
eatte ImmaMa nmltltade, vona truuTM
■ainta, ll7ana,etU yen a toujonn en,
auMl daa pAobenr* acandaleuz, dea dAvola at
daa iaorAdalat, mAma daa maiArialiataa. Dana
la BodAtA daa JAcuitaa, qui eat una eooeentra-
ttaa do CathoUdaBM, vona leneontm Aaa
hommaa pnra at douz comma Bonnlaloue at
Bavinan ; nwli auial, tout A o6tA d'eux, rAei-
tkBtlaa mAmca prlArra, araat fait laamAmaa
TtBux, dea faatAmaa de reirolutlona, daa penA-
euteura eomme Torqnemada et .Latelller, tout
prAtaAieaauadtar, a'Ua le pouTateat, I'InqnIat-
altloa. Dana la mAme ■gllae. ^aacal at Xaeo-
bar, FAneloa at le eardlaal Dubol*. Hyaejnthe
LojtOB et Loula Venlllot. le gAnle da I'lnjura
■ona la fome rrllffiaaaa. Ila aont dana la mime
XgUae ear la Terra, mail quel miracle na fau-
dra-t41 paa pour qn'ila aolent de la mAme
(Jnand un grand mowrement rAformatcur
anrnebe dea mllUona A cette iRllie formAe de
tant d'AIAmenta diTera, comma e'eat un orga-
niame viTant, elle reeruta dea aiembret dana
dea rAglona plus bamaa. Hie a pour cala una
large baae daaa notre monde encore il Impar-
falC
VollA oe qol aaaura eaeora un long aTantr A
la nltglou dlte eatboliqne danale monde. Cette
pTOdtgleuae ag^mAiauoa d'AIAmenta »l dWrra
■e metlonneia encore aant douta dana lea
nanda confllta dea nailona. En attendant, lea
CbrAtlana dolrent travaUler aana relAcbe A la
converalon dea Amea indlrlduellea. II* la dol-
rent et le Mront, a'Ua aont anImAa de I'eaprit
divln. n ne (ant paa nAanmoina qn'llt t'at-
tendent A trouTcr I'unllA ^9 rol et de
etoyance dent ee Ttate aaiemblage. mala
una variAtA telle qu'elle rend trAa-dUBclla I'ap-
^itocbe dea Amea IndlTlduellet. Voua croyti
atoir ailaira A un Catbdlque aIncAre, con-
yaincu. Faa du tout, voua trooTerei tout le
nom de Catbolique un rationnallste, un InerA-
dule, on pit que cela. II Tout (ant aant ceaae
cbangar roe baiteriea pour ne pa* dA|ienierToa
forcea contra un fantAme. J 'at dit que notiv)
proaAlytUme eat tlncere, malt diffldle ; II r a
cecide contolant, c'rtt que partoot oO II pA-
nAtre, II Ta Jutqu'A la ractne de I'Ame et auz
entraillea de la SoelAtA, 11 purifle, AlAve et tpl-
rttnallte let Amei. II (alt cela pour It-t Catho-
llqntt romatot qui le conTeitltaent, mala ll (alt
pint encore, U rAagIt tor let Frotettantt eux-
mAmea. Dapiilt I'arilvAe det lllttlonnalrea de
laoKue (raocalte au milieu du C-' 'bollcltme, le
(acOe proiAlytltme det CatboUquu a pretqne
entlArement ceatA. L'IntArAt tnaoltA ptrml let
Frotettantt de' lancue anglalie n'a (ait que
grtDdlrdeJonren jour, ani^'i ett-cenne gAoA-
rotitA qn'iu lont venut au tecoun de cette
fltnvre difflefle, mala bAnle, qnl n'ett encore que
dant ton en(ance. Lea premlen Miitlonna'ret
da cette oraTraTenalent de la Bullae (ran{alte.
Nout aafont, none, Canadlena-fraociil*, com-
ment lea prAtrea eanadlena i« tontaMittAeen
doaaaat A aa mol da "Saltaa" una tlgntaea
Hon OBI poriait laa IgBoraata A touraar aa rldh
euia 4aa panoBBaa qui apparttaBBeat A una at
Bobia bmIob. II aamole poartaat que le olergA
roamla. qui a laat aa A toBflitr dn terrible ear-
catBM da Voliaira, anralt dik t« lappalar que e'eet
uao aivM qna I'on pant facilamaet toumer
eontre ana-mAmea, mAme anJunrd'huL Cala
B'a paa amoAibA I'lvaaglla de (aire ton cbe-
mln daaa Dlao daa fam^lca et dant bion dea
Amea. Ce n'ett encore qn'un petit commence-
ment, mala bItntAl II an viendra qui moitton-
nrront avee cbant de triompba 06 aout avout
aamA a*ec larmea.
Flutlenn eauaea estArlenraa nout aidant et
prometient pourua aTeBlraiaaa rapproebA, I'aa-
eendant da FrotvatantUmr, mAma dana la Baa-
Canada. II jr a una Amiaratlon centtanta det
Caaadlent-fran(ait aui Btata-Unit, una Imml-
mtloB noa mulu contldArable dea Anglala au
Canada, ttl rout rtgardea la carte de I'AmArlque
du Nord. vout rerrei qua la Baa Canada catno-
llque eet preaqna entlArement enclafA par dea
Frotaitanta ptriant I'Analtit. C'ett le Noureau-
Brantwick, let Itatt-unlt, le Hant-Caaada,
et plat loia la Colombia aoglaiae. AJoutea a
cala que le CaBadlan-(ran(«M apprend (tene-
ment I' Anglalt et alme A le parier, et toui avei
lA une propbAtle pour I'aTenlr. U ctt pAnlbla A
un Franftlt de t'aroner qu'arant blen long-
tempe ta propre laague tera dereana pretqne
one laague de lose an lein de ta patite ; le vnl
CbrAtiea pent t'en contoler qutnd 11 tt dIt que
la laogne angliiae ett de loutet let langnct
eelle qui tert le pint de vAblcnle A la parole de
I'SrauUe. II t» lAtlgae A ezprlmei et A en-
teadra aant cette Itogue let tenament< let plut
taerAt, qui auront una autre ezpreeaioi dant le
laagage taerA, unirertel at immurtel d<M CIcnz.
■n attendant ceite oontoiatlon tuprAme, II j
a un Men Immente A (aire parmi nout au
moyen de la laague frtncalae. C'eat un Inttm-
ment que Oieu a dAlA Mnl pour det mllllert
d'Amet.
Taadlt que nout pourtnlTon* cette muTre,
noe Toltlst eatbollquet naultlpllent leura im-
meaaea AdiUcaa rallkienz. Leuia tAmlnalret et
lean couventa lontde vraiaa lortereaaea. S>>nt-
allca un Indlee de la peur on nae prenve de
la (orca t L'na et I'antre. 8i (ort qn'Tl aolt, le
Catbolidtme ctt menacA an uaaada, 11 ett me-
nacA au debort et an dedant. Daa monumanta,
daa (oiteraaaca aont dea cboaaa mortet que
I'bomme Tirant, AIAre ou dAmoIlt, on quelqne.^
(olt dAaerte. A qnol terrent det (ortereMce
quand lenra gardlent let abandoonent t L'en-
nemi pent venir t'en emparer. II n'y a que
quelquea <innAea, nout I'kvont tout lu eten-
tendu, le ebe(, lAputA intalUib'.e de I'tgllte
romtlne rApAralt tur tout let tout qne Vlcior-
Emmanael n'entreiait Jamala dana Rome. Et
pourtant 11 j eat eatre, II j reaie, et II t'ett
emparA d'nne multitadt da (urteretaei rvll-
glentea pour en cbanger la dettlnailon. Qui
oieralt afllrmer qne Jiana, notre Emti.anual,
DIeu avec noui, n'entrera Jamait dana cat for-
tereuet tree ton Erangile, tur leqnel tooffle
tou]onrt I'Etprit taint. Qui oieraft dire que
notre Haltre na pent paa remporter cette vio-
tolrr, etreadre A la glorleute lloerlA dea en(anta
de DIeu blen dea Amei qnl tont dant lea Ileni
de la territude et dn pecbA. Que ton etprit
Awfllo tur eux et tur nout, et nout verront dea
miraclea accomplli. non aur dea corpa maladea
et ibflrmet, qui doiveat ponrrlr un Jour, malt
tur dee coeurt maladea, aur daa conaciencea
(anttAet. tur det Amea immortellet. Metre Al-
liance EvangAlique ne proclame paa qu'un
bomme eat dien pour dominer let aulret
bommet, malt blen qne tout let bommet peu-
vant Aire (atta partlclpanta de la nature divine,
devenlr let flit de DIeu, et let bArlilen arec
JAtui, leur divln frArr, du roy an^iie Atemel.
LE8 MISSIONS EVAMGELIQUEB PABMI
LE8 CANADIBN8 FRANCAIS,
FAB LB BBT. 0. A. DOUDIXT.
On m'a demandA de prAtenter A cette tttem
blAe un travail tur let mitilont AvangAllqnet,
parmi la population (raDfalte-canadlrDne. J'hA-
tlte cepeudant au vommencement de ma lAcbe,
car ]e volt tutbur de mol. det frAret auxquelt,
Mut le rapport de rezperlence, ]e ne pub paa
plus me comparer, mAme^e loin, que ne pour
rait le contcrit lu vAlAran quipurtv tur lai let
marquee in»flt(ablet de cent bataillea. Je me
bomerai done A toncber auz quelquet polnta
de cette grande OBUvre mittionnaire, qui m'ont
le pliu ImprettlonnA.
n 7 a det gent qnl, lurtont tl on let tollldte
de Gontrlbuer auz Mittlont Canadlenbet (ran-
(aitet ne te (ont pee (ante de dAcIarer que
c'ett une oeuvre Ingrate ainon inutile, et qu'H
rien n'a encore rAiiiboA let t(rortt et let dA-
paaaaa qn'oat lUt daaa aa bat, laa d l fa n n
todAlAa qqi M aoat oe«i|iiAaa Ala aatta mavit^
Ja Jalta done aa eoap d'otll aa arriAra A tftBt»
ant da dlttance, et raaaamUaat maa CMivaBtra,.
Ja Tola daaa aatta graada villa da MootrAal,.
qnalquaa paiaoanaa, vtogt A trmta an phiat
te rattemnlaat dana una ebambra d'aaa paa*
vre maiaon du (anbonrg ■aiatLaariBt, diman-
cbe aprAt dimuicbe, pour eataadra pfAahar
I'Evanglle. Ce ae tout gnAia qua dM panvrea,
otrtalnement anoun d'cuz n'aat aa-4etaaa da
la mA.iiocrltA. Cala pent noaa rappeler lea
■ttamhlAet drt premiere dltdplet A Xtaotalem^
leulrment cellei-ei Ataiant dana una ebambra
haute, et lea nAtre* Atalent daaa una ebambra
(Mate. Cat tervicet Ai alent tttei touvent tronMAa
par lea cria ou lea intultea da gaaadabatia
clatte qui penialent tervir DIeu ea laenltaBi
cruz qu'llt appeUiaat cbtrltaUament 'ILaa-
BuUteedudlable." MalgrA cette oppotltloB,oa
peutAtre A caute d'alla, de tempa en tempa da
nouveauz audttaura venaient aider A rempUr la
ebambra d'aatamblAe, et ti quelquea-unt t'en
dAgoatalant vlte et quittaiciit pour ne plua
reveoir. d'autret an conlraire, t'intArtttaiebt A
ce qu'llf 7 entendaiant et retialent. Four pin-
ileurt, una teule da cet aaaemblAea Atait naa
rAvAlatlon dra pliu Imporlantea. Ila compra-
naleut, pour peu qu'ila euttent d'IntelllMenca
et deeaadetir, qneea qu'on litir rApAtatttou-
veat, que let proteatantt Ataiant dea g«nt qui
na crojalent |m.< rn Dlau, Atait ana atroaa
ealomnie. lU.Aooutaieat avac aurprita la lecttua
du Teatamant du Seigneur JAtnaCbria^ aa
(rtnfala, et dAoouvraient A cAtA daa qnclquea
(aita, que leur Aducation eatboliqaa romaiaa
leur avalt apprit, let doetrlnet qua oatte mAma
Aducation leur cachait Antai I'cenvraallatt en
crandtaaant at le local devenalt trop Atrolt.
L'angmentatlon n'Atalt penVAtra paa plaa-
marquAa d'aonAe en annAa qa'ella aa la (at
ponr le Cbrlttltnltme dana laa piamlantlAelea,.
auU comme on la volt clairemant an eompa-
rant par exemple I'aa quaranta da aotiaAra A
Pan toiztntv-quinte, oil d'aprAa le tAmolgnam
dit Fllne lejeure,la doctrba dn Cbriat avdt
pAnAtrA luaqua dana lea villagaa reenlAa da
rAtle Minetire et dtmtnnait aaniiblament 1*
nombre dea aaerifloea palent, aintl en eompa-
rant eea premlert tempa da rAvangAUtatloik
(ranfaiae A MontrAal auz tempa aetuala, Bona
terlunt avenglca .1 nout re(ntloBa da rceoB-^
naltre le progrAa Lea proteataata (lanfaia
eanadlena ne ae raatamblent plut dana onA-
ebambra Atroita et obacun*, dauz A|^itaa te
tont AlevAtt, et outre eet tAmoigoagaa da pro-
grAt, cbaqua dimancba dana d'autrea andruita-
da la villa, ae raatemblent en nombrea
conaldArablea, eauz qui ont uulttA la doctitna
da Fape pour celle de JAtut-Obritt. Ce na tont
pat non pint, comme on le rApAta touvent. lea
f)lat bat dn peuple, voua let rencontrerea dana
ea affalree, oiftni let pro(ettlooi UbAralet, antal
touvent que dana I'aiellrr. II 7 a trante ana. ii
Atait imp<>aalble de ae procurer A MontrAal dea
llvrea (ran(ala proteataata, A molna de lea faira
venir apAclalement de France et de Saitta.
Aujuurd'bul une llbrairle AvanaAllqne, non
aeulement non* approvitlonne d'un cnou dea
mellleuret publlcwona de ce genre, mala (ait
un dAbit contldArable de Biblet, llvrea da can-
tlquea at tralt^a n-liB<cux. II 7 a blen eaeora daa
Ignoranta ou det polltaooa qui, au beaoin, na t»
/ont |4W tcrupula d'Intultar lea protwtant*
(raocala, maia cet gent ne te trouvent rara-
ment aiileurt que parmi la lie du peuple. Le*
pereonnet de quelque pt-u d'Aducatlon, tern-
blent cufln avuir reconnn que- la eonielenca
indlvliluelle ett llbre, et que let opinloni d'un
bomme ne tont plut une caute tiuBtante d'in-
tnlte, ui comme on le oro7alt encore en Franca
11 y n'a guAre plua de cent ant, d'emprltonne-
ment et oe peine capltale.
Apret DIeu, notu devont cet amAllorationa
dam le trntlment public A la vie bonnAte et
tranqollle de la plupart det protettanta (ran-
(al* de ce payt. De plut, la publication bebdo-
mtdtlre du Journal i'ilurora, n'a pat peu con-
trlbuA A (aire connaStre noa vraia prlnclpet,
comme elle a dA(endu notre caute eontre let
ttttqnet calomnleuaet qui ne macquent pat
d'Atre portAet de tempt en tempt, tott contra
noa AKilaet, tctt centre noa doetrlnet.
De cet raltt, nout conttatont done en tout
piemler lieu qu'U y a eu progrAa, et mAme ui»
progrA* marquA. J'tttireral malntenant votra
attention aux cauaet qui out retardA et rttar-
dent encore le triomphe iMnttU it I'lBUvra
miatlonnalre. Une det pint graadct A mon avit,
c'ett le caiactAre paitil de la (M romaiaa. DAa
leur enftmce. lee Jeunee Canadtena tontaoeou-
tumAt A I'idee que la (ol Ignoranta eat tout ca
dont ila ont betein. L'obAtttaace an clargAt
vollA le refrain de tout I'epa e gnameat et dea
parenit ct dea maitrea d'Aeole et daa prAtrea.
i^
'^14.1
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA.
09
J'll MW Im yMi, M mooMBt ob J'^rl*, oa
\ nppoit 4« I'MMdtlloB dM htttttutoum d« U
\ ~~T— lOTWMMriBllM 4« I'Beoi* Normtl* JMqnM-
\ / Cwttor, •! dut na« da* rAMIuUoa* " 1« ooa
v/ Mtt d'adalntotmtloD rtl |*rl4 d* pr^pwu. no*
•dfMM " M lalDt-Pin pour lul Miaolgaw
mtr'aatow " Imr mlMr* MMnilMlon mux
Mvm» qal tfiMMM d« MMi luMlllble ratoril^ "t
Balat-Pliim, qua not eoa«Uoy«Di calholtquM
ronalM, «roi«Bt d^fotoneot avoir Mt la pra-
Blar pap*, diaalt aa> flilMaa da ton tampa
" Sojrti tonjoart prMa A i^pondra aveo duuoaur
at ane rMoaat 1 ohacuo qui vun< dumanda
ralaoo da I'aap^mnsa qui eat aa voui, " mal*
oaa prMaadaa taeeaaaaura lutxrprAUtnt cat
paralai parnaa •iMriloa *' d'entltr»ioumlMlon
•ns d^ervU tfmanant da laur autoritA Infjll-
llbla. " Aoaal eomaiaat raltonnar * Oommeat
diaontar, loraqn'aa lieu da mvaulr i la louree
dn cbritUaalauia, I'aatalgBaflMat du Christ at
da taa apAtrra, oa aoua oppote le dim d'ane
autorlt^ mudaraa r^put^a laTallllblr. Ladlieui-
•toa aat Mniu ao pMb^ pour le ilmple lldile
eatbollqna roaialB, at il file ait pemilie i ton
elargtf, aoua MTont par experience qu'elle ae
lul eai guAra Maavaaua. lii la ful du penple
rapoaalt tnr.daa raitonnemaata lugtanaa oa
ponrmit (aira de la pol^mlqua avac proA', male
I^WlBfllHV ««il« UV Hi |#VWIHIUUV BTW §rivu'. Hiaia
qua falra avae catta fol qui n'a d'auire f onda-
mint qua le dire Intallllbl'- d'un pritre doat elle
aa Taut paa d^mordre. ATlees-voui de ralioDoer
arae Totra prAtra, vuua verrai ti Tout n'dtet
paa aaaalt6t qnalUM d'lmple. Tout ee qui ne
pile paa le geaoa davaat le elerg^ ett imple.
Ca B'att paa aanleaaeat aoua qui aa rcconaalt-
aoaa d'autra Orand PrAtra at ebaf d-i I'SgllM
qua iltfaaa^brltt, qui paitooa pour ImpIc , hi-
rMqnaa at Ja aa tala quol aaocre, c'ett autal
toot homoa qui aa damaade paa parmlitloa i
•oa eartf jiour lira tal on tel llvra, ou pour falra
partia da lalla ru taila aocl^t^. Le fraae-macon
aat UB loipla, la membra da I'lattltnt eaaadleB
•B aat aa autre. Auaal laa fraocalt qui, venaut
da Parte, tombaat Id aa plela dlx-aaptldaie
•IMa, aa rterlaat, at dteaat qua MoatrM ct
la Oiiiada toat plua eathollquea que le Fape,
at d'uB autre eM. la J«ii«>w irouve le C«oada
Uaa foitUB^ d'aToir i I* tile da aet teolee dea
bomoiaa qui oontioitaat, dit-ellu tiojrulMremeal,
"aTae la plupart daa laatltataun d'Kurupe qui
aa aoagaat qu'i dAranar daot le e<aur dee Jeuuet
nna la poAoD da l*arrenr et da I'lmpltfttf, at i
lea fonoar i la baiaa eoutra la rellidoB et cootie
aamiatetnal"
Puitqna aooa avoaa toacM A la qneetloa
d'Mneatloa. aooa ramarquoat aa tteond lieu
'^u'aa grtad obataola i l'<Ba*ra miitlonnalre t^
trouTa daaa " I'lgaoianee du penple. " Qui
aat mapoaaable da oat Mat de ehoeei tinon
eanz qui aoat cliar|<a da I'Mucatlon t SI d'un
o6t^, fi eat profltaUa pour la rvllgloa romatoe
da carder tea adhtfraata daat lea t^ndbret de
I'lgaoraaee, aoa malbaureuz compatrlotca en
pMBBt la peiaa, en le Tonnt lattter en arrlire
par Oatarlo at par laa Ktata-Uuto, et cela non
paa par nuuiqne de capacity ou de g^nls, malt
par ueondallecruelle,alnoa crImtnelle.dHceuz
gnl oat en mala I'Mucatlon de I'enfaace.
Illan-ton que daaa lea pr^te d'hittoira rait
dana lea malna de la Jeunette de ce payt, on
dMgare lea falta on oa lea ignore entierement,
lonqa'llt ne toot pat 1 1'honnenr de la religion
romalne. Voir pour preuve comment de tela
taita qua lea dragonoadet, la Silnt-Btrth^l^ml
oa la n^ooation da I'EdIt de Nantea, lunt traits
daatlaallTraada clatae dea FrAre't det Eoolst
ehrAlennat, Toir autal ca qua dea prelate m6me
doaaeat pour falta hittoriquet loraqu'U a'agit
da la BMorma du aeisieme aidele. Or. Spalding
dana aa rente da I'htetolre da la IMroime d*Au-
bign^ en eatua ezemple. Mala pourqnol a'iton-
aerquaad mime le ooncUe du Vatican pour
Inatiflar le aouTeau dogma d'infaillibllite a
nit la dteoaverte que rbiatoire arait menti
en parlant de papea birdtiquea, almonlaquea,
adnltirea, ou maurtriera 1
Une autre canta da retard, pour aoa mla
liona, ae tronve dana I'^mlgratlon conatante
da aotre populatioa franjalae protcatante.
Toot n'ont paa la vocation du uiartyre, et plu-
tAtque d'endurer patiemment let petiteatra-
caateriea et pera^uuUona domeatiquea de lean
Toialna ou parenta de f ol romalne, ila a'en vont.
O'aat ainal qu'au lac Huron, en d'autrea lieuz
autal d'Ontario et auz Etata-Unla. noua avona
lei et lA de petltea coloniea qui doivent lenr
eommeneament i la mtme cauae, quolqa'A un
moladre Aegri, qui cbaaaa lea Julie de J^ruta-
lem, Dana una aenle ana^ rSgllae flran(al»e
de la raa Dorebeater a perdu de cette nunidre
ana Tingtalae de membrea, et le n'bMte paa
d*aiBnMr qneattoateaaoa famlllea proteatantea
canadlaBBaa qui aoat venuea i la connaiaaince
da IVraogile A MaatiM y fuaaeat reattea,
rigliaa (rangatea aaralt naa dea pina
brautee da ea<te villv.
Oeel m'aaKtae A aaa autre eaoaa da
au moiaa A mon avia, ear 11 eat clalr qua ear ee
polat lea opialona aont partag^a. li ma aambia
regrettable que noa Bgliaea la aoient uaa ualee,
qiTau lien de cinq ou ais aaaeoiMdee le Dl-
maoobe, aoua a'en euaalona qu'unt- on deux.
On me dira que e'rat impoeaibir, iiie le frutt
amer de la llDerU) iudlvlduelle, aa niisolle dana
I'exUtenee de divlalona et de Mj.^ti't. C'eat an
petit ce qne nou« vojona en graud lent I'K-
Kllte UhrtUenne d'autrea payi. Le mal n'ett
cnnendant paa irreparable. L'ezlitvnce de cette
AUianee Bvangeilque le prouve et pent ame-
ner avant uolODglempa cet amour mutuvl et
cette toMranea qui noui rendront I'Uoicin un
oaraetire IndlapeDaable de notre Obrittlanlame.
Ajrant parie drt retardt de I'ouvre, qn'll me
aoil permla de talru quelquee remarquee aur lee
mojena de proapeiite pour ellr, A porttie detoua.
' lo.S<i tonvenant qii'en oomparalaon dea mattet
qui prufetteat la religion eatbollqna romtlne
nuut ne tommte qu'autil peu degent, qne let
trult oentt hi umvt de QiMon, anpro* dea
Madianltee qn'i ' devalent eombattre, et qui
ttlalent tant bOi bre, comma le table qui ett
tur le bor(A de \r aer, tojont fermea et loynim
unit. Nui.'- fei .date chretlenne pent te roanlfvt-
tor de mllle nani^ret. Ne c^dont paa d'une te-
mellu auz ec pMtementa du clergi romaln. II ne
ae fait paa ft \ite de declarer que la province do
Quebeo dolt dtre neoetaairemeDt province ca-
tbollque toumlte implleltement au Programme
et au PaiM. Que cnaoua de nout reldve fldre-
ment la leta et moatre qu'il y a en Itratil 7,000
qui n'oot paa lieobl le gtrnou devant le Baal du
jeiultitme. Noua aommaa lea au]ala protea-
tantt d'un gonvemfment proteataat, preaooa
garde de ne paa tacriHer lAchemeM noa droita
et not privlldget. II te preteote tonvent dea eat
oil I'oa eidve le cri de aatioaallte et de race,
pour nout faire aoutenir dea aettona d'uaa mo-
rant's doutvuae, aInoB dea erimea. Le Oaaadtea
Sroteatant ne doit rien au elergd romaln, malt
oit tout A ton Dien. Nona n'avoaa rien A faire
nl de prte ni de lola avee lee vokmtea de
Pie IX, et par let armee tpirituellet de la Pa-
role de DIeu, aout devoat hardiment eombattre
le detpotltme par lequel lea doetrinet anti-ebre-
tlennea du Vatlciiii ectatent '.e* llberiee de not
eoneitoyent. Par lea mnyene de la prette,
eomme de la predication, dofendona cet li'iertet,
et pour cent que noua comptont anjoord'bui,
bient6t nout auioaa dea milllert. II a'ett peut-
6tre pat potatble de aoua unir en nna teule
egllee, pour le moment, malt II eat trA-poatible
d^dtre unit dana notre guerre contra la aupera-
tttion et I'erreur 81 notre uniforme n'eat paa
ezactement le m6me, notre baaniere eat la
m6me, c'eat celle de je^ua-Cbrlat. Noua pro
featona tone de rafraloblr noa Amea, non paa
au rultaeau bourbeu det tradltlont nnmalnea,
malt A la lonrce det eauz-vivee, la Parole
m6me du Chrltt. Souvenei-vout, amit, que c'ett
ce tuuffle de la bouche du Seigneur qui detruira
llnalement celui que taint Paul appello "le me-
chtnt" lequel a'oppoae et s'eiAre contre tout
oe qui ett nomme Oleu, on qu on t'lorr, lut
qu'A £tre aatit comme DIeu an temple de DIeu,
vonlant te faire paaaer pour un iMeu. Deut
in terra I DUu en terrti
Entretenona I'etprit de prldre et de lappllca-
tion, tout en prenant une part acilve dam
I'oDUvre mitalonnaire. Tout peuvent aider A ton
avancement de cette manldre Que noe Eglltet
tolent rempltee, comme ellet le peuvent et le
doivent d'allleura. Ne pentona pat que c'eat une
petite fante de manguer noa aaaembieet, A
moint de gravea motlla. Dana une petite armee,
cbaque toldat compte; de mAmedunt une pe-
tite egllee. Ne lalttoni pat tout A faire A not
minlnret, toyont nout-memet det mittlon-
nairet, cbacnn dana aa malaon et aon cercle de
connalaaaucea. Par une coadulte houndie et
conaequente, gloriflons I'Evanglle et ne perdona
paa de vue le fait grave que le Chretien flddle
ett une epitre vivante lue et connue de toua
lea bommea.
Courage done, chert amia : la cante que noua
deteodona ne aera paa toojoura, ni mdme Men
longtempa, en batte A U balne et auz tracitte-
rlea dea adveraalrea. Dien a frappe I'ennemi an
moment mime oil II atinratt le moode de ton
Intailltbtlite, et le pouvoir tpirituel de ce fauz
paateur tuivra aon pouvoir temporel. Le Sei-
gneur I'aneantira par ton lUnttie avenement, et
un long aoapirde deiivrance monteraauz cienz
lorequele Joug de fer qui a eeraae et perdu tant
de noa temblablea, teia rompn et redutt en
ponttldre : et la grande multitude que vlt le
prophdte de I'Aoocalypae ehanlera en chour :
Alleluia I Le aalut, la gloire, I'honneur, et la
Suiaaance appaitiennent an Seigneur notre
leu.
▲SUMBLnPaBLIQUB.
La aolrda aiAaia )onr, B oetobra. aa audHoIra
aombrauz at aympatbiqua, rdual daaa la laAaa
local, eeoata avae uaa attvafloa iatamaipaa
par da treqaaoU applaudtoaamaaU la travail
irea-iiite-rettaat da M. Dnaloa tor lapoaaibUild
de former ana Iglite aatlonala traaao-«ana-
ditane, et l«a dteewira da MM. Varaoa, Syvral,
Duoloa, Couaairat, CAte, Roux, Ullear at Don-
diet.
Oa trouvera plua lola ua retamA da eea dia-
court. La obaleareuz a'xuall qua laur a lUt
le public eat la melller re recomptate daa or»>
teun.
M. la paateur J. E. TAnaaa, qui pnjataldalt A
eotta attembiee, a dit oa qui tuit :
Parmi ee que J'al entvndu ezprimar aaz
attcmbieet aaKlaiaea de I'Alllaaca Evaageilqaa,
II y a trult ideea qne Je d^tlre mettra devant
vout : Une opinioa ett generalement repaadoe,
c'ett que dee leoniont eomme cellaa qui > at
11. u comma aialntanant dant notre ville, aoat
det occationa pour la dire d'tgreablea platl-
tudet. Let pertonnea qui aout oat adrette la
parole dtnt la teanoa da oa matin, ont parie da
maa'dre A refuter cette accutttlon, et Vetpera
que ceux qui nout parleront c « tuir, le trront aa
tlnceriie et telon la verite, n'oublliot paa qua
la verite doit Atre uale A la cbariie 81 nout
entcnd»na dea parol'a de verite aeoompagaeea
de la charite, cette reunion noua aera prolltabla
et eoncourra A la gloire da DIeu.
Une aeeonde Idee emiae c'rat qu'il « a dea-
peraonnea out penaent que I'Alilance Evange-
llque a ete fiirmee pour oreer ruolon det ohre-
tieot et produire I'amour traternel, mate 11 n'aa
eat paa aintl. Cette Alliance nl aucuna alliaaca
bumaiaa ae peuvent ereer cei tentlmeatt ;
c'rtl DIeu qui a cree cette oalon en Jetna
Obrtet qui nt U t«ta de cette Egliae, et cheque
vrai Chretien eet ub de aea membrea. L'amoor
Chretien auaal, la vrale charite n'eat point da
creation hnmaiae, elle eat un dea fruita qua le
Saint-Baprit fait produire aux eotura ante A
JAaut, et elle aa trouve chei toua ceux qui toot
vraiment regeoeret ; car Balnt-Jean none dit
Sue ti quelqu'un n'alma paa aoa frAre, 11
emeura daaa la mort. Cepeadant, ti I'Alllaaca
Evangeiiqne ae peut creer nl Tunion dea en-
fintt de DIeu, nl la charite daaa leura court,
elle ett ua puitaaat moyea pour manlfeatar
l>i*zltteneede oaa deuz preoleux dont, pour laa
developptr et faire que lee anfanta de Dien
attaignent le but pour lequel Ua oot ete ci^ea
en Jetut ChrUt
La troltlAuie Idee generalement repaadn^
c'eat que I'Alilance Evangeiiqne a ete fomee
pour eombattre le ptpiime. Cette idee aoa
plut n'eet pat exacte. Siaa donte, notae Alltenca
detruit une grande aocuaation poHe -ontre
lea Proteataate. On dit que noua aom d, . vutant
de rellglona dilierentea que d'eglltea dlreraw :
malt ceuiE qui oontemplent notre uait^ daat
la dtvorttte, et qui eiudlent A fond not diSe-
rencei tontobllget de reconnattta qu'ell a tout
moint nombreutee que crllet qui exittent dtnt
I'Eglite romalae entre let galllcaot, lea nltra-
montaloa et lea nombreuz ordret rellgieuz
d'hommet et de femmea qui ae tronvent dana
cette aacte de la chreUente. Ainal cette aeeuaa-
tion dea papiatea qui parait al grave ae tronve
aneantie. tU malgre leura nombreutet divltiont
et organitationt, leura optolona et U dtecipllne
variee de leura ordrea religieux, lea eathollquea
romalna aout tut dant le pape, lea vrala protei-
tantt tout nn en Jeaut Chrit'. Qui, lea piotea-
tanta aelon I'Evanglle, aont reellement wn en
Chritt et peuvent manlfetter prattquement cetto
union.
Avant de quitter le ptya de met pdrea, j'avala
pluateum iDtimvt amit cbretiena baptUtea,
entre autrea M. Rouaay, feue la devouee
Mme Feller et plu^ieura autrea dont le touve-
nlr m'ett precleux ; dana le commencement de
mon lejour au Canadt, afln de rendre I'oeuvre
mlatioonalie plut unitorme J'al touvent deaire
6lre BapUtte; 1'al sonde let ecrituret A cet
etsard, mala ]e n'ai Jtmalt pu le devenlr. Bl par
expedient ]e m'etalt fait rebaptlter j'auiBit
froltte ma conaclence, le me teraii aeoti mal
A I'alae devant DIeu. I 'at ute attez Intlme avec
pluaieura freree biptistea pour connaitre leur
vrale ful en Cbrlat et leur tincerite dant leur
bapteme, eux autal auralent froUae leur con-
BClenOda a'Ua ne a'etalent fait rebaptlter, DIeu
tant doute permet cet dlvertea vuea chez tea
enfante pour leur conilrmer que le bapteme
d'ean, comme la drconactelon, n'a ancun effet
eiBcace jK>ur le aalut et que ce qui eat efllcace
c'ett Uitoi operante par la charite.
Dana une famille nombreuae, II y a def en-
ante granda et dea petite, dea faibiea et dea-
f fCHta, de blen portanta et dea matedifa, cepen
mmmmmr^i^i
tmmm
IQ0
MONTREAL DAILY WITNBS8
[Oct
vnlMMlNMiw.ll.MMt ilMiriMalaMik
4» Dtn. La grtpAt •••Itit tW mw tbMma
■IHn Nhm •*• hiaiMnati •«•»«• q«l m
•MMM pIlH MMMte qua IMH fr^TM, Iw
MMortMt M •'•^NCMil a*avotr phM 4* oh*-
fil I Mr t'lta Ml piM «• tMto hiMMr* 0* 4ol-
TmM I« «Mtr«r par bar* «nirrM.
U prtMlpal but 4a I'AUUara AranaMlaaa
•fl *iaa da MaMMlar, d'rtarmlr. da d3*rl«p-
par l*mtM dva rHMto da DW«, b«r afl*«thM
tralanwllr allaur MMtir ponr la proaha**, at
■taal,da idiMdra k bMM o4a«r da OlirM at
tfa jmrMar aM inrngOn,
n M70)WM da^ dapatte A daa km
M^ paridMlMra.alla a ddUM bU
M H M KapafM da a faH toi
« (rdraa qal loatralaat i aM
!■ qn'lla avalMt iimIm A la <..
w la IMmM da MNa pMr aiiaam. Ill
I'M g w waraaa M iit praiaMMt n
■••la paiH H asvarviw
M To MM I at M HI
prtiM,d«a (rdna qal _
ft Mo lM i g a qn'lla avalMt laMlu « la rdHiA
lllaXiSwIalMMtddaMNapMroijaM
•riMaUmi'M MwtarMaMal praiaMMt
e«l«l 4A f»tB0m « MM da law fal, BM A
«aMa da M^tttaMtaiidra Ma da«i>aMM,
■•la iMbMMA aa«M dalMrfol, PAIT'
BfMlWqM kilaMMarail po«r an.
\owiaa*M«MMNaaaMiMaUNM }
I4MI _ ._,
MbM at VM.bM Rtd aal grd, la taaipa paaM
9k MM! aWBiM ran r4>antM od mm m-
rtH • fMdn aoaaia. Qm alMMs doM m da-
■Mda I nMa pwi d MMMUar Mm t tl )a
■Mrala d priiMt MnOt^l pom aol m lam
•M M pik« ■ladrtaordiaas t S«M Okriit, alMMa
pwtiara mm propra fardMO i m Okrlat, dmb
toaiiMt larda da Ma pdeMa, r dgdad i da at prd
parM PMr la ria 4<arMlhi.
■Malta la Mr. B. P. DoouM, da aalat-
■lodallM, Int M« trarall tar;
inSTANTB rRANOAMI
■T-GB UN fAIT MBALU-
^IJJIiKA'^gS!
AM* tr M taqalw aM da trarMi miMloa-
■alfMiBoa raM Mrada daM la pna, II ttt
MtaiM qa'aM qaMttoa aoaima aallaOd m prd-
aM«a i I'Bpltoa d*a Ckrdthmi da ootra patrta.
KoM aa m»M» la dUaMttluM potol jwartaot,
«*aat U aM qoMtlim qal daoMwda pnM d* r4-
iniM qaa Ja •'«! pa lal aeaordar. /a I'abcrda,
MS a«M la prMraitou da tum n sJMr la to-
hiMaa, oiala a«M la bat par at tloipla da timm
aMMfar A j idddeMr daM I'latdrdt d« OM popa-
MI'MOTM dyqioBdaU parK. §1 l>Ml(tMM
ANwa Bglki rpMnMlla rat po«an>la m wIIIm
4a Ma aMTCftb da hplaaM, ama r^MndrloM
■arwitlraoMit, poliqa'alla rxMta (k^ Mala
at I'oa aatanil par U aM BgllM aia»iMlraM>Bt
1 poar m>l an probMiM, at TAatM/i
da la J h-m Ut m poorca m fitin arte Maeaa
r-ih».
A qnt doH-oalM tarete adatlrabira da l'4rM-
■IMntloa n FrMMt 8ai>i dMta, iMtra Im
iMlMa da Mla*li>na, qal MpartagMtlaeMmp,
jr oatlaar part: OMla iioa* daroM y neonDal-
tra eoaoM priuelpaax moiMia laa SMMid*
IMIrhMa dM BgllMa llbrra at da I'BBlba rtf-
fttrmda.
Bt il I'M a parlleolMrcmmt regrtttd la parta
da I'lalMlgabiamiMlnBulre Btpafool, Cariaeo,
e'aat, aoa* b'm doutooi p«<, parea qaa la pa-
bUe ObrAlM voyalt aa m fl<)«la at ardMt tra-
TalllMr, la fonda'aar d'ana BgllM tfrang^HqM
■aHoDala M Baprgoa.
Bt panal tooa caa louUnt rSoita qui oat
{w«rbatd'^M||tftlMr ritaUa,tou •'aoe<irdeiit
A laManallra qaa la granda OMirra d'^rsDgtfll-
MtloB' Itallaona aat cMfl<a A TBiiIIm ItallaoM
■MngdllqM rt A I'MIm da PltfoMak
L'M daruUr, la odiabra Shaabadri aou diaalt,
•orla avoir dMad aaz dUM-Mlca BoeMi* da
MlaalM, daM m patr'a. la piM baat tribut da
iMMM rt da raeoBBaUMMa, qM I'tfraaKMI'
aatlMdMlSO mlULiH d'ladoat, daralt dara*
Bir I'caarra dca OhrMlaM lodoM aoz-oiAaira.
NoUMmtaadlonaMtMlI'MtreloarA pro-
pM da I'Bapira OttooMB. — (Dr. Wtaa.)
Da rMta, lea rSur>8 mlaalooaairM, da rctnTra
da toM, B'oBt d'aatra but al d'aatra rAtol'at
qaa da m foroiardxa collaboratrun at dra aue-
caaiettf daw laa xoarrrtla ladlgAora. Bt Im
pMNpri* a'oat gtiAre M mbiIUm qa'alora.
Lm BocMtdrt de MlHiM. qal ocMpMt om
graada plaea dan* le draiwiB da DiM, dolrrat,
M e'Mt lA Botra coarlctloa, m protoamr }aa-
qa'A M qa'alle* te traatforaieat, daiia Im pays
oft allM traraUlMDt, m <gUaMlBdQ(iiira.
Bb dditafODt TOir arrirar ea BMoMBt poor aotre
pMP*, Booa D'oaMltiB* paa, dam la doable qoa-
M da Cbr^ilMia at da CMadlaaa, la tribat da
prafoBda rrcoBaatoMace qaa boo* daroaa A
tovtaa CM orMBlMttMB daM Im ttanaz rat
did bdala, Bt nnai bar MMibaliOM A ImIm
d'abradaatri ai<>liM>a» d'MiN rtraalM, qal
(MMt M-hMt bvr aMroaM at bar gMia,
BlMaKMMatraM, tl JrHab N arrlvr, allra
davTMl ktagtvapa aMbr, Mmwragar cm irM-
Braas aalMMta, Mala A bm BallM BvMgdtlqM
rraiifalM OaaadbBM, apparfbat I'arral. da
pmlMiMilaaia tranf «b daai b Caaada.
RaanaMltra art falia. eVtt dlia mmMh •••
mt ddalraUa la lunMlloa d'uM talla Bglba,
«ral Ml aa la iMra.
Mala rat^rlla potalblr' dMt bm atraoattn-
CM?
Ovpab rarlrna qatrMtaaaa, qtoirr %<itM>4*
Mbt lucai tabaBMbt aali^MdaM b rhaap al
Ml laiaad parirat Im InMM d'aM taitatlgabla
■ddllld, rt Ml BMntrd aa Moada dtaaad b fruit
da baralraTaax. U prradMitM, b fca aidair,
a'a pa' dibnaragd aoa frdrM B apl l itM. Lm aa-
BBMa rt Im p'm odiMB tialtaaiMla it'tiat pM
fait raeabr d'aa pm ba MlarlMMlna da la
toaldij rraa«al>a Oaaadbaaa. La adprita at Im
dliballda wiw a«MbM a'uat fail qM atloiabr
b MbdaBM fidrra, AiiflbaM al lMllKidl«laa.
It al I'oaMalM m prdaraialt, la l*iot'alMi>
llaaa PraB94b rrralt l^arMS d'diarrr I* roU
POBr rroM-ralrr loM aM aorpa lallglaaz dUroIr
MMl paridrdrd dMi aalt« gnada Miria.
Raal-4tra ; at-ll m foad dM AaMa aaa pM-
•da qal ■VsprtiaanMl oiolaa faeUaMaol, qaolqaa
BOB BMilM profoaddaMnt MB'b.
Aprla tra troabb* p<illllqa«a,,lM pMpta*
WMiilraat aprA* la rauiia: aprd* I'MarrrltM
BMBi, Ira pNulM •oaplrMt aprdt U ll>iand,
Bt apria la dlrbloa, Im taMa •Mptnal kptt*
I'aatoe.
Mom eroyoM voir ra bMOln •'•^prtoiar da
dIrwM Bianldraa. Bt poarqaul m m faralUll
PM (Mtlr cb<a noar, qnaod BMt la riqron^
•'•iprl'aar at •'•dlnorr partoal. Lra dlrrVMa
te.itaada PrMbildrbBlaaia oat Iroard aa lar-
rain ooMmaa oo alba po^mt Im baiM da bar
fol; Im dlTvriM •cationa da Mdthoditaia
rbnorat »a rallbr autuar da la Biinia pan>d«k
Voa* b dlral-J«, U bom cb aoftta a bob*
eaoadbM trM(«b. tl* at draMsdMia d'uB«
nation dtaladoiBitrBt loelala, de m iMtlr lout
BiorMbr.
Apria avoir did kmglaapa aata dMa la oiort
at b •uparatltlOB, poarqaol aarluBa-BMa divM*
daM b Tbat daM la rarltdt
Ce beiolB b'iim pM •VsprlBwr, eaMr^ aolM
•'•flnaor, at poarqaol t
A rAld da barola d'aaba, II j a ebei mm
oalal da b r««0BaalaMBea at daaa sm elreoa-
•laaaM lb aVxelMBt maturllagMat.
AvM qMlqaM •XMp'loaa prdu, b pr(wd||la
•doptn Im vbm rallgbuaM de I'lBitranieBl doat
DIM a'Ml Mrvl poar I'aneMr A l'B*Mglla.
Tel Ml I'dpbMpal parM qa'll a did amead i
I'BrangIb par aa mbairanalni da Mtta BaliM ;
tal aat oapUalc parM qM I'oavriur qui laroflre
I'BTMgUe partaiie tM vom; t«l Mtprr*b>td
rlMi tal Ml BtdtlMMlblr, puur Im nudaiMral-
Mal^ erpaadaat bob* eroyont qua aom caa-
rioB^ ton* non^ rupponar laa uM It-a aatrca al
M nV^t faira b ucrilbe de vum, partlenlMrea,
dana an but d'unlun.
L'ohjnotlon, »l obbctloo Ujr a, norbBt done
DM de Bnu*. Bile vMot, perBwttM bmI da b
dire, dM divers comlt^ qal m partagrat aojoor.
d'.hal b ebamp.
Pi-at^ilre I'unMd m eMMmmeralt-ella jtMiid
menu, »l nnu« a'diltnt aridtd* par la oralnta que
OM aoeldtd^, M Ilea de tntvalllar avM bob*,
IraTalllrrabnt A e&tA de Boua.
E*^ alorr, qui Boot dil qna b idcnrlrd da pro-
iMtuUame d'aojoard'bnl dom aaiure I'uolid
du pnitMlMtbroe de I'aDDde proebainr.
Je Be vole duae de poMlbUltd d« former ane
BgllM f rancaba Batluoale qa'alur* qu« Im com
rallflfas dejd ezbtani, couM-otlra-eat A alder
de leura (rmpstblM rtde lean fosde le protoa-
laotboie fraD(als.caoadbD md* laiervrntlon
de Irnr part dwa I'admlBlatratlon de la dita
BgllM.
II y lan dM rllorU daM cetia direction mal-
grd uM oiiDciailoD* n^sttm. Nout bur ion-
baltoB* li^anccte lua plu» ■ollitM dan^ rint^iAl
de notn pay*. Plflt A DIeu qaa d'autn-a frdrM,
ma^ p4r Im mbiBtt mutib, rlBMant teDt>-r Im
oidiBM effort* rt aMurer b mdm« taci'd* I
Mala dit« ot one trlb d4ltM oC put^elle pM
•a forrarr A I'ombre d*an corps deJA rxlatant t
Noat Don^ pHrmi-tton* d'eodoutrr, ddnlun rile
devlxBdnIt dduominat ODiirlb rt t>erdrali la
•yoipcthla dre aatrM Eylbe^ cbi4tl> nnr^ du
pay*. Bt nnyde dam one p'>palatlun aDKlalne,
cUe abMrioBoeralt aoo aatonumb et teiiaralt A
•'•D«llfl.-r, et par lA, perdralt de aoa preetlise
comme EgliM fraiiCalM.
Ce plan Mrvlralt A marrellla le dM»lo de eeaz
qui voBdnleBt voir ttiulM Im racvt ■« fondn
CB nae Male, Bt ja m dUpM que m ecrait oial-
baur«ui M polatdavBaaoeial.aitbaoMpM-
dri 'na aa bmim pataaMl d'drMadlber m
popalailMa •ath'iNqaM riMalaM da pm M
aidna ivMpe qM BMt paraMiwIiiM bm efiirta.
Mom Mr«l|.>| prroria d'Mpdnr qM> daM as
uaipa oH I'aaloa a<t I- awl d'urdre, abn «w
IM* Im dld«MBt* PnabydrbM iradMl Am
rdanir, qm ba MdtbodlatM m rapprodkaatt
qM rBptMopall-aM a'af raaabli d i rHaaUinat
que tiiaiM be BglbM laadMl A m idunlr iOM
b dIriB atgloilrai drapaM de I'AlllMaa Bra»>
•dllqqa, alba vbadiuat A m plaa vuir d*ob|M-
ilN A raatoa dM patlia UoupaMZ furada
MM* ban wdM
Al'inanoa ptnvoM Mpdnr voir, Madoa ao*.
vanluM laold«a V* '* Vf> <■*'• ""* ■<»••
M ivarotaM npldaMMi doM bn raaga 4m
caMoliqaM aMa<4lrM aidaMa.
Mom aaroM ddpiiallld aoln advavMlra da
MB gnad argaMrat qu'U palM doM aoa dtvt-
•lona at aaroM fait I'azpdrlMM qM "LA oft ail
I'uBba, lAratbfofM''
M. b paetMr J.-A. VHMoa prit eaMNo la
parabM dtt t
Lra aaMnbMM d'Mer et d'aal'wrd'bal bm*
OBl didtrd* agrdabb* etj'oM dire prodtaUafc
J'Mpdrn qM uoaa aoaa au MBVbanMM bag-
trmpa rt qM bub* aoaa rffiiAariM da OMtiV
baer ebaean poar uotra part d furtHbr b
MBtiBMBt da PanioBr qui aall Im abidibM
aatre tal. Noa* aviiM V aueoap el da pola.
MUta < anamb A MoihaUn ; noaa auroM baeoto
da BOtt* alder ba ntt Im Mtn-a et d'eaiplovar
loatM BM foroM pour Im v^nerr. M'dpaboM
doM PM Ml fuKrr et Boire vb i aoM aalra
rdelproquaBMBl, mala alihm -iMiaa wMBalb-
mrat daaa la dob eombai du la fol at daM
I'novn da U MBoUfleal'M.
Mo^a aBrona aaarl um lAvhv prdaboM qal
laeoHbe i toui l<« ehrdiboi, e^Mi da fura
avaacvr b r^^M de Dba, de gairir da lamia
•ar le eamp mmbiI. M'alloM w^ orotra qaa
e'Mtl'affalra da podaar oo aa biImI laBalra
MBlxannt, nab toat be ebrd<bM dolvaat y
nrltre la nain. SI rua* labxrr le nl>alonMlra
p 'rter moI le fardiaa, II lacconben et Ma
mvall rMlra taMlievd. Na rwba dime pM
•ImplMtprcUiauM d« la lotta, malt aldaa aoa*;
vuu* voa* rtjoalrea da luccAa at vhm ea parta-
gerM b gliilre. Na fal'M pM i notn dgard m
qaa I'm fait dM* Im nm de Parta tonqa'aa
aMDl dr poltoa lutle eMin aa prliMBbr, poar
Iti llrnr A la luetlM. La foBb euioon ba eom>
baitMt*, BMI* person lie M vbat aa aeeoanda
raBrtfaealMt da b lot, Ua •pretaeb ailln pa*
ful* dM appbndUMBwnta at dM Ma;a.de rira
ra lavear dm I'lncnlpa. On iMBn qu'U a'aa r*|
pM de ndmn i LondrM. DaHaa bm •eab' .tit,
ptaomoM de piiUce ncolt gdodnlamant da
I'alde du pnmier geatUhumne qal ea Mt Id*
mitln.
NoM davM* alder Im Mrvltean de Dba,
MloB B05 moyeM. Im eoutenlr par bm pildre*.
L'Bcriluro una* dit qne Im leradlltM dtalaot'
valBoueBn ou valnoaa, tulriBt qua dM nalna
•applbolM a'dbvabat ven b eldl oa qa'elba
rrfombalant C« rtelt ouu* Ml npporM daM
I'Burliani aiin da dou* montiar qua la bAiddio-
Moo vbut de DIeu, et qua ceoz de too peopla
qui ne pfurrnt put eomoattn dlreeleawut, ool-
vent, par bur* prIirM, aoatMir Im ooMhallMla,
PraauD* done la r^*olattoo d'dtre unb, bm pM>
*eabment d«n« one oa di-ux aaMmUee* frater-
nellM, mab eordblement daM tou iMeser-
cIcM de DM tiHTaux, noa puur aa ou deoz
J'lara, mab ponr toujoan.
La IMv. M. Svvbbt dlt qa'tl vtMlprdMBtor
Im *alutat.JM8 de I'Biilbe de Rozcoa Foad mz
frdrM rduBb dan* cette a**emblde. Nom aviioa
i RoxtOB Pood one Mudw d'AlliMM Bvangd-
llqae : II y a lA d«uz bAtloMnU et one *rub
dgitae. L'ur^qae ]'y rata arrird, Jr tnmval qaa
lra Mdtbiidtotr* rt la» BapUataa m rtantaMlrat
rdpardmeai ea mdiue teuip*, aa pombn d'ana
deml-d'iuwliie oa d'une dooaaloe de perum-
DM. J'al er*ayd de cette fafon prndaat quelque
temp*, et pub le II* dM amngenent* pour
que IM aerrler* rii**ent trnu* hmr a tour du*
cbaquH Egltoe oil tun* puiMnt adurer Dira
eD-einl>le; lar ]e rrol* que *i Dtrn vent que,
dao* an CM " ."ell, on *e tbuM adparM, fl y
aura i prlnr de place an del poar ton* le*
cbrdtleni. Depnis l-in, tout r*t alld btan avM
iiouK. Je termtne rn viw* prlant. mM cbera
f r^rer, de tiiui alrorr Ir* un* Im antrra, et d'ii n
nub dam b luAme erprlt.
M. le profrueur Codmibat fut enenltaappeld
A falre nne allo<-utiuD. Aprte avoir ezpliqud
piiurqnoi II rrprteeiitH neul b Franor. M, Con*-
*trat fait un rxptde ezp<i*d de I'dtai nll<leaz
de wiu pay*. II pa*H en rrvM IM dlveriwa
rellgliin* qui y »oiit-pruf.-B*dM : le jadabma,
le pratenanibme et b MtboUcbme. II
mm
mm
mmt
mmmi^
•»74.]
■VANOKUCAL ALUANCB RXTRA.
1*1
■M
„.. MM k Wmm B'Mi, « , ,
•tM Mt MWiraiiV. !• Niiilw b'
Ml Amm Im piioMmpttlom kcMUMllM
?IMM,Ml MBl* potal aMMM I'AUM _
M( ■'•■•«• poM aoaiaM rAagixtarM, Ml*
Ml IgaoM «t M M MNMto wrtM 4* Mvntr. L*
i> ilM tfM clHMaM <VMf«UvM« •« f raaw
Boiitrti Mitoal A nMNir t« MMUaMrt rrll-
dtaa. La liek* <w rtwMtn 4*MgM«Mi m
0ma4m enaitiH MrtMl A itIMnr I* mbM-
■mM nHiImi. PoMr m* 4mui pf. mmom
SSto* N udwplM «ri'>TtMiil«i ■•iff' Iw
otjlM lH , Mt to Ml »'• poM ptraa »• MfMr,
•t to tovala m (oim, u IIIwmI mm BbMiM*
•MfwalMM.
Lo M?. R P. DoouM pr<Mato i I'lMMiMMto
tot Mlatotion* oordlato* « mm pMH irMpMS
« aaiBt-BjrMinlto, qnl nai|Mthto« &» boa
««ar •«•• to* obH* "• I'AUtaaM BvMfMtqM,
•I ooi Mm Mm MJobI d'Mtoiidra to rtdi
4* M qv'oB • fMl * ettto oMMtoa.
' U Mv. M. 06*t dit qat Mn «baap d«
tiBTiU Ml dMM to i4gtoB dn aari4B«]r. II
T ttnXt Id Mitrafols dwx eoagidviUonf, dM
IplMopMis t( dM PrMbjIiirtoB*, mail ilt Mnt
■•iBtoBtBt idVBl*. Lm wrqaw dptaciimui qui
•VBtoBtOOBlBOM d« ftlM to* MTVleM toll* I'M-
(oriid d* I'Evdqu*, oBt oMd tvae ptotair •■
JMr idBdhil qo* 1m ehrMvai dM dtBB ddao-
■iBatioB* tewi to ealt* tOMiablr, Nom btou*
bMneoap d« difltoaltd* i MirBioBtwr par to fait
qna bob* bob* troBVOB* *■ aililcu d*BB* popu-
totloB MthollqBa roaalB* doBi Im pf^Bgd*
•OBt tfda-tort*. Lm eatbollqBM rooalM tnltaat
toa prolMtaBto da cbtoBi, at ditaat tfo* bob*
BO aro>uB* Bl •■ DtoB b1 an dlabla. Mato
B^aa Ba bww wm^^^ pv ^^^4fft^m\ ^m ^w
fenaataaa aipMMMioMaMM.
M
qBl
to paataar Ufunm M •■ asl
nit III aat iiiiBitoMi idil i B M a n/m toa
i traBMto 4a aaMt fttto M MaaMw
»'BalMMH aiilaat qaa paialMa par l'«frtl al par
toa««r. OMuTMalaaiMldB aMMtoildaBaiM
•Bm.BOB* B8 p— TBB* nwMafportr da valr
M rMlaar I'BBto* 4a loBtM bob mNm aa aaa,
paiaqaa toa Maidtda qal toar .l o w m iiiiB i a to
ml 4l»iiiiMMl a a*ltoa 4a mt wNm* qbI
npidaaiitaat toar* vaaa. Mato •! to4BNidallld
BOB* Itoat aBabilad* * to Imn al A dM ^o*-
■Wwaa m HaBi M , aa a'ait paaaaa ratooa soar
BOB* da M BOBi M A BB MAbI %■! M rdalbaiB
PMkdlfa BB pM plaa tard aiAaM Mir to brra.
ItoBa dareaa y trafalltor aa aMNIraBt loal
d'abard I'amwr fralaraal Ib4I*M«*I, 4>bb
Uk.%4 A I'aBira, ear roaa IravallloBa A bbb mbm
<MivN al BOBT to BiAflia bmUm t lAahoB* 4'jr
travatttorBaaatoMAMaMprlt 9aiM4toeMMin
la MTOBl rappraahd*, toa Mprito aa 4UMni«Bl
pla* aalaal. QBaad toa obrdltaaa ladlvldBato
' - iMBl ot ***i4*raat BMlfrd laan dWA-
I, IM l|N*M M iroBTtruiit par aato adaa
tebAMTCBlllvoB* doaa m (atal tdtolMi
BOB* rspprMbaal t<iw mmb iM * da dlvta
BMUtraquftorrprodBlttolbM Ba Boaa lappro-
ebaatda IbIbob* bob* lappfoehoM toa BBidM
aalTM.
Hob* flvnoN m bob* trarallhia* aa **la da
biaa dM ImparfretlOM. bob* bb coaB*l«*oBa
qa* bl*B iBparfaitaiaalt aaeora eaM qal aat
to Tto at la Joto da aotia Aiaa ; bob* bo dtoaar-
BOB* qaa Mva laipartalitPMfBt A Iravara to*
*]rBibalM da to ptvada at dB laagBaga Im btoa*
qa* DI«B BOB* rAaarra daM to* ctoBS, •! boo*
B* oompnmon* qua BiAdlooNaMrat m qaa *ara
BB Joar 1'EcUm da JAwu Obitot mw la
•I M (bl VlfMt Ml
mw >■ IIWTMM ■ IVOTiV P 7VVI
IMIIB |torta«X8*to
ni pi.at Ba«a fatoa
•I BOB* NfAtorMBUMBr
MDWBtoaaldaBoaaMVNa DMNMnaSntoa
teBMN BOB* vanaaa w qail jr a 4r. a u Mla Br
aBBoafrdMaalBOB*i*BtiraM MltoBa4*Mlta
aatoa qal aara ladlMolabto paraa qatto Mra-
droat too* aa M ar da PAn AlaiBal doal bob*
**Nal loaa to* aiilAato Uaaorlak.
M. to paalaar DovMpv ajraal IMk piM 4a
4lra qaatajaM Moto, PMBarqaa' qaMI Alalt Hop
1, Adlk^ ' ■" — '" J2 " ^
(pitaBBBI
'••paet da BOBibN M
baarwMdaMto. poarjMaaar A Ilk
npitBHi
lard,
Hear BB dtoaoan A I'aod
Sitoir qa'tl r*a*Mrtait Al'i
to qaaHU dM panaaa
qa'il aaraU aMad, •! qnalqa
3bI partoBl dM Praacal*
iltBHBt to
WfllbN M
prAiaBiN, n aJoBta
aoaiM
'taaa iBfdtkara" mvimbI pa aaaat Mm
Rrdtaato. UmIb, parM qa'U Tuyall aataar da
■:, 4m fiBBfato qal, mAbm a«M I'daonaa 44-
Mnraalao 4'BBa aMBpAUtluB aa toauBa Alr*a-
ftr*, avalaat Boa-aaatoMcBt AfsIA, BMta pia*
'bbb foto *arpa**d to "mm *apd*toar>"
wU au eolMn oa »Br to trlbaaa «t la abaira
obnktoBBa. n wt panatoda a'aaornaUHrd'aB
tol aaoeA*. Oa plu*, 11 Mrall A ddalrar qa* da
taltoa a***mbl*M dM f raajato protaawaU A
MoBtrdal, m raaoBTala^aaBl aa BMlaa de trai*
■oto aa iNd* bmI*. KIm bob* IObi prtMaaMr
M qaa *ara to Otol, oil toa* babitaat m bdUA M
aaoar. Qqaad on y a goAttf, ob **t eomma I'aa-
f*Bl qal a (oAtA m* eoafltarM — oa aa Teut
L'baara Ataat alora avaaoA*, I'a
lamlaa aiM dM aatloa* da ine*.
ADVERTISEMENTS.
PROSPEOTUS FOR 1376.
In Making Undly referanoe to the uoubles
through which ICr. Beeoher haa been paaBing,
Hr. Bowen, the proprietor and editor of the
New Tork Imbptmltnt, defends taiouelf from
the impntation of entertiining jealousy
against either of the parties oonoerned in the
painful quarrel bj stating the laot that in the
year Mr. Beeoher closed his oonneotiou with
the IndtpmuUnt, the inoome of that paper in-
creased by the sum of |40,000, and in the year
after Hr. Tilton had left it the income again
increased by the sum of |26,000. Hr.
Bowen does not ascribe this sucoess
to the departure of these gentlemen; on
tbt contrary, he says that a newspaper is
an institution, which, when it has once es-
tablished itself t'loruughly, must rith ordinar-
ily careful management continue to progress
independent of personal changes in its staff-
Such has been remarkably the history of the
MoNTBEALWrnnEss during the past three years,
during which time the Daut Wmrsss has
increased its circulation from 11,03^ to 12,900,
and the Wkeelt from 7,000 to 17,000, while
the total income of the buitiness has increased
during these years from $73,668 to $97,985
The expenditure has, however, kept pace with
the inoome.
The Webzlt Witnsss was commenced
twenty-eight years ago at lees than half
its present size at the rate of $2.50 per
annum ; almost as much as is now charged
for the Htxa. Its progress was sufficient to
induce its establishment in a semi-weekly
form in the year 1856, and as a daily in the
year 1860. Most citizens will remember the
small sheet that first bore the name of
the Daily Wmnss, which appeared at
the time of the progress of the Prince
of Wales thiough Canada. A paper of
the character of the Wit. lisa, starting as u
daily in such an insignificant fonn, was by
most people looked upon as a good joke.
Many of our earlier readers doubMcHs amused
themselves by purehaaiug the news in coniiec-
tion with the pious and moral selections
irhich appeared on the reverse of the
sheet. As, however, a lively businei - i>ud
sprung up in the city during the Crimean
War and the Indian Mutiny, then not
long ended, in what were called extras— - .aall
fly sheets sold at one penny, — a whole news-
paper at a half-penny stood a good chanuc
of replacing them in public favor. Tl<u
Daily WiTNKSS thus hud a fair bcgimiiiig, and
in spite of many proguosticutious against tho
probability of its succcns and the mnny
misgivings of its propriotorH, who luokt.'d upo;i
it rather in the light of an oxperimimt, and
who at first held themselves froetodiHcontinue
it after a specified time, its circidation hsH
steadily gone forward year after year, aud al-
though it has had many rivals in the field of
evening journalism it has never suffered from
this to any appreciable extent. As it increas-
ed in cireulation, advertising business naturally
followed and demanded inoreas«d«paoe,sotbat
we are enabled now to issue at a little over the
original price of onohalf-penny, a daily sheet
of first-class proportions, and containing more
reading than any other in the city, with an
advertising patronage at the higbpBt rnte-
whioh are asked in Montreal, and with a oir^
culation which makes the extimordiaary olaim
of being equal to that of all the other daily
papers in the city put together.
The WiTNSss ascribes its success, under Him
to whom it owes and acknowledges its first
allegiuace, to the entire independenot^ aain-
ttined throughout its history of any governing
influences oriuterests save the good of the peo-
ple oi Canada. According to thebest judgment
of its conductors, it has sought without the
bias of any political party or other restric-
tive constituency to further this end of its exis-
tence.witUou': giving a thought to either hopes
or fears of an interested sort. In following this
.lourse it has most naturally had to face assault
after assault on the part of those who felt
hurt by its animadversions, or who had
deeper reason than they expressed to
feel unfriendly tuwurds it. Such attacks
have, however, been far fewer, and have
proved so far, much weaker to injure it than
might readily have been imagined under
the cirvumstances, while on the other hand, its
conductors have been overwhelmed by many
manifestations of appreciation and kindly feel-
ing, which have been by their means evoked,
and they look to the future with higher hopes
than th3y hav? ever before indulged. They
have learned to count upon the Undnesaof the
readers of the Witkebs, old and young, to an
unlimited extent, the past increase being
very largely due in their exertions. Of
such friends we hare, we hope, an ever-
ncreasing number, and to such we ap-
peal, not omitting the young people, and
even little children, to whose efforts we are
largely indebted, and every one of whom can
help us. If our readers believe that the Winrsss
will do good among their ueighbors, or
that it will be for them a good investment
uf the trifle which it costs, we ask them, for
the sake of all concerned, to commend it thus
far to those whom they know, and if this is done
dm-iug the coming three months as diligently
as has been done at times in the past, we
may hope to enter the year 1875 with a further
and vvry large increase to our subeoriptiuu list.
Our DaiiiY readers will have observed during
this yeur a considerable increase in the number
of special telegrams reecived by the Wit-
ness, bringing us European aud American
uuwK, independent of that Hupplied by the Ah-
MJcittted Press, aud the n "ws of other towiiH
and cities in thi^i Dominion. Many items of
interoAt have also boon added to thu cunimer-
oial information supplied, aud country readers
ut all editions will be pleased with tho farm-
ers' markets telegraphed daily or weekly from
the leading market townx of Ontario. Illustra-
tions have been more numerous than in former
years, aud wo liope to add to this kind of em-
bollishmuut, as the facilitius which the city af-
fords fur tho production of pictures increase.
We have but one iniproven'.ont to an-
nounce for tho coming year. It was our
promise that if our friends would send
us suftirient advertising patniniige to fill
the increased space we would again (for tho
fourth time within a few years) increase tho
size of the Weekly Witness, this time by
adding a column to the breadth of every page.
Tho ndvertising businrs!) nlroady secured by
tbnt adHition in not yet "uffloient to orcnpy all
the additional apao* alNtdy added on ajoonat
of it, but aa we have reaeon to hope for •
more rapii* growth of that buaineia in the fa
ture,snd as we haveoonstantly on hand reading
matter of interest which we are lORy that
our weekly readers should lose, we ate deter-
mined to begin the New Tear with seven col-
umns a pag3 instead of six. The WnsLT
Wmiasa will then be neariy double the
siae it was three years ago. Our i lends will
t,robablr wondei at this conataat inoreaae
in the amount given for the same mo*
negr, and they will lean from it how
much is gained to all .oonoerned by the
growth of o<ir buaineas. Than is no rea-
son to suppose that the Wcexlt has began to
reaoh the limits of its sphere. Al^ogh
manyof the three month subscribers will un-
doubtedly drop off, its general oonne should
be onward till ita cireulation is Are or ten
times what it is now. If the Daily is to oon-
tinue increasing aa hitherto it nust make in-
roads upon the ooud^ parts to a much larger
extent than ever, and inany who have become
acquainted with us through the Webely may
find, aa time advanoes,that inch a paper does not
fulfil Ce requirements of this age of daily mails
and daily telegrams. The Daily Witvem
seems also to have a mission among the Frenoh-
speakiiig people of this Province, as the avidity
with which its French column is made use of
proves.
Owing to«the suooess of the three month*'
system with the Wbbxly Winnae, we hare
resolved to extend it to the Daily and Ite-
Weekly, dturing periods of the year when it is
possible for us to receive the large number of
subscription receipts to be passed thiongh onr
books. During two months from the date of this
Prospectus we shall be willing to receive new
subscriptions to the Weekly WmrESL for three
months iit 16 oent8,new subscriptions to the Tu-
Weekly at 40 cents, and if two are se^t
together, 75 cents ; and new subscriptions to
the Daily at 60 cents. To new snbecriK.ni
remitting for a year in advance we snail auo
give any of these editions for the re^
mainder of this year, in addition to the
whole of next year. These very favor-
able terms are of course offered as pre-
miums to new subscriber, and will be of
no benefit to the persons who secure them to
us. We find that much more is done out of
good-will than for the sake of the trifling ad-
vantages which can be gained as commissions
un Hueh cheap uewspapeis. In tho forma
tion of clubs, however, we offer the same ad-
vantages tas before. To any persou send-
ing us at full rates |8.00 in one re-
nuttanoe, we will give $9.00 worth of
our publioations, or to any person remit-
ting cash for eight subscribers to any one
publication, nine copies of that publication
will be forwarded. The rates of subscription,
payable invariably in advance, to the various
editions of the WiTKEsswill be as heretofore.
Daily Witness $3.00 per annum.
MoMTBRAL [TbI - WeEKLyI
Witness $2.00..
Weekly do $1.00
All Subscriptions payable in advance
Monlrml, Sept. 15, 1874.
JOHN DOVO^LIi & SON,
MONTBEAL.
«tKamr me in.
X' «•«•*»*•■* CO.. MMI
*. * 0. raauv pumm, vtrnton.
ii4i«ifiiDATn*oa
BT. r WILLIS'S nARQI, aiid
<HWMM WOODV OBOAM, BiiMon.
JJiW BOO^ I)|i»6T.
>«n|mT AND, nMi<wi«A|i|. '
timuiAb,
I-..,
ctpcn
^
IMA *rlMv. Don, ... ;
,-,^i\^K^-v"-;..v. :.-'*■»
>lMM«lM«ii'NHllNt miMm trt^MMMiMHN)!
'■-HP'**''"''*''*'".'',''''^'"''' iu>«' iMgiii iifc'uii
..„J^Ddiru
afi»ow>Mf*riM«mi «« iwt ir iiin»iiiwifci<»,
Mte M • ilMMT to ow aliMr pmm.
,i|QA th« r-ntliii ol tito ^iudi^.
tokool lMlgwM«itaibr mMW, H Mmtabt*
wiMaria owMMt vMi ttM WmaWn-
:!? *:. ?-.!^." ' ?*** '??■'' m» ■ )*»«»,
»•«*,. a|i>l^^g««^ Willi » •fi<tii|^«lnr.|0 a^
'i>tM«ii»4ltt««,4^-oi;«Mi^ inilfM ttd
wTjaiiy J wfc i^ w h oo te OaMUmbto !«.
iMWM ki «l» JMHAirof UtailnNidM bim^ Imi
teln'iioMa#«f«.^^^erliMteir «if OaUaMrt
»moiUXammt»t. IttoMnr kiuwaw* be.
HwrtA lw an i wr w y HwrtrOilBt, y»t thm !«
nii»^MwiBfor»?Mfc|piMMto teMw «aMb«>
04*4]tfMr liMnran, jiagl»Mi^H IS omto,
PS'/'^J <"•¥ «11 *•«»• a^*** #4 J Club.
joair DovaALL * wsc,
tU* mi^pufai^ wM«h WatMiMd an Mge
KTMtar, w* balfanw, tbati aajr p^ ^^m-
diimimi«Mriiie baa.avjMr b««t aU^«ai t^oaat,
w ai aMw i the eran taaor ol iUyntf, liavipf i''~«'<>«« »•
jiow A wdl MteblMiad body of faMa% aM) 1«<>^ ^^ ««• " —.<.
ajaoof writan. Hsiiiif eopM««l »ltl, <«iir<wi»««ffri»fej
litenuy atpbatioiia of onf <)%» j^j^'amd to
aiqlldy tiw lack of thoia «W|i|
aluwU b«*« a Utatattna of i^ dii^ it baa,
wltlKHit vraAtto 0% in a maaMNfatOM that
^nd'foriaaaj yaan. It fcaa aaio otikat iMg*-
sinaa live and die. It baa aoogktto adapt
itodf to the varied wanta of tbe fMliUaa wkieii
It Mtan, not foigettinRtbe tMi|Aaad amidoal
i)iMle,aar the caqniiMnMita of henaakaapw*,
«k«thave to iafona thenarfvaa ev«r MOwaa
to wbat pao^ tbonld eat, a»d What-
peoide ahould wiar. There haa baairaJUnd,
daring the paat year, a Bovleir of the Timea,
which espNMea tt«elf aharply and vigw««4y
wiili ngaril tqi everythiny that pkwea, thoo^,
ve hope, not ia a way to injure the popafawity
Wjufii^a,.
nei«Mkiaie«
pumn
eeanHNWAv, oBicKaaiiwi o^aum. jfioft.
■OA •■« oilw»ftivo»lt»«i >nu MMt ««|,,|ia4iniiU(,«
M AMN * MAMllN««aiNtY OniklH%i ■ "
al«Bfa id lia AHMd ia anat T/wMy ■( Me aMte OM
aaa aMt knuwn Maad. - ,
CMftMtairMiarkirtaktt^iktiaefiMtotmrtrfiil^
fMmt, laMrie, (One »aa;|fl»<llH»f'«uae Ml<n(4
mmu aw luu a* arMra mM «AyAaiifM»«4W,*A'
Avoiaueaa toknaaUMat witwaaaait 1*8*0(^1, .
MalofgrtraaipMleaottllilr q«aUMia,to ai«M>arr.
Wwfr' a a w w arawfaariiar m a lHiBMMMw<i(«<'ln
ailaiNBNHM,aa*4keraia.aa» b^ ^1^ •iMiilr I9-
•faaMrrMrtcoBflinlBittitlr qaN^piUfd popaNHrtir
l8«^m(aa«tttaAiw«td <ifwt«(i|'4iMMa«i» IMIM^I
.■fcWJj'l •■* •" »oaiiaB» •». . ,. ■3-, '
|||pitai«,iiiaM(bi««,ai«;k>caHiM«n aaiiMd
ia » taa a >l»aa» to ptMa*. tMait, ««, mftjiinn if«e «■
tnrtkaMea.
J f
1^0 ^Ui£RlCAlt»'
IN OANAOA,
ALL MAWNa "»i4XM|!]i^>fMW<4
XOUK W«|M|n.V WiTMiew ni>i uii^l|^
b«» MM feart'««rkiy /nip ««n gnd fiJtV
*M*uritM,i|>lrtr<tf.ui» - '*-''
•WlVMIfWa
.ofthe U agwi jU aai MB f thoae who dWer, m
•^i>^«4»,»' k«..i.i^*-'.. • 'w'' H*^ «" WW* ■«• or lea. do, with Ae
£..T!'^iS«il»^?«!?^ ?'*««'*•%«-•] Jf«a»ur aoi; .CM. a aauu laawaaratioM*
Ito w^|Mi% wMA wiU be iaenaaed wfa^evar
^.mm^^.mr waifaat, HipiMiMe wa
^MMBit flM Magaatne to the iit««K ^ aU Ok
.«r WiM#iiiM at mi «ilar«t.tfea MimMmb,
■ a» > rt iy aaA t«aan»r i. tiTrT" "
;|t>oHMi)iO'i«Mt gr'Aaaaa. iMMa * 00* Mf.
BArnm Itwa a yfcitaaoe. . <«, l i| U i i< , e>.
— ri "" ' . » ijgi' i .'. "■'-—
gA CASKS or jriw%iooa^
AT HAartaiooLfcAijTc^)-
■MMtMaiiiMr.aMfidaaaanaiaiaatai.- '
Ho. MrlfMKRtuwi^wnn,
MP% or nooaMnawHiw 1* ta
do not now nttkw M, He
S,400.
»■# Doigitoa 1l<mnax,H\M ! to BubMri.
iMWto the WnsMB, ft i Mti to all IBuHm-H Ih ra
-''^-Ina n^ aubedriber |l i,<r the ntw
...ar and irfsr aamtdi^,
pi^abla ia idvuio*,
JOHW D0VOALL ft MUr,
MoatacAt..
am
mt.a BPRooB arBBWi
TaAOvliaIwi, Maw York
Wi^ aaa rnaiteMf Hwir 'timit ttaiM^iiia
waecLr Wmaaa,
'w lanaaaaafortjiaMbetAiiAAturWkTNMto
iataaaaarvDhaai awa^ iMotaadBM ■tartuct.
*aaihafcaa«.«bM«(.jtaaafeaye ao*aftaa«f«a^«p-
■«|iaaaw»Ba«_„__^
. t^<lM aM>i » rtM at<>»»aaiiaji>Mta
.la.liMMr.*kH*if^««aaau i!^SESS
I Mtur-MMataoea ( wa, 1^ «i/«
'«i«(l|M«litt«MUM»»Alra5^ .J
THI WCtMV WHTMiaa %
« Haa' itt Jbi«M*. ihaa Mv«y mtm
t aaaavM aawMaMrJtoaiek
I'aBa.ae'aHow.t 1
ilH^'M«b«raaMuaaiiMaaartM'tt»arfiiMrMei«,
■>■.*
% '.